《Mana: Before The Rise》 Chapter -2 - Questions & Answers I Wanted to Pull this part in to here. Because my story can be somewhat confusing. So, this part is meant to answer some Questions People may Have. Note that everything here and mentioned is meant for my book''s lore, and why certain things happen. -Updated: December 3, 2019 Q: What is Perception & Thought? A: In creating a World, a creator''s thoughts and Perception flow into the world. The design of the world, its stability and lifespan are all dependent on the creator''s Perception and Thought. As such if you see certain familiar situations in worlds that are familiar to Others. It means that the Creator of that World''s perception and thought was influenced by another creator. A: What is a World Core? Q: A World Core, is the Pillar of the world, it had a similar position to the The Pillar of Cephiro, from the anime Magic Knight Rayearth. Except it does more than "just prays for peace and the well-being of all people"ie It is Created by Perception and Thought and when eventually the creator leaves the world for other ventures it become the main charge of the world and the one running it. Q: What is the Purpose of ''Story''? A: Although it takes perception and thought to create a world, it takes a little more to run it. Stories are used to get the world to not only stay stable but increase its lifespan. If Stories generate enough Power (Perception & Thought), it can continue even past its prime and even if the creator as left the world. Q: Are Creators God? A: No, they are not. Although Similar in certain perspectives, they are a type of Deity. Q: What is a Deity? A: Deities are beings that can influences worlds. There are Six Types of Deities: World Cores, Blessed, Insignis, Creators, Watchers, Destroyers. World Cores are Deities although they are the weakest type of Deity. Blessed are the Mortals blessed by either the ''True'' God or other powerful Deities. The Blessed are Reincarnator, Transmigrator, Awakened, or Dimensional Travelers. Insignis are beings that can influence worlds more then the blessed another term for them would be champions as they are servants to the higher Deities. Watchers, Creators, and Destroyers can revert to this position. Creators are the deities that create worlds, to creators a world is like a business and the Consumers are other Creators, Watchers, and Destroyers. Watchers are the most secretive of deities the only watch the going on in a world, although they can influence a world more heavily then their Creators. They prefer not to as they are just, they''re for the story and the experiences. Destroyers are like the Watchers in that they can also influence a world heavily in fact most of the time it can be astronomically determination to a world. They have the ability to eat worlds (World Core) are even more problematic if they were formerly ''Blessed''. Q: What''s the Difference between Deity''s and God? A: Deities influence worlds But God''s influences all of Creation. Including the Deities themselves, the things that stay permeant in worlds like Day and Night or Life and Death are Controlled by ''God''. Although the deities are given some influence, they are not something that Deities can change entirely. Q: So is Rachel a Blessed? A: Yes and No, Rachel is a Blessed Destroyer, the worst combination. She is the only one of her Selves that was given this advantage. Although in terms of Power she is really weak even weaker then a blessed. This is due to her not eating ''Worlds'' so her progress in getting stronger is extremely slow. Although it doesn''t look like that on the outside. Q: How Long has Rachel lived as Krirra in Odore Garden. A: Roughly 500 years. Q: Is everyone in Odore Garden a deity? A: Yes, they are all upper level deity comprised of Insignis which is more then half the population and Watchers and Destroys that make a rare and very small handful. Q: What is the purpose of Odore Garden A: In light of the God of all Gods, passing the order of retirement and needing to be replaced. Odore Garden was made in the purpose to find out how to Win God''s competition and replace the current God. Q: Why does Odore Garden focus on Blessed people? A: Because the only hint the High God gave to win the Competition was the ''Blessed" Q: Is the increase in the amount of Blessed due to God''s competition? A: Yes Q: Will a creator ever show up in the story? A:No, creators are different then other deity, they prefer not to be seen in their works or that of others. They sometimes will take to lower gods but only when it involves to their creation. Q: Why was Rachel able to enter the Pandurium world at Convenient times, when there is no concept of time when a world becomes a Pandurium? A: Rachel used a loophole, true there is no concept of time, but that doesn''t mean there are no loopholes. It just that they have a risk when in ''Alter Ange Verge'', she used one of the shards of her own soul. However, in the ''Apocalyptic'' world, she had a drawback and was forced to become a spirit in nature but not actually one. The reason she ended up this way is because she forced herself into a timeline where she doesn''t exist and has to rely on the ''Second Female lead'' who had a cannon fodder like fate. Chapter 1 - Prologue Rachel looked up at the dim orange sky barely able to move. Her Brunette was dirty and covered in her own blood while her eyes and face were swollen from the hits she took. Her clothes were torn apart, the sound of laughter, violence, and fear where plaguing her mind. Ring~ She woke up from her daze as she reached for her phone that was still miraculously still in perfect condition, unlike its owner. "Hello," She said. "Where are you?!" Her mother screamed through the phone. Cough, Cough, Rachel Puked blood "On my way home." "Well, you better hurry" Her mother then dropped the call. Rachel sat up painfully and reached for her bag. She pulled out a fresh pair of clothes and a medical kit. She didn''t cry nor made any sound as she patched herself up and put her clothes on. She left the old rustic warehouse by the harbor limping back home. Passersby saw her with looks of pity but continued their way. Rachel''s eyes glazed over with emptiness as she opened the door to her house and was met with a fist to her face. "B****, where the f*** where you!?" her Stepfather screamed, red-eyed with alcohol under his breath. He put his bottle to his mouth and then glared at the onlookers "What the f*** are you looking!" he yelled before dragging Rachel by the hair inside the house. Rachel didn''t scream as she glanced at her mother holding a cigarette and even making and motion to help her. Her mother nonchalantly looked back at her daughter no emotions ran through her as she watched her husband pull her by the hair and drag her into the bedroom, she continued to look as he throws her on their bed and then locked the door of their bedroom behind him She still did nothing as she heard the sound of his grunting and satisfaction. She put her cigarette out and walked into her daughter bedroom to sleep for the night. -Next Morning- Rachel woke up sore the next morning, she glanced at her Stepfather before getting off the bed, taking her shower, getting dressed and going to school. She walked into her classroom and sat down at her desk. No one was here other than the janitor and the teachers who usually come this early. She looked at her desk-mates seat. The girl had forgotten her PSP here again. Rachel wondered if this thing would ever go missing would she even notice Rachel picked it up and started to play whatever games on it. It turned out to be an unusual one at that Her desk-mate was Japanese foreign exchange student. So, the Game itself was in Japanese, Rachel thought herself lucky that she had read a book of the kanji. She wouldn''t be at this school otherwise if she wasn''t a fast learner. After an hour of playing, she turned the game off and put it back in its place and awaited the day to be over with. During her Class, she heard nothing but the loud snickers and gossips about her. Some talked in low whispered while others didn''t even bother. Rachel opened her locker only to be shoved into it making her wince in pain. "Oops, Sorry, didn''t see you their loser" the girl laughed with her friend before walking away with them. Rachel didn''t care as she just continued her day. -After School- "Hey, Freak" a Vulgar voice called to her as she was about to leave. The vulgar voice and his group of friends laughed evilly at her. Rachel didn''t show a hint of emotion as she was rough pulled into the back of a large van that had driven off into an alley. Not long after the Van shock roughly, then it finally settled. The door opened and Rachel was thrown out like a piece of garbage or roadkill on the side. At least her clothes weren''t destroyed this time. Rachel quickly got back up and walked towards the road of the busy street so she could be on her way back home. She reached inside her bag and pulled out her headphones and played music. -Played: The Offspring - You''re Gonna Go Far, Kid ¨C Because of this, she didn''t realize the person sneaking behind her, the person who shoved her straight into the heavy traffic. Rachel recognized what was going to happen next, her death. But, before that she wanted to thank the person who helped her, slowly turned around to face the young girl who pushed her. Rachel gave a smile of relief which shocked the girl silly. And then the next thing that happened was darkness as whatever hit her killed her instantly. . . . . . . . . . . System Operation Active.... Loading Data . 10% . . 35% . . . 71% . Error¡­Data Corrupted . Switching to Back-Up Mode . Error Confirmed Soul fragmentation at 1% . Full Operations on Hold until Soul Fragmentation is at Full Capacity . . . Main Mission Set . . World Confirmed¡­.Side Mission in Progress . . . . . . Welcome Back Mana Chapter 2 - Death Is the Only Peace there Is Shouldn’t It Be? (1) Rachel woke up when she felt the rippling of water, she quickly sat up shocking the people around her. Shocking the people around her as they held spears that were pointed at her. Rachel frowned as the last thing she remembered was¡­ Well, that didn''t matter anymore what matters is where in the world is she. Rachel lifted her hand up she seemed to be in the pond. "Alicia!!" A strangely familiar voice said to her full of Rage. The Handsome youth held his sword to her held. Rachel felt his killing intent and was even more confused before she turned her head to the young girl at his arm...Wendy? The young girl was the very same girl who pushed her onto the street. "For your crimes against Wendy, Alicia, I sentence you to death," the Young man Said. Rachel looks back at the young man and then back at the water, at her reflection. This, This Face wasn''t hers. "Take her away" The young man yelled as he put his arm around the Wendy and walked away not sparing a second at Rachel Who didn''t resist when she was taken away. She was stunned to see Wendy''s face which held so much evil inside them. Rachel was taken to a dungeon the guards threw her into it roughly before spitting at her in disgust. She was stunned, she wasn''t sure what was happening at all nor what was going on but it seems that she was going to die again. She sat on the cold concrete wondering and lost in thought until¡­. Soul Transfer Complete¡­Initiating Memory Transfer. "Huh?" Rachel couldn''t help speaking out to the voice she heard but couldn''t find where it came. She glanced around before she felt a huge headache coming here way. "Ahh" She pained as she held her head and fell to the ground. Memory Transfer at 40% She pain was becoming more intense as flashes went through her head. Memory Transfer at 75% Alicia Page, daughter of the prime minister. A tool to her parents she was, taught to be the perfect bride to her fianc¨¦ who is a future duke. Alicia wasn''t arrogant nor prideful, she was kind and quiet. The jealousy of other was her downfall, where those filled with vile would spread rumors about her. Though she was not at fault she was treated as such by everyone, including both her parents and fianc¨¦. One day a mysterious girl appeared as if sent by God. She was adored and beloved by the people. Alicia had never met the girl as she was always constantly being punished by her parents for untrue rumors. Suddenly, she was called to the palace where she met her fianc¨¦ gazing at her with disgust and contempt as she called off their engagement. The prince was holding the girl in her arms and then accused Alicia of the crimes she has no idea about. And now we''re here. Memory Transfer Complete . Mission: Expose Wendy''s Lie . . Rachel wasn''t even paying attention to the voice as she realized that she was indeed Alicia Page. She looked. She sighed inwardly and held herself closely and then after a while she fell asleep in the cold floor. -Next Week- Rachel stood tied to a stake the people were cheering and celebration. Rachel looked up at the couple who ordered her burning and the person that was supposed to be this bodies Fianc¨¦. The Prince had finished his speech degrading Alicia even more before he gave the signal to begin her burning. Rachel stared into the flames where quickly spreading to her. Strange, why? Does she feel scared? Rachel has always wanted to die and yet why does it fell like this. Why? Is she feeling this fear? She wasn''t afraid when she died before. The flames had reached her and burned her completely she felt the pain as her skinned piled off and she kept her mouth shut refusing to scream as tears fell. Why? I never did anything. Why do I have to die? ''Whose voice is that'' Rachel wondered before she felt the hands of death grabbing her soul, drifting her away in slumber. . . . . Mission Failed . . . Soul Fragmentation at 2% . . . Recalibrating¡­. World Confirmed . . . Soul Transfer Initiating Chapter 3 - Death Is the Only Peace there Is Shouldn’t It Be? (2) Rachel woke up again but this time she felt even stranger She looked around her saw others with all men in what seems like old military suits. "Hey, Joey you good to took quite a hit" The Man next to her bumped her chest only. ''Holy Hell?!'' She thought¡­.'' Where''s my chest'' Soul Transfer Complete¡­Initiating Memory Transfer. Rachel felt the Familiar pain in her head again. "Ugh" "Hey, Thomas you Okay" Private Joey Thomas a young man drafted from a small town in California in World War 2. He is a part of a Platoon that operates the Tanks. His tank platoon is ordered to capture and hold a vital spot at a certain Crossroad to protect the division''s rear echelon. En route, they are ambushed by the enemy''s tank, which wipes out the entire platoon except for his small squad. There Squad leader SSG Cons spotted enemy forces heading their way. The Group of Seven are now preparing for the fight of their lives as the enemy gets closer. The pain in Rachels'' head subsided. She breathed heavily and looked at her comrade Specialist Jason and nodded his head that he was okay. . Mission: Keep Your Comrades alive . . . Rachel hears the voice and shuddered but for some, she held the gun in her hand tightly as emotions entered her. What were they? Pride? Fear? Honor? Anxiety? Rachel fully understands she is in a warzone right now. But she doesn''t understand where or what these emotions she''s feeling are coming from. Thumb, Thumb The air felt extremely tense, SSG Cons held his gun towards the hatch as he readied himself to shoot whoever is going to open it. Rachel watched along with her other comrades inside who were holding their breaths at their positions. For some reason a though came in from somewhere. ''Thank god we took all the ammunition'' Rachel glanced at the stack of munitions behind her it was plenty, and it will last them a long time maybe even the whole day. The Hatch opened Bang, Bang SSG Cons didn''t even hesitate to shoot the enemy. Once he did all hell breaks loose as we all begin the assault. It was like instinct took over as Rachel let the body moved accordingly, she herself was barely thinking. She saw SSG Cons throw a grenade outside BOOM, BANG, BOOM, BANG SSG Cons them began to command the other guys in aiming as he looked through the little Peep hole. Rachel followed his orders without blinking she didn''t understand them, but it was her body that did instead. It was back and forth between with explosions. Any Enemy vehicle that approached was destroyed and then the enemy eventually ran into the nearby building for cover. Only for it to be destroyed by the tank. She kept was now helping to reload the rockets. Suddenly Rachel felt everything slow down and the danger, as well as death, approaches. Why did she think that? Why is she feeling that? She turned to Specialist Mac who was grabbing Machine gun ammo. Rachel felt the extreme need to pull him back, no she needed to pull him back. She pulled him back by his shirt just as something it the tank and pierced into it. Rachel wasn''t sure what it was but at least it didn''t leave a hole and was covering up the part it pierced. She and Mac looked at each other for a Moment they didn''t speak but their eyes communicated. They rushed back to their places and continued to push through rounds in the chambers. SSG Cons Nonstop giving orders of where to aim and shoot. The Fight Continue for God Knows how long until finally silence. SSG Cons was looking around for the enemy who had gone silent. Rachel felt her the world slow down again and the familiar feeling of death approaching this time she completely gave into since it helped the first time. She went to the machine gun hatch and opened it. Her comrades stared at her in question and were about to pull her back. SSG Cons was about to call his name when Rachel took aim and through instinct fired at something through the mist. BOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMM! It was probably the largest explosion she had ever scene. Her comrades opened the main hatch and watch the tornado of flames spread into the grass. The Screams of the enemy soldiers could be heard for miles. What Rachel shoot at was the gasoline tank of an oncoming convey of enemy vehicles that were filled with heavy ammunition, weapons, and soldiers. All of Which is now being Burned in the sea of flames with the approaching foot soldiers. Once again Rachel felt the danger again and followed her instinct pointing in another direction. Her comrades who were paying attention to her could do nothing but stared in stunned silence. Bang, Bang Her shot was fired at the same time as another. She was hit in the Shoulder; Rachel felt the pain as well as the scene of death in the same direction. The Sniper panicked when he saw that Rachel was aiming for him like she knew he was there and could she see him. So, he fired a shoot and only hit the shoulder while his scope was pierced with a bullet the went straight into his hand. Rachel and her enemy ignoring their pain both quickly ignored their pain and fired one last shoot at each other. They were fatal ones at that. The Sniper fell a hole in his head his death was instant. Rachel slumped to the ground death was coming as she shoots close to her heart and was now bleeding out dangerously. She saw her comrade in arms with tears in her eyes. "Thomas, hang in their buddy" "Thomas, stay with me" "Just a little longer and you will get help" Rachel coughed up blood as she stared at them rushing to help her. Johnson was holding her up and opened his chest to put pressure on his wound. Rachel just stared before ripping off her dog tags and taking Johnson hand off her wound. Her comrade crying as her grip lessens and her consciousness fades. Death takes her again. . . . . . . . . Mission Success . . . . Soul Fragmentation at 2% . . Recalibrating¡­. World Confirmed . . . Soul Transfer Initiating Chapter 4 - Sakura in the Shadows (1) Rachel wakes up again, she looks down as least she has a chest this time. Before looking at what appears to be a large tree in full blossom if was a sight to behold ''How long will I have to do? Why do I have to do this?'' thoughts like this roamed her mind. ''I have already died three times'' she thought softly looking around Soul Transfer Complete¡­Initiating Memory Transfer. Rachel moved her as the familiar voice told she closed her eyes to brace for impact. But Strangely it didn''t hurt as much as it did last time. Ina Ise, a young girl born in Edo Japan. But something was different from what she originally knew of this time-period of japan. Ise is a very talented little girl even more so than her mother who has currently left home in order to accompany her great-aunt who recently lost her husband. Rachel opened her and Quickly noticed the Annually just as the voice spoke again. . Mission: Save Ina Keijo . . ''Save her Father?'' Rachel questioned before getting up and going to her room. She took out her three-stringed shamisen. And put the little cloth cover on her hand and picked up the tortoiseshell plectrum, handling each item with respect for whatever reason. Rachel was following the body instinct or what could be said whatever it wanted to do. The instrument was not a fine one. Its sound was not very good. Still, it made her feel somewhat nice to play and sing. The body''s mother never liked her playing so much so that she had forced the teachers to not praise. But Isa was a wonderful player her songs could reach the heavens. Rachel paused she hear Ise''s father''s voice raised in anger making her little legs run towards him in alert, but she is stopped by whatever someone. "We Mustn''t make a sound," her Cousin Amari said. Rachel took a deep breath and nodded after her cousin who had put her hand from her lips and then together, they crept around the edges of the sakura tree near their home. Keeping behind the thick tree trunks. ''Something is wrong¡­'' a Young girlish voice said from within her mind. Rachel agreed because of the few servants that were around and the human screaming in the background had spiked up and then suddenly stopped. But, you could still here the sound of whinnying and kicking from another location father in. Then, they pair pf children stopped dead in their tracks when they saw the black-clad soldiers by the side of the house. Trembling, the little voice inside said ''Where is my father? What had they done to him?''. Then Rachel felt the familiar feeling of death approaching. "This is ludicrous!" Ise father screamed as this soldier looking guys drag him into view. At the same time Rachel knew she needed to move but for some reason her feet were locked in place. The sense of death getting stronger and stronger. ''Why can''t I move?'' Rachel thought her mind in full blown panic. They held Ise''s fathers'' arms and bent them painfully behind his back. His tall, lean frame and pale gray kimono made him look weak and vulnerable. Rachel wasn''t thinking about that at the moment as her panic-stricken face tried to force herself to move. Full of adrenaline but unable to move she kept repeating in her mind ''MOVE, MOVE''. Her heart seemed to struggle in her chest, as she watches Ise''s father struggle against their hold. The Leader of the troop, with his white-faced helmet, made a movement with his hand, and the two men forced her father down to his knees. ''NO, NO, NO'' Rachel kept struggling ''I need to save father'' her body still wouldn''t move. "You are Ina Keijo" the leader said formally, emotionlessly. "You know who I am." Her Father bit the words out, his eyes burning like coals in his white face "I want to know exactly what I have been accused of and who has laid the charges, so that I may defend myself. I am innocent, and I intend to prove it." "You have been found guilty." The leader said coldly before nodding at his men and they released her father''s shoulders, who in turn sprang to his feet. The leader then unwrapped a katana and handed it to her father. They wanted him to commit suicide with his own sword. Dishonor, when a man forsakes his house and the only way to regain that honor is to destroy himself. A Traitor''s Death ''They are accusing father of plotting against the moon prince'' the little voice said. "I refuse, I am innocent" Her father argued without taking the sword at all his eyes brimming with fire. "Very well" the leader said dropping her father''s katana like of was nothing more then trash. Stab. Rachel''s heart dropped at the sight. ''NO, NO, NO'' "Father!" the voice of Rachels and the little girls overlapped as they screamed. They watched him fall, stabbed from behind by the leader''s men. Death had come for him. "Get the girl" the leader ordered. As they soldier who had killed her father took steps toward her, a bloodied blade still is drawn. . Mission Failed . . . Soul Fragmentation at 2% . . . Recalibrating . Rachel heard the voice and ran with her cousin who was still in shock. Due to their hand holding and Rachel pulling Aimi. The Other little girl broke out of her shock and ran with Rachel far into the trees. . . Mission: Survive . . Rachel didn''t know how long she ran or where she ran two, but she had lost her cousin long ago. Catching her breath, she squatted down by the sakura tree and hid in its shadows. She heard the amount of people running around looking for her. She trembled as she held her mouth holding back the tears while the little voice in her mind screamed ''Father, no, father'' Soon she heard her cousin''s voice grunt making her turn her head to see her cousin whose face was being held to the ground and then the familiar voice of the leader gives a bone-chilling order. "Kill her" "Ahhhhhh" the blood-curdling scream of her cousin before death. Aimi''s wide eyes staring stare at soul lifelessly. Rachel closed her eyes and waited for who knows how long . . . Mission Success . . . . Soul Fragmentation at 2.5% . . Recalibrating . . . Mission: Stay within the Sakamoto household for Two years Chapter 5 - Sakura in the Shadows (2) -Two Years Later- It had been two years since that incident, Ise''s Mother had found her later hiding by the tree with a strange man named Sakamoto Jimbe. Her mother married this person a moth later, Rachel was reluctant to get along with this person and her mother. And sometimes she wanted to say certain things out loud, but it was like she was halted by something. Words that tended to come out of her mouth weren''t hers. It wasn''t until a little later that she stared to figure out her situation. She''s heard of transmigration, reincarnation and systems in stories. She loved to read after all, weather they be online or paper book. Right now, she was in Ina Ise''s body a soul that could influence the host but couldn''t make her do anything other then that. That''s the reason why she couldn''t move when Ise''s father was killed. She wasn''t in control it was always Ina Ise. All Rachel ever did was push the girl to do things. The only problem was the so called ''mission'' that this vague system gave. Rachel didn''t understand at all why her system barely spoke or answer any questions it might as well be nonexistent. Then she remembered Ise''s mother, the women didn''t even speak to her daughter all that much after bringing her back to the Sakamoto household. The women reminded her so much of her own, Rachel''s mother never hated her but she didn''t love her either she stayed with her stepfather due to dependency she could not survive alone and needed a men in her life. Something in which Ise''s mother is also doing right now pull all her time into pleasing this man and ignoring her only daughter that had recently survived a tragedy and seen death at such a young age. Sakamoto Jimbe left the household taken along her mother for work related reason. They where expected to be gone for a few years. Ise''s mother had left happily forgetting about her daughter. Rachel realized that Ise had this strange ability and the influenced her to use it more and more. Ise could twist and turn the world around her creating illusion and feeling in others. When she thought about it like that Rachel realized that they survived that incident due to this strange power. Rachel looked at Ina Ise''s reflection in the mirror at Fifteen this girl had really blossomed. Although Ina didn''t understand anything about beauty this was something she thought. Today was the day her mother and Stepfather came back. Ise quickly got up and when a servant came in. "Master and Madam have arrived" the servant said before leading her to her mother and stepfather. Upon seeing her mother''s face Ise bowed without a word. Her mother face flushed with surprise and then put on a pleasant smile. "You look so much more beautiful Ise. Ise hiding her resentment pretty quickly said "Thank you, Mother. You both look very well Afterall these years" she said with a breath-takingly gentle smile. "Yes, you certainly have grown more beautiful" Jimbe said with an amused smile and eyes the had a hint of l.u.s.t. Ise''s mothers smile grow stiff at the sight while Ise and Rachel became disgusted with him, but it never showed on their faces. "Forgive me for keeping your mother away from you for so long. I know it was selfish, and you must have missed her very much, but I wanted to take care of her." Her mother''s face started to brighten again as she smiled and then said, "Shall we tell her?" Jimbe laughed "Very well" "Ise, I am going to have a baby." Ise face frozen for a moment before tuning into a loving smile. "I am going to be a sister; I am so happy. Thank you" she said but her mind was screaming profanities at her own mother. ''You evil wench¡­'' Rachel found herself agreeing to Ise''s thoughts. "I intend to move household to my city house as soon as possible, before the winter starts. That way your mother can be close to the best doctors. And there will be plenty of interesting things for a young thing like you to occupy yourself within the city, mmm? We will look into that." -Later that Day- Ise brushed her hair in her room all alone, she felt sickened to her stomach. "Those disgusting bastards" Ise couldn''t help but grit out. "They really think they can be happy after what they had done to father" Rachel was also suspicious of them since meeting the two for the first time, that suspicion rubbed off on Ise. Which in the end lead to a secret conversation that revealed the truth of her father''s supposed ''guilt'' Jimbe who father once considered his best friend framed him with ''fake'' evidence brought to him by her mother. They talked about the past and that''s where Rachel figured out the reason behind all this and this also rub off on Ise. Ina Keijo was a talented man even more so then the Jimbe, despite his status being higher than Fathers. He obtained ''mothers'' love first in their youth. That''s when jealousy turned to hatred. As for mother it wasn''t that she didn''t love Ise''s father, she was unable to reach his talent. She then grew jealous of her own daughters'' peerless talent and growing beauty, this in which she did not have herself. Mother was afraid that she would be left behind by her daughter and husband, so, instead of supporting her daughter''s talent she tried to destroy it. The Sakamoto Household departed in a long line of laden carts and snorting houses that trailed around the edge of the lake like a streak of spilled ink. For the first day or so, Ise enjoyed being out in the air and the light, doing something different. Out in the open, with the field and forest all around, like there was nowhere to hide. Ise could not say she wanted to go for a walk in the garden nor plead for tiredness. She was with the two most hateful people in the world and her father''s murders. Ise was a weak girl who never even killed before no matter how much she wanted too or could. Even with these strange and wonderful powers of hers, she couldn''t do it. So revenge to a different route, collecting evidence to bring these two to justice. They had been traveling for three weeks to reach the shore of the inland sea. There Jimbe found a ship that would take them to the capital of Brighten Lands. The ship wasn''t a regular passenger ship either but a huge sleek merchant vessel. Ise and her mother watched through the pierced window screen of the palanquin while boxes, bales, and barrels of cargo were loaded alongside corded chest of luggage, many of them that belonged to the household. Jimbe stood near the gangplank, talking to richly dressed men who held folded cloths to their faces. It looked like they where being used to guard the strong smell that drifted from the nearby fishing boats. Small children, bare-chested even in the chill, ran wild around the sailors and boarding passengers, earning coins for running messages, and clouts on the ear for getting in the way. The Children were ragged and dirty, but they looked as if they did not mind. Ise brushed her nose with one of her long sleeves, as she fiddles with a sharp hairpin the last gift from her father. "You seem restless, Ise" her mother said not looking up from her embroidery. "Perhaps, it is a new ''home'' we are traveling to and¡­.it is across the vast ocean" Ise said without looking. "I can''t help but wonder¡­If are travels will be safe." ''Yes, because this would be the perfect chance for Jimbe and her mother to get rid of Ise'' Rachel thought. "There is nothing to be worried about. We are perfectly safe." Her mother said. "You maybe Mother, but will I be" Ise and Rachel said at the said time. Her mother looked at her and frozen at the coldness in her daughters eyes a coldness that sent chills before quickly disappearing and being replaced by a gentle smile of a blooming beauty. Her mother frowned and wondered if what she saw was an illusion. ''Odd'' Rachel couldn''t help but think ''lately incidents like this have been happening a lot. Why, does it¡­maybe its just me" Ise attention had wondered back out to the wharf, where gray and white gulls swooped and dived at the heads to the fishermen unloading their catch. The fish were living silver, cascading down out of the nest, and as they tried to steal small treasure, the birds made piercing, mournful cries that both Rachel and Ise found strangely beautiful. One gull, perhaps full of an early breakfast, declined to join its fellows perched on a coil of rope nearby. It looked up at Ise its warm yellow eyes seemingly deciding something before flying toward her. Rachel reached out her hands and so did Ise, in likeness a notion of two minds becoming one. The gull landed on their soft hands looking to be adored if only for a bit. Ise''s mother wanted to tell her daughter to stop touching it but found the words caught in her throat. As she is looking at the breath-taking smile ensnare her along with the surrounding sailors. Suddenly there was a cry. Neither human nor animal, it caught the attention of all the gulls who flew in a frenzy. Ise and Rachel a bit upset that the little thing left leaned forward from the window, they saw another bird plummet from the sky. Moving at a speed they couldn''t see it clearly, as it dove directly towards the gulls, who scattered with harsh cries. The azure bird soared up, with one of the smaller gulls dangling from its claws. The fishermen dropped their nets and whooped and clapped at the sight. "What is it? What is that noise?" Her mother asked. "It''s a bird of prey" Ise said her eyes sparkling in wonder and curiosity "I''m going to go check it out" Ise stood of quickly and ran out to get a better view she heard her mother call for her to come back. But, Ise choose to ignore her as she headed starboard. Ise saw the beautiful Azure bird land on a boy, his back was facing hers. But both Rachel and Ise could tell the boy was tanned skin and there was something else something that moved the both of their hearts. For Ise it was like her heart was taken by the only the back. But, as for Rachel what she felt was¡­Familiarity. . Mission Success . . . . Soul Fragmentation at 3% . . Recalibrating . . . Mission: Fuse with Ina Ise . Ise was distracted by the back of the mysterious boy while Rachel was confused at what the system met. Neither of them noticed until they had fallen faced first into the water that someone had pushed them. But, it was far to late by them as water filled their lungs. Chapter 6 - Sakura in the Shadows (3) Rachel was holding her knees; she was in this place for quite a while. She doesn''t know where she is nor what''s going on and this so-called system of hers doesn''t answer people. She sighed and wondered if Ise is dead the last thing she remembered is falling into the water. She closed her eyes eventually and drifted off to sleep. "Hello" A soft voice said waking up Rachel instantly, she looked up to see and sat paused at the girl in front of her. "Ise?" Rachel said in wonderment. The girl looked stunned at Rachel before asking "Umm, how do you know my name?" she asked guarded. Rachel looked down before back up after thinking for a moment "I''m Rachel, this would be our first meeting face to face...¡­How do I explain this" Rachel put her hands together nervously "I died a long time ago and then I ended up in¡­.inside you, you could say" "Huh?" Ise frowned confused. "I have been with you since¡­Your father perished¡­.I think I am here to help you." Rachel said nervously and pulling her hands to her side. "¡­." Ise was in thought for a moment, she looked like she didn''t completely understand either. After a while she gave up and asked, "Do you know where we are?" Rachel shock her and before she was about to say anything the darkness changed into something foreign to Ise but familiar to Rachel. "I love you, Rachel" The handsome boy said to a younger Rachel "I have been ever since we were kids" "Is that you?" Ise asked Rachel who stood up in shock while tears threatened. Ise had a flushed face, it was the first time she had seen someone so passionate in confessing to someone. Rachel looked at Ise. "Yes, when I was still alive" Ise pulled a sad expression. "What about Wendy, Kevin. You know you can''t do this to her" Rachel''s voice broke. "I already broke up with her" Kevin said gritting his teeth. "What?!" Rachel said in shock. "Rachel, I was only with her because, she threatened...." Kevin trailed off. "Kevin¡­. Wendy''s father employees your fathers and my stepfather. One complaint from her and you will send all of us both to hell." "SCREW IT!" Kevin yelled, making Rachel jump in shock "Why do I have to be with someone like her, why do I have to spend another day with that b**** as she treats you like dirt." His face looked seriously pained "Rachel, I couldn''t do this anymore" "Kevin, my fam-" "The b*****, who likes to touch you and the women who allows it. Since when where they your family" Rachel''s face grew pale. "Thought I didn''t Know¡­.I knew, I knew all these god damn years and couldn''t do a thing about it." Kevin looked down and then back "Rachel, I loved you to much to continue this farce." "Kevin, I-" "Well, Well, looks like you where right Wendy" a vulgar and twisted voice said. Catching both their attentions. Kevin moved in front of Rachel as if to protect her. Wendy with teary eyes hid behind a young man accompanied by a group of people. "I can''t believe you Rachel, how can you steal your friends'' man." A tanned skin girl yelled at Rachel. "Aisha, that''s not I- " "Don''t you try to make excuses" said the person named Aisha. "You cheating pair, just look at Wendy she is so heart-broken. Kevin, Rachel how could you do this. IS it really because you wanted to steal money from Wendy''s family?" said another female. "Megan-" "Don''t you Megan, me. I can''t believe I was ever friends with a s.l.u.t like you." "Come on Wendy, lets go" Aisha said as she took hold of a ''crying'' Wendy and walked away with Megan trailing behind. It was a moment, but, Wendy turned her head to face them with a terrifying smile of triumph. Rachel fell to her as her legs gave out. "Rachel" Kevin called as he caught and kept her in a protective embrace. While glaring at the group of guys that had evil and l.u.s.tful smiles on their faces. The current Rachel shock as she to fell to her knees in tears while trembling. Ise kneeled towards Rachel wanting to comfort the her before becoming terrified at the next scenes. Rachel screaming in terror as her clothes where ripped off and Kevin being forced to the ground watching the scene helpless. The image Soon disappeared and pitch-black darkness to its place. Ise was at a loss and Rachel couldn''t stop sobbing. "The boy what happened to him?" Ise finally asked but Rachel didn''t answer she only cried more. Another image broke out of the darkness. It was a crazed Kevin with his handsome features to intact although their where bandages on his face, holding a gun in his hand he shoots one of Rachels rapist in the head. Next was chaos as the students ran around the school in panic. As Kevin filled shoots at the others without a single bit of hesitation. The loud sound of the gunfire shocked Ise who had never scene such a weapon before. But from what she understood it was devastating able to kill people from a distant, it was better than an arrow. But Kevin wasn''t done shooting he shoot nearly all the parties involved. Rachel at that time sat in stunned silence and disbelief, it felt like a dream a terrifying dream as she watched Kevin going on a rampage. Her Tormentors falling one by one and then she saw Wendy. Kevin saw her too, a panicked and frightened Wendy who turned around to leave in a hurry and fire. Rachel and Kevin watched as Wendy fell, Kevin then emptied his clip on her. Rachel the only one who didn''t run like the other students a blank expression on her face had suddenly changed as in that moment smile of pure joy fell to her face. As if to say ''She''s finally down'' Kevin walked back to Rachel slowly his eyes clear as day and embraced Rachel before leaving. The image went black again. "What happened after that was a police campaign on Kevin who was on the run. Wanting answer, the police and press dug the dirty detail of Wendy''s and her father life. As well as the lives of our tormenters. Kevin has always been a good shoot since his dad often took him deer hunting in the mountains. He didn''t kill anyone he just injured them badly." Rachel said to Ise with a blank expression. "After Wendy''s father was imprisoned for embezzlement, Kevin turned himself in to the police. As for Wendy had a mental breakdown and was sent to a hospital to recover. Hadn''t seen her since¡­. until." Rachel pushed her hair back and laughed "Not long after the torment started again. My mother and stepfather played the pity card and was able to escape the scrutiny. As they also had us move, ad then trouble started again not long after as my stepfather was no longer able to hold a job he turned to alcohol. I guess I was born unlucky." Ise only nodded her head before the darkness changed and started to creak. Both paused before Ise screamed in pain. "Ise!" Rachel said in shock and tried to see what was wrong before falling in pain herself. Her body was aching and started to burn. While Ise heartening wrenching scream became louder. It finally stopped for the both of them as they both seem to realize what was happening. "Rachel¡­.I think we are becoming" "One" "Your memories are¡­" "Terrible aren''t they" "Yes, they are¡­. But, I think that is the purpose" Ise said "Purpose?" "I think you are meant to be something¡­.I think my life is just one step" "Don''t say tha-" "No, I feel it and I''m okay with it. I think I finally understand" Ise said with a smile. Rachel paused before her she started to cry. "NO, Ise don''t go" Rachel broke out as she watched the figure of the young girl disappear with a goodbye. Just then somewhere far away a woman closed her eyes that had constantly changed color. The familiar ethereal beauty whispered something. But whatever it was could be heard. "Your Gloriousness" a busty, blonde haired beauty said to the Ethereal Women. "When will Mana return home" The women said worriedly "Clare, she has only just begun. Be patient and she will eventually return." The Ethereal women said her eyes still have no settled on a color. "Your Gloriousness" Clare began to say. "Your daughter may be too young for this" "Age is meaningless, Clare¡­. A god will die when their ''will'' ends. As such like my predecessor I will pass it on" The ethereal women said as she looked off into the distance of the forever dawn sky. Chapter 7 - Sakura in the Shadows (4) Mission Success . . . . Soul Fragmentation at 5% . . Due to Soul Fragmentation being at 5%, System features are now available. . . System features [Hearts Library] and [Prediction] is now Active. . . Due to corrupted Data [Hearts Library] is being Reset. . . . Recalibrating . . . Mission: Escape from Sakamoto Jimbe Rachel spat out water and felt herself shivering from being wet. Her eyes holding Tear in them as she moved Ise hand with her own mind. Indicating that Ina Ise consciousness is gone and that she is now the owner of this body. Her Kimono was heavy due to being soaked in water. She saw the flash of red on her left hand before noticing that a hand was clamped down on her shoulder like an iron vise. While another hand was on her Kimono, it was a very warm and familiar hand. Rachel warmed at her own thoughts ''why was this so familiar'' Rachel looked down at her rescuer, his arm around her waist and his heart racing against her shoulder blades. Chest heaving with shallow gasps like her own. "I see, after I fell. He must of dove in the water and climbed back up with his own strength.'' Rachel thought half-coconscious with her nerves in enough shock, bringing her to a near faint. ''Carrying me princess style, huh?'' Rachel held up her dazed head and looked into the fine features of the dark-skinned foreigner. His hair was dark and his eyes where the color of mulberry leaves. He smelled like cassia¡­.Rachel couldn''t help but smile ''Kevin also smelled like Cassia'' "Are you hurt?" he asked his voice husky and soft just like a whisper. ''Goodness, he even sounds like him to.'' Rachel thought making her somber to her current situation. "No, I am alright" Rachel said before suggesting to tell him, to let her down. "It was my pleasure" His sudden smile made Rachel lose a bit of her focus as she flushed and then turned away after he let her down. "Thank the Moon, Thank the Moon that you were alright" Jimbe said with a concerned smile that was easily seen through by both Rachel and the boy. Jimbe put his arms around Rachel making her stiffen. Jimbe''s awkward embrace was over. "Ise are you well, Are you alright" "I''m am very well" Rachel said with Ise''s voice and smile as if nothing ever happened in the first place. "I owe you a debt which I can never repay, honored guest. I do not know your name, but please, you must allow me to thank you properly" Jimbe said to the her rescuer, holding out his hand. Rachel stared into the boy''s eyes for a moment ''Sure enough he must have seen it''. The boys eyes where cold as he spoke with a hint of disgust in his voice. "Your daughter has already thanked me. I require nothing more" Jimbe rocked back slightly and dropped his hand to his side. It flexed convulsively, the knuckles turning red , yellow-white, red, over and over again. Rachel closed her eyes and wrapped her arms around herself. A high-pitched shriek was heard grabbing her attention as she saw the azure bird glide down and land on her rescuers extended forearm. "A falcon" Rachel couldn''t help but whisper softly looking at this bird of prey''s beautiful color that was foreign to her modern world. When her rescuer turned back to her, she smiled and mouthed ''thank you'' one last time. "You should take your daughter below decks. I think she is not well." "Yes, of course. But first-" Her rescuer turned abruptly and walked away without listening to Jimbes protest. Jimbe could only watch as he swore softly and viciously. -Some Time Later- Ise''s mother had scolded Rachel for rushing out like she did but then afterword they where calmly sitting down. Not long after the women began to dose off, sleepily. As quietly as possible, Rachel shifted her kimono and began to stand before she could get any further Ise''s mother stirred. "Where are you Going?" "I was going to step out to let you have some rest in peace" Rachel said. "Are you feeling better." "No, Its alright though, Ise. I was once told the more illness the mother suffers, the better the baby will grow." "¡­" Rachel was lost in though. Ise''s mother looked at her daughter it seemed to have made her own conclusion about what her daughter was thinking. "When you have a baby of your own, you will realize that a mother is willing to put up with anything for a healthy child. Anything at all. It is that what we are made for, to carry children. A woman cannot be happy doing anything else." Rachel looked at Ise''s mother her eyes where deep in thought as she looked at this woman. Who glowed with happiness at Jimbe''s affection but shied away from Ise''s father when things got rough? "You know I loved your father, don''t you?" Rachel looked back up at Ise mother and felt strange. "You are old enough to hear of such things now, Ise, and I might not have another chance before you leave us. Let me speak this once, and then we will not talk about it again. Agreed? You will not tell this to Jimbe either" "Very well" Rachel said. "I came from a good family, though not a wealthy one- and I was beautiful, as ''beautiful'' as you are. I had many suiters. Jimbe was one of them, my parents wished me to marry him at the time. But I was only looking at Keijo, he wasn''t like any one my suiters including Jimbe. He did not try to impress me or brag to his friends about me. HE wrote me poetry and talked to me. He seemed to truly seen me, to love me. And I loved him in return. After Months of begging my family caved in and allowed me to merry him. We married and we had you, we were so happy¡­. But the labor was so difficult, and I bled so much that afterword the midwife told your father that to have another child may kill me. It was wicked of her and it was not her business to interfere. Your father listened and I had agreed with him. But as I grew older and stronger, I began to realize what a terrible thing we had agreed to. It was not natural the way we lived. I longed for babies, I longed to feel close to your father, as I once had. We argued about it again and again, and then he began to hide from me in his papers All he would say is that you where enough for him. He couldn''t understand that---" She finally cut herself off, paused and then finished. "That one child was not really a proper family." "¡­.." Rachel was still silent, but she felt a very strong intent to hurt this woman before he. But, kept it in as she was still talking "---Jimbe gave me another chance, he waited for me, he never married, he never looked at another woman. And I needed him, he was there. He has forgiven me for choosing his friend for him for all these years ago, and now I am able to have the children I always wanted. I am so happy, Ise." ''Only because his arrogance couldn''t stand the idea of not obtaining you'' Ise''s mother wasn''t looking at Rachel but if she did, she might have been frozen out of fear. -Next Few Day- Ise''s mother has been sick these past few days, Rachel stayed to nurse her, in her heart as much as she wanted revenge for Ise she could not hurt the innocent. The baby is innocent. It was a bright day when Ise''s mothers color came and she was able to walk around again. "Our daughter is an excellent little nurse, isn''t she, my dear" Jimbe said as he patted Rachel lightly on the head. He continued to say things like how pretty she was and how good a husband she would get. Trying to make her believe that he really cared for her like a father. "You must look after me, too, Ise, if ever I am ill" he added suddenly. "Is my care not enough for you, Jimbe" Ise''s mother said her voice grave as he eyes avoided Rachels''. A memory not hers popped up in Rachels head about when Ise'' father praised her. Rachel wanted to grit her teeth and¡­. ''Oh no, what am I thinking.'' Rachel realized that she had felt herself wanting to really kill someone and not figuratively but literally. She may hate these people but she doesn''t want to kill them. "I will be Ill now, if you promise to nurse me" he said after going to Ise''s mother and taking her hand. She smiled but didn''t look at her daughter. Who was turning to leave the room very quietly, Ise''s mother didn''t even make a single notion to stop her. -Capital of Brightened Lands, City of the Moon- The City of the Moon was a place where all the important people worked, all the greatest Artist and poets worked, where the Moon Prince''s palace was located at. It had been the center of civilization in this world for thousands of years or more, ever since the faraway empire that had granted the prince''s family their title had fallen. The city was embraced by the curved arms of the headland, so that the horseshoe-shaped bay was nearly its heart. Countless docks and piers jutted out into the water, and sh.i.p.s milled into it. The many rivers through it had enough it had also become part of the city, crisscrossed by dozens of bridges made of wood, rope, and intricately carved stone. -Sakamoto Household, Far East of Moon City- A baby wailed, its tiny voice lifting in a piercing shriek that shattered the unnatural stillness of the winter evening. Rachel taps her fingers in impatient, after more then twelve hours had passed, waiting, alone except for the servants. Jimbe had long left because of Ise mother''s shrieks of pain, claiming that he couldn''t ''bare'' it anymore. Which was a load of Bull to Rachel. ''What Kind of man goes hunting while his child is being born.'' Rachel thought. Rachels maidservant rushed in cheerfully "Twins , both boys" she said like a child who still believed saint was bringing presents. "Okay, I will visit them. Please send word of my leaving " As she reached the room her siblings that had been sobbing their eyes out stop. She heard the hiccups and whimpers. The inner screen to the sleeping area was pushed shut. "Mother may I come in?" The screen slid open; her mother''s maid bowed as she entered. Ise''s mother frail lay softly in the center of her futon, propped up on a mountain of pillows, with a sheet carefully smoothed over her. She wore a clean robe in a flattering shade of pink. But her hair was damp and frizzy around her forehead, with her eyes closed. Rachel looked to the two lumps of swaddling cloth, not even as long as her forearm lay next to Ise''s mother, one on each side. All that could be seen of them was a scrunched-up oval that held eyes, nose, and mouth. "What do you think?" Ise''s Mothers said in a tired whisper. "They are very¡­.purple" Rachel said, this too was the first time she had seen a newly born baby and two of them at that. Ise''s mothers laughed weak with relief. Despite her exhaustion, she was not in her angry mood, then again, Jimbe was not here. "Come sit by me, and you shall hold them." Rachel quickly sat down as she watched her mother gently lifted one of the babies. "This is the younger one. His brother has just gone to sleep." She leaned toward me, and before she knew it, the bundle was tucked into her arms. Rachel paused as a strange image invaded her thoughts. She watched as the strange women touch something in a crib with a solemn expression that soon turned into a gentle and loving smile. Rachel felt her heart grow unsettled as she watched the ethereal beauty, who eyes constantly changed color. Her body trembled somewhat; she knew this person but at the same time couldn''t recognize her. The ethereal women looked up at Rachel her expression turning back into a solemn one. As she mouthed something. "Ise?" Ise''s mother called her bringing Rachel back, her heartbeat was unsettled. ''What was that?'' she thought. "Ise? Are you Alright"? "I''m alright. Just a moment I was afraid I might drop him" Rachel handed the baby back to Ise''s mother. Shaken for some reason, she heaved a have breath. "They spoke truth¡­." Jimbe said appearing out of nowhere. Rachel stood up abruptly and backed away from Ise''s mother, who had on an aborting smile. Something flashed through her mind it was a horrifying image, worst of all it felt like a few moments in the future. It was of Jimbe stabbing her and laughing manically. "Two, and both boys. The moon herself blesses my house. Leave Us" Jimbe said. Rachel happily obligated and followed the maidservant out. But, with suspicion in her heart she looked back on Ise memories to that one conversation. -Two Years Ago- "Don''t say any more" Ise''s mother said her voice choked with tears "How do you expect me to react, Jimbe? How am I supposed to feel? Oh, can''t look at you!" "Why not? Both our fondest wishes have come true. Don''t hurt me by feigning ignorance now, my love. You knew. You knew when you took my hand that day, with Keijo ''s blood not yet dry." Ise clenched her fist as she listens using her powers to make her invisible, but she dared to yet to make a sound. "Your wrong" Ise''s mother sobbed "I¡­I didn''t. I told myself it was obscene to even think it. I though it was a nightmare, nothing more than a sick fancy brought on by grief. I never really believed-" ''Your lying to yourself as well as me. You did not grieve for him. Does a grieving wife share the bed of her husbands'' friend just days after she is widowed? You loved me, not him. You wanted me." "Of course, I did" Ise''s mother said fiercely "I loved you for years, hopelessly, faithfully But, that does not mean I did not care for ''him'' . I would never betray him." "I know that. I know, my love. You could never have hurt him. That was why it fell to me. I could not see you suffer anymore. I could not suffer myself. We would both have been miserable all our live." "Rather that than¡­..than what you did. And what of Ise? She nearly died. My child, Jimbe!" "I never meant to put her in danger. I swear to you. I had no idea that my information to the moon prince would warrant such an extreme response. I only thought to arrest him, and when he was gone, you could obtain a divorce. You know they give the wives of traitors that option-if the wives themselves are not implicated. I took care to stress your innocence and that of the rest of the household. I never meant ''death'' " -Present Day- Rachel looked out at the garden her gaze sharp as she stood by the door of where Jimbe and Ise''s mother is currently having another selective conversation. It didn''t matter if their daughter her listening, Jimbe had killing intent for her. He wasn''t going to let her live the night. Chapter 8 - Sakura in the Shadows (5) "Here you are, Your miss" Ise''s personal maid said to Rachel who was still sitting on the wooden planks just a few feet away of Jimbe and Ise''s mother room, facing the garden. Rachel turned slowly and smiled. "Nothing at all, But I suggest you leave as quickly as possible" Rachel said to the maid "Wh-" was about to ask but was paused in fright but the Master of the house abrupt action The inner screen flew back with enough force to echo through the room. Jimbe, stood there, his eyes, bulging. Behind him was Ise''s mother her mouth opened with horror as her hand quickly hovered protectively over the babies lying on either side of her. "Jimbe, Mother is was such an interesting conversation that I couldn''t help but eavesdrop. I mean to find out that conspired against my father and put him to death." Rachel said with a soft innocent smile. Jimbe quickly reached for his blade and pulled it out quickly in an effort to end her life in an instant. Ise''s personal maidservant was screaming in the background. She smirked, Kevin''s grandparent where military fanatics who loved hand-to-hand combat and sometime, they would go wild hunting. Being his childhood friend had perks especially when those fanatics taught you a few things. Although she wasn''t an expert, she knew how to defend herself. Its just that back then she didn''t have the heart and now it was different. She knew that this need for their death weren''t her own but Ise. After the girl disappeared, Rachel did feel herself change. It was like the thing holding her back from harming other was gone. Rachel had roughly caught the blade and used Jimbe''s own weight to flip him around on his back, Slam. She didn''t even waste any time to twist his arms and stab. "Ahhhh" Jimbe heart piercing scream shock the house. The twin babies were startled and began to cry. Ise''s mother tears in her eyes was frozen unable to make a single move to comfort her two recently born babies. Jimbe''s eyes was stabbed, the blood leaking onto the wood. Servants came rushing in and then abruptly paused at the scene, frozen in fear. It was because of the expression Rachel was making. She suddenly grabbed the hunting knife and pulled it out of Jimbe''s eye, making him scream again in pain. "I bet you never saw this coming, did you" Rachel said as she stabbed Jimbes'' arm and he yelled in pain. Snap, Rachel professionally cut his arm in a way that in the future he will never be able to use. "Did you think I wouldn''t have any suspicion at all" Rachel said as she suddenly looked up at Ise''s mother who jumped at the gaze that pierced her. "But I am not done with either of you yet. Father was given a quick end, So, instead I''ll five you a slow one" Rachel stepped on Jimbe as she walked towards the shadows "And that is a promise." She whispered but it was heard by everyone. . Mission Success . . . . Soul Fragmentation at 5.5% . . Rachel collapsed by a tree that hide her, she ignored the commotion going on in the household. She trembled. ''What was that?'' She thought as she cried ''It was like someone else took over and'' Rachel didn''t even now anymore. She knew she was capable of it. But, she never had the heart to hurt anyone like that before. But that wasn''t why she felt scared it was because worst of... ''I enjoyed it'' . Recalibrating . . . Mission: Stay in the Sakamoto household as a Servant for a year -Eight months Later- Rachel used Ise''s ability which she calls ''Shadow-Weaving'', it became sort appropriate to call it that since it mostly manipulates darkness. She down downgraded Ise''s beautiful appearance and was able to successfully blend in as a servant, Being a helper to the nursemaid of the pair of twins. Ise''s mother didn''t recover from the shock she received for the next months to come it was only recently that she recovered and focused her attention on her boys. Jimbe had nearly completely fallen apart. Not only did he lose an eye but and arm as well. He was more violent and unruly then before neither the servants nor mother where safe, and it seemed in the end not even his own children. "Heathens! We''re to have heathens" the nursemaid said to the cooks. Rachel said nothing as she followed the nursemaid in silence to the household, she was mute. "What are these Heathens?" "Black-skinned ones, with faces like demons. I''ve just scene them, O swear to the moon, twitch those eyes" "They''re Foreigners!" "Foreign Visitors" "They really have Black-skin? Well, where are they from and why are they here?" The Cooks and a few maidservants squealed, much to the nursemaid annoyance "Some nasty foreign place. They are here because the master invited them" The nursemaid said, "Their home is knee-deep in gold and the moon prince is friendly with them." Rachel was bored with their conversation, so she zones out and thought about her systems. She wondered if there was a way to get it to responded to her. -Some time Later- Rachel sat in a tree laxed as she ate a few apples that she brought with her. It had a good view of the household. With a click, the sliding door of the veranda moved back. Jimbe stepped out wearing a gray hakama. Him wearing these plain cloths cupped with his one eye made him look strong, honest and capable. "Tsk" Rachel mouthed More people began streaming through the door onto the veranda. High-ranking men dressed in rich cloths and colors. After them came the foreigners, they were so like the men from the ship that day that it gave Rachel pause before a person''s appearance came to her mind. ''I wonder if he is here to'' Many stared at the foreigners whose behavior was so different, they swung their arms as they walked, shrugged their shoulders, waggled their eyebrow when they talked. Smiles flashed across their faces like the moon striking through ragged clouds on a windy night. They seemed like giants, standing there next to Jimbe. Making Rachel smile inside. They wore leather breeches and loose tunics that were bound at the waist with lengths of embroidered cloth. They also sported an astonishing Amount of gold Collars at their necks, the Metal formed into fine strands and braided. If Rachel didn''t know any better, she would have mistaken them for an Indian tribe in the beginning but sadly they where not despite the similar dispositions. These people the air about them is different from her worlds Indian, but, she couldn''t quite but her finger on the biggest difference. Maybe its because in this world they have more power. Plus, Not one of them carried a bow, wore a glove, or displayed any other sign of an archer. Jimbe bowed deeply to his foreign guest and they bowed back just as deeply, but it looked like they found the ritual amusing more then respecting. Rachel smiled even more ''I''m liking these people more and more'' It was because Jimbe didn''t share their amus.e.m.e.nt. Something nettled him. He motioned his friend and the servants to silence, strange that he had not ordered them away. In Ise memories Jimbe and Keijo once stood together at the grounds in her now desolate home. Laughing because neither of them could beat the other. They had the same teacher, had practiced together all their lives and their skill and technique were ''equal'' Which was not true, Jimbe knew without a doubt that the only thing he could beat Keijo with was status and wealth. It sad thought, it was possible that Ise''s father had realized his friend jealously early on. Because he once said that Jimbe had enough ''ambition'' for both of them. It was true though, Jimbe was made of greed, desire, and covetousness. What he wanted he must have, no matter what or low he sunk to gain it. There was no place for goodness, anywhere that he was. Is sad that Ise''s mother couldn''t see that. Either way Rachel knew the purpose of this event today he wanted to win against the foreigners. Prove that he was still something despite losing his eye. A pity that his arm recovered enough to be useable. Rachel leaned back when he began his boring speech that applied fairness and a boast of his own ego. "For a master of Ky-Ujutsu, there is only one target. The one within our own spirit. Some have called me a master of this art-" ''See boasted his own ego'' "But, I will leave it to you honored guest, to judge." The dark-skinned men nodded respectfully as Jimbe held out his hand. An archer''s glove that covered all but one of his finger, a servant came with a bamboo bow taller than then himself. Rachel noted the smirks of the foreigners it seems they where also making fun of Jimbe in their minds. Its true thought the man was Ise''s mother''s height. Both of which were shorter than Ise herself, that''s why it was so easy to take down in the first place. The man might as well be Napoleon. A servant strung his bow for him. ''A Man who cannot string his own bow is not fit to shoot'' Rachel quoted Ise''s father and closed her eyes. She was a tad bit sleepy so she will wait to the fun parts starts. Jimbe had three arrows in his Obi. Now her reached back with his free hand and carefully pulled one out. It was longer than the full reach of his arm. Still, holding the bow above his head nocked the arrow to the strong. He slowly drew the string taut, bringing the bow down in the same measured movement so that the arrow lay next to his eye. He Sighted and released. The arrow hitting dead Center. Followed by his second and then finally he closed his eyes and without seeing shoot his three-arrow hitting the target once again dead center. The foreign visitor clapped noisily but that was enough for Jimbe''s ego to be boasted. You have to admit that he did well for someone who had his arm seriously injured like that. It wasn''t supposed to be used again. Rachel only found out yesterday that Jimbe was able to use his arm again. Strange as it was but you can say the miracles do happen even to unpleasant people. Jimbe''s friend also stepped forward to congratulate him. Turning his head to the foreigners, with his nose turned up with pride. "Do you see now, Ogaki? Do you understand this is an art?" ''Ogaki? That''s a native American name'' Rachel thought her eyes still closed "Oh, yes" Said the foreign man named Ogaki, he stepped forward and reached out. Expecting this Jimbe allowed this person to clasp his forearm. "The I have changed your mind?" Ogaki released Jimbe''s arm and made an odd gesture, lifting both hands and laughing, The painted scars on his face were in straight lines, like cat whiskers move similar to when it yawns or snarls. The servants made a few minor noises. A people who with such friendliness, relaxed confidence, full of life and joy. Everyone here only ever thought of them as ugly but in truth they are more beautiful then the people here. Why, because there is absolute trust and faith in each other. "I am afraid my mind is not changed, Jimbe" Ogaki said "I cannot deny that you have made archery into an art here in your garden. But this does not change the essential nature of the thing. Archery is what we call, A skill of killing, a way of death. It cannot be beautiful." "I dot not understand you, Ogaki. You have said to me that your young people, even your young women, are trained to use a sword and bow. How can you call archery evil if you teach it to your children." Rachels eyebrows twitch, and she heart her heart clench as she pulled a deep breath. Ise may be gone but the feelings linger. Archery was on of the few things other thing music that Ise was good at, her father was more then happy to teach his genius daughter. "I do not say it is evil, I say it is not art, it is a necessity." Ogaki shrugged his shoulders "We are a peaceful people and we abhor killing, but our lands are rich, and we must be able to defend ourselves. Our sons and daughters fight and hunt, and we honor them for it, but because we know what they endure to fulfill their duty, not because the hunting and killing are glorious things in themselves. To kill is to destroy, and destruction brings despair. That is why our people don not eat the flesh of domesticated animals. If we hunt wild animals, we give them a fair chance to escape, and in taking down a stag or a boar, we know we risk our own lives, too. To destroy a tame animal that does not even know it may run and that trust the hand that spills its blood is sickening to us, as is all death." He his speech was passionate, some who listened had been touched¡­..However. "Our greatest Warriors" Jimbe began Are cynical to the core. "Believe that they are already dead. They live as if their lives are over , and so fighting holds no terror for them" Ogaki looked gravely at Jimbe "That, Jimbe, is one of the saddest things I have ever heard." "I hesitate to disagree with such an honored guest, but it occurs to me that with such sentiments ruling their training, your warriors may struggle to defend your prosperous land. Should they ever need to." Ogaki blinked slowly, his dark eyes glinting. When he smiled, he this time is wasn''t as friendly. "You have been kind enough to provide a demonstration for me and my countrymen. Perhaps you would be interested in a demonstration of the way we train archers." "You will shoot against me?" Jimbe asked, looking surprised but you could feel the air of mockery. "Oh, no, no, I did not bring any weapon to your house. I did not think I needed them. Luckily, there is one among us who is still training and needed to carry his bow to practice. "In training? Do you mean-" Jimbe broke off as someone new stepped out onto the veranda. ''Cassia'' Rachel thought her eyes opened slightly with a gaze. The boy who''s had the same sent as Kevin appeared. He wore leather breeches like the rest of his countrymen but his wiry muscles that flexed and bunched smoothly as she stepped down from the veranda to the grass. Rachel felt her face grow red at her drifting thoughts, the only fantasies of that ''kind'' where always of Kevin. ''He is not Kevin'' Rachel remaindered herself ''And I am no longer Rachel'' The Boy had slightly longer hair now and he wasn''t dressed in gold like his people, in fact no jewelry at all, save for a long leather thong around his neck that bore a piece of something made of bone or ivory, but it was carved into a beautiful crescent shape that seems to be the moon. His back was marked, like his face, yet it had this strange feeling about them as if they weren''t normal nor real. "My Son, Tsiyi" Ogaki said proudly "He is just seventeen, so please excuse his technique. He still had much to learn." Jimbe looked at the younger, slighter man and nodded affably. "Of course, none of us expected perfection from such a young person." ''I think her just triggered a flag'' Rachel thought. The boy ''Tsiyi'' smiled, it was a fearless and reckless grin it was breathtaking. It was also not the expression of a boy who knows his mistakes will be forgiven but of a man who has an interest in winning, and every expectation of doing so. A competitive spirit Jimbe, however, did not catch that grin as he was to busy directing servant to remove the arrows from the targets. "Come on now, Tsiyi" he said "Where is your bow? Surely you have not forgotten I" "I have it here, Jimbe" And it was, in his left hand, just as if it had always been. It was tiny, not half the length of Jimbe''s own prized bow, and with a sharp curve that bent it almost exactly in two. Jimbe blinked "What a clever trick. An odd bow also seems strange. Please inspect it, if it interests you. There is no magic in it- I promise." Jimbe took the unstrung bow and turned it over in his hands. "It is heavy" he commented giving it a shake as if he expected it to rattle. Tsiyi tool his bow back from Jimbe, he had a coiled string in his hand. He quickly tied a figure-eight loop to one of the white nocks, and then pressed it to the ground, bending the bow so that he could slip the string over the other nock and loop it into place. His companion gave him another string and he preceded to this string with what he did to the first. He said something to Tsiyi in another language making all of them laugh apart from Ogaki, who tapped Tsiyi shoulder. Jimbe broke in a moment as he didn''t like their laughter. "Such a small bow must have shorter range then we are accustomed to. It is not fair to expect Tsiyi to hit the targets as I have done. We will bring them closer. "You are very good, Jimbe" Ogaki said, "But if my son Is to improve, it best for him to have targets which are a little to difficult for him rather than a little too easy." "That is very true" The one who had given Tsiyi the string said "My father is wise. I Recommended we move the targets back another length" "Brother!" Tsyiy said as he looked about to cut off his brother''s head, but the man danced away lavishly before that could happen. "Very well, we will move them back" Jimbe agreed as he nodded. Servant hurriedly doing his bidding. Jimbe eyes looked like he was calculating the odds of his own success at this very distance before smiling at Tsiyi bow. Suddenly the foreign people moved a distance out of respect including Ogaki himself. All their expression serious and focused as they watched. Tsiyi''s brother who was smiling a moment ago wasn''t even making an expression Tsiyi got into his stance full concentration. Something shimmered on his back, and then there was a black leather quiver there, the strap slung low. "Shadow-weaving" Rachel whispered, ''I mean, I knew of the possibilities that others could do it but¡­I see so it could be used like this.'' She thought Of course, no one noticed, despite him doing this in public. Shadow-weaving was similiter to a using tricks with light. Holding on to his bow with one hand, Tsiyi, used his other to pull a light kiss on his pendent. It had not yet bounced back before he quickly reached back grabbed and arrow. Then with a high-pitched noise, the arrows where shot almost at the same time each hitting their targets in succession. Thunk. Thunk. Thunk ''Amazing'' Rachel said as she saw all of it and lifted her hand to imitate what Tsiyi had done, she weaved the light in a small space and watched it ripple. ''how cool'' she thought before turning back to Jimbe and his friends who stood frozen. "See, you raised a flag" She mocked. Ogaki and his people approached Tsiyi , in a friendly manner, hugging and punching for the people of this era it may seem awkward to it was actually normal for them and even in the modern world. Tsiyi brother shrugged his shoulder "You hesitated on the third shot. If the target had been moving , you would have missed it." "I don''t want to hear that from the man who shot our uncle for lack of hesitation" Tsiyi rebutted back. "I missed him! I missed him by a clear foot." "More like and inch, Kayi. Ask him yourself." "Enough, enough" said one of the other men in the group. "You are neglecting our host. Your must thank him for letting you practice today." "Pfff" a little laugh escaped Rachel''s mouth, as she reveled in joy at Jimbe''s misery. Tsiyi turned immediately, bowing to Jimbe " I thank you for the practice" he said "My bow was growing brittle with disuse. "tsk" Rachel slightly turned her head as she heard the twin snuffle in the their room, they are going to start crying soon "Ran Out of time" and sighed ''time to go back'' "I wonder when I Might have the honor of meeting you daughter, Ise" Tsiyi said And Rachel froze without turning around. Jimbe''s expression of genial inquiry did not change, but his throat worked before he replied, "Ise is my stepdaughter. My wife''s child from her first marriage." "Really ?" Tsiyi said his face innocent. "How strange. You did not make such distinctions where I am from. And you called her your daughter on the ship." "I am very attached to her" Jimbe said "She is visiting a relative of her father''s in the country now. She is much missed" "I have certainly been very sorry to not see her again." Tsiyi said "I was looking forward to it." "Of course, Ise was very beautiful" Jimbe said Silence amassed for a moment before Tsiyi smiled dropped "Was?" Jimbe''s face twitched. A tiny betraying moment of unease. "She is not well. That is why she is resting in the country now." "And when will she be back?" Tsiyi pressed Before Jimbe could make up another lie the veranda door slid open. As Ise''s mother slim figure appeared. "Nishio" his attention leaving Tsiyi Rachel didn''t realize what that for a moment killing intent came from her it was sharp and low, but, just as it came it disappeared. The twins where crying now, her attention drew back to them as she began to use her shadow-weaving. But, suddenly stopped as she felt someone''s eyes. Rachel turned for a split second her eyes ended meeting with someone, Tsiyi stared straight back at her his eyes blank. She shadow-weaved back to the twins room to sole them back to sleep her heart beating rapidly. She wasn''t just far away she more then 50 feet away from the household. She was impossible to see from their angle so how. So how did he see her? Chapter 9 - Sakura in the Shadows (6) After soothing the twin Rachel was lost in thought about how he was able to see that far. It appears that ''Shadow-weaving'' can enhance one''s sense. Usually Rachel would use the shadows themselves to get anything, but she can only see or hear. She had done something similiter to a ''Tag'' on Jimbe''s shadow She signed as it was finally solved, but, grew uncontrollably mad at Ise''s mother interference. The women had been in the veranda since Tsiyi started shooting his arrows, she knows this because she had Ise''s mother. She gave Jimbe an excuse to not answer his question. How irritating -Night- "Meow" said a gray cat accompanied by it siblings and a few other animals. She placed the small bowls before them. And they happily ate it all down before springing for attention. Rachel petted the little darling after they ate, a white rabbit sat comfortably on her lap while a dog sat next to her. The kittens soon curled up against her and yawned before falling asleep to. Rachel glanced at the starry sky before her dog friend gazed to her side at the barley auditable footstep coming closer. ''I figured he would make his way to me'' Rachel though as she made a soft sound. The Kittens and the dog made their way back into the trees to hide but as for the rabbit it stayed in her lap not wanting to move. With the fluffy bunny Rachel stood up as the young man came into full view. "Honored guest. How may this humble one be of service to you?" She felt his eyes sharpen on her. After a moment he stroked the frightened rabbit that she was holding close to her chest. "I am just enjoying the night air. What are they called them." He pointed at her hidden friends in the tree. "The smaller one are called kittens, while the bigger one is a dog. Do you not have such creature where you come from?" she said "No" he shook his head. The rabbit nudged her arm, indicating to her that it was to scared to stay. So, Rachel let it down. "It seemed that honored guest touch scared it off." Rachel giggled somewhat making him smile. Rachel stopped laughing and turned away putting her hand over her mouth she wanted to calm herself down. When she was calmer she looked back up only to realize that Tsiyi stepped closer standing next to her. His smile was so gentle that it stunned Rachel to silence. "Your voice reminds me of a flute my people play. It is soft and graceful yet strong and piercing" he said his smile enchanting her just like¡­. Rachel backed away slowly. "May I ask your Name?" "Honored guest I am called, It is Ray" "Ray...." He said softly in wonder. Rachel looked into his eyes. Gentleness and something almost like nostalgia was in them. Rachel couldn''t help but reach how to touch his face but stop her fingers inches away from him. ''What am I doing?'' she thought as she shrank back, putting her hand back down. She distanced herself even more when she saw that he had followed her. "No, please" she whispered. Confused, embarrassed or Frightened, Rachel hardly knew which as she back away when more. "Do not fear me," Tsiyi said, it was like a plea "I will not harm you." He looked somewhat hurt but Rachel couldn''t help herself as she said good-night and disappeared into the shadows. -Few Months Later- After that nights Tsiyi had begun to turn up all the time, wandering casually into the less glamorous part of the household. Parts where at times Rachel just happens to be. Sometimes she would avoid him other times she was left with engaging in conversation. He was persistent even when Rachel had always stressed for him to keep his distance. Rachel had breathed into the nature air of the forest surrounding the household. She had left a Shadow-clone with the twins. Lately, the nursemaid had been leaving her work to Rachel since the twins are more obedient towards her. This place was her playground for months now. She had homed her shadow-weaving skills to near perfection. She signed and then reached for an red apple from the tree before she stiffened. Rachel had always sensed him before he came, though his footsteps where silent and he used the shadows she learned to grasp his presence. "Does your father know you''re here?" Rachel said lightly. "I cannot creep up on you anymore" Tsiyi gentle smile appeared behind Rachel as he reached for the apple she was going to grab with ease. Plucking two he gave one to her. Her face went slightly red at the closeness she turned her head away from his and took a bite of her apple. Before saying "Well? Does he?" "Not exactly" he leaned against the tree he gazed at her back. "He knows there is someone I like. He knows when I go out, I go see her" Rachel twitched but she still didn''t look at him as she continued to eat her apple. "So, he knows that you come to see a lowly dirty servant." She commented. "You are not low nor dirty" he defended "Do not speak of yourself in this way. Anyone would be dirty with a hard day of work. I have been dirtier then you many time before" Just as she was about to say something, Tsiyi spoke first as if he knew what she was going to say. "My father judges'' people on who they are inside, their qualities and character, not by their job." "¡­.." Rachel gazed down as she leaned against the same tree still not wanting to see his eyes. She squeezed her own shut. Tsiyi reached out suddenly and touched he lightly turned it to face his own. She froze her breath caught in her throat. "What are you¡­?" He leaned forward as he gently pressed her into the tree, his lips slightly and softly touched hers. His fingers stroked slowly down her neck. It was like lightning sparks of sensation sizzled across her skin and all to familiar feeling that only one person was able to give her. When he drew back, looking into her eyes Rachel wanted to cry. God is cruel why must this man be so much like. Why, must he make her meet someone so like him. "Why, Why, why" she whispered her voice creak as tears started to flow down. She saw the panic in his eyes. "Ah, don''t cry, Don''t cry" he started to wipe the tears off her eyes. Rachel pushed him forcefully back and once again into the shadows she disappeared. Into a little crying place where not even he could find her. She cried her heart for the past until she could cry no more. Chapter 10 - Sakura in the Shadows (7) -Next Day- Rachel looked up at the sky dazed, the nursemaid had given her a break, her mind was a mess. She wanted revenge for Ise, but in truth didn''t know how to go about it just really what should she do. . . Mission Success . . . . Soul Fragmentation at 5.5% . . Rachel blinked twice as she heard the system speak. She had forgotten about this useless thing . . Recalibrating . Rachel gave and annoyed looked before twisting herself abruptly and hiding herself by the rocks. Jimbe and Ise''s mother have been arguing for the past hour or so. Why, are they rushing here. "Wait Jimbe, please" Ise''s mother cried. "NO" he yelled back, he was carrying something¡­..it was one of the twins. Rachel grew even more confused now as she could see Jimbe raged with anger, he couldn''t be. She shadow-weaved making herself invisible. As Jimbe burst through the screen door violently, he was very rough to his own son, who was crying hysterically and then.. Jimbe throw the infant into the water, his own son. Rachels mouth dropped in disbelief as a quote replayed into her head. "Not even a Tiger would eat its own cub. "I only need one heir" He yelled at his stunned wife. "You go after that brat and I throw the other one in there two." He said walking away. Ise''s mother looked back and forth for going after Jimbe. There where no servants around the garden was virtually empty Mission: Save the infant . . . Before the mission even said anything, Rachel had long dove into the water. Not long later she had resurfaced with the infant. . . Mission Success . . . . Soul Fragmentation at 5.5% . . Recalibrating . . Mission: Leave the Sakamoto Household with the infant. . Rachel''s heart was pound with fury. She was fortune that the baby was saved her mind drifted away as plans for leaving the household entered her mind. This time, Rachel looked down "I guess I am not going alone" she whispered. -Night- Moments after that Jimbe informed the household of his youngest son''s death. Ise''s mother no where to be seen. Rachel had hidden the baby while preparing herself to head out. It was a risk for both her and the baby. But she needed to leave this house. She was confident in her defensive skill, but it wouldn''t do much against multiple groups of people. Rachel packed everything she needed before heading out into the night with the bundle strapped to her chest. She looked down a few times as the baby slept softly and peacefully his breaths very low. In all her time here, Rachel never gotten the boys names. She couldn''t help it when ever they where talked about or mentions it was always by ''young master''. Even Ise''s mother hadn''t referred to them by name. ''What should he be called'' Rachel thought as she slipped through the shadows moving into and aimless direction. -Morning- She had been moving for a long time, it was morning by then. The little baby was awake he wasn''t crying but was laughing and cooing at her. IT was time for a break when she reached a wide river the water looked. The scene would have made a great picture or painting. Especially with the morning glow. She sat at the rock and watched the flowing river Whine~ She heard the sound her head. It was the dog that she would feed the leftovers to. . . . Mission Success . . Recalibrating . . She heard the system and sighed wondering what was going to happen next. Right now, she was homeless with an infant and now what a little dog was add to the mix. Dog walked closer and then sniffed her and the baby. It sat down in front of her. She gazed at the river and then at her stomach. -Afternoon- As expected, things where easier than she thought when she used shadow-weaving. She cooked the little fish she caught in the fire. She always wondered what they tasted like, in anime''s and movies they always looked somehow delicious. Well, turns out they weren''t to die for they where just okay. It was basically eating fish without seasoning. The dog sure liked it thought, she turned towards the baby and feed him some rice milk. At least he was obedient it would have been awful if he was always crying and screaming like his older twin. The little thing touched her face after she was done feeding him. His clear brown eyes showing nothing but innocence and curiosity. She laid him against the dog who was lying down, it looked at her with sad neglected eyes. "Akechi" Rachel said as she looked at the baby who made no response. "Naka" Nothing "Mako" Still Nothing "Kaji" "Hashi" "Moto "Shibu" "Hineno" "Ishii" "Hiki" "Taka" "Hira" "Teru" "Yasu" "Hide" Rachel sighed and her hand resting on her chin. "Kazu" The little thing was still just staring at her making no response. He move his little hands up and down. "Mistu" "Chika" "Aki" Rachel closed her eyes. "Kiyo" He giggled making Rachel opened her eyes as she looked at the laughing baby. "You like that , huh? Kiyo" He suddenly stopped. "Aki" Still nothing "Akiyo" He smiled again. "Oh, so that''s it, huh, Akiyo, is it." He started laughing as he gurgled his own saliva. . . . Mission: Find a place to Stay . She paused at the systems voice and sighed, wondering where she would go next. Chapter 11 - Sakura in the Shadows (8) -Market Place, Capital City of the Moon- After traveling for some days Rachel arrived at the capital of the brightened lands, the city of the moon. The first thing she did was find a pawn shop to sell the lavish jewelry walking out with a bag of money. Bargaining was tedious these people where bound to be cheats. Rachel thought about how lucky she was at taking a psychology class that specialize in facial expression. She had threatened to leave for another dealer twice. Before he finally agreed to give her the pay her jewelry was worth. The man probably wasn''t taking her seriously because she had a baby strapped to her chest. Rachel was on her way to an In when she heard a low groan in an alleyway. She walked towards the person who seemed to be half unconscious. It was a woman; she wore a more formal style of Kimono for married women. It was black and it was stunning with a beautiful butterfly design in red gold and amber. The women m.o.a.ned again; she was in pain. Rachel turned the women who responded in a murmurer, her sleeve feel away from her face reveling her astonishingly lovely face. "MY side," she whispered. She was struggling to focus on me, her slender brows draw together. Rachel nodded her head. "I must stop the bleeding by applying pressure. I am sorry, this will likely hurt." Rachel said in a calm voice as she went to work. Its sad really, Rachel had more then often treated her own injuries. Ones likes these for the she was stabbed was something she addressed herself. "I''m gong to lift you now." Rachel said, the women nodded in response. Gently while applying a bit of pressure Rachel lift the women up with ease. "Hachi" she said, calling the dog who was not wearing a makeshift harness with patches. Rachel brought some needles and a sowing kit she made from one of his poches. After stopping the bleeding, she cleaned the wound and the stitched it back-together. She used shadow-weaving to decrease the pain. After she was done, she dressed the wound. Rachel stood up when she was done. "No need to thank me, I''ll be going know" Rachel said quickly while packing up. And quickly walking away before the women could say anything. -Night- She found an Inn to stay in not to long afterwards. Akiyo was playing with his teddy bear on the bed. Hachi was also lying on the bed his eyes wide awake while intently watching Akiyo play with his toy. Her sewing skills didn''t come from the modern would they came from Alicia who was burned at the stack. Thinking about it she also got a few skills from Joey as well. Rachel turned her head and felt the sense of death She quickly packed everything up and cloaked all of them in the shadows. She opened the window. Grabbing Akiyo and Hachi she sat in the corner to observe. The door turned and three men walked in. "Where did she go?" "Hey, look the windows open." One guy said as he looked out the window to see if he could find her. "Do you think she took off?" "Let''s go she has a baby and a dog she''ll be easy to find" "I can''t wait to get my hands on the money she has." The one guy laughed as the three left the room. Rachel sighed once she got the que that they were gone. -Morning- Rachel had been on guard nearly the whole night as she shadow-cloned the three thugs who were hired by the pawnshop guy. By the end of its Rachel felt like she was the main character from Home Alone. Those thugs are now in prison. Knock, Knock Rachel opened the door a when she finished packing up, since she was planning to leave the capital. When she opened the door the beautiful women, she had saved the other day was before her with a refreshing and clear smile. "Coming in" Rachel said allowing the women to walk in. Chapter 12 - Sakura in the Shadows (9) -Five Years Later- It was a bright and beautiful day. A beautiful woman lays lazily with a young boy sleeping on her chest. Enormous, Catlike eyes blinked dazedly out of a heart-shaped face. Her eyes still an unusual pale amber was so astonishingly lovely that for a moment you couldn''t help but be captured. She was now 21 years old. Rachel rubbed the little boy''s soft hair dark brown hair that was similar to her own. Sanjou Riyo, was the name of the person. she had saved five years ago. Let''s just say the women was a real smooth-talking, she was able to convince Rachel to stay. New Name, New Identity, New Goal. Her shadow-weaving started evolving and changing "Akiyo" Rachel lightly called to walk the little boy up. "Akiyo" she sung again, this time the boy moved and rubbed his eyes before going back to sleep on her chest. Rachel sat up while holding his sleeping frame. He didn''t struggle when she put him to bed nor woke up when she tucked him in. She walked back out to the garden and folded her arms at the pond. "Nikki" Riyo said from behind here a joyful smile on her face but¡­. Rachel frowns again at the Riyo if she didn''t know her for this past year. She would have thought that the she was a she and clearly not a trap. A Very beautiful Trap, who enjoys cross dressing. This was Rachels very first experience with this type a thing. Where a man could look this good in female clothing. Sanjou Riyo, wasn''t an unknown name in fact she was famous in this country history. The Moon ball is held for every Moon prince to meet all the most eligible women in the country, this night is who he would choose a bride. Riyo was once chosen as the Moon Bride, the person who would become the Moon Princes most favored companion. Although technically the Moon Bride was nothing more than the most prominent of the prince''s lovers, her social status was only second to the Moon Princess, the prince''s legal wife. Well, anyways this ''trap'' here actually became one. I mean how scary is that. It had been known for a child of the Moon Bride to become heir to the Crown if the Moon Princess was barren. In all this time after ten years the old Moon Prince had never given this person up. Riyo had been his ''Moon Bride'' until the old Moon Prince died Only a few years before Rachel had meet Riyo. Rachel is not sure what to make of the Situation in the bedroom nor if the old Moon prince new. All she could draw was a comedic or Awkward scene in the bedroom. "What''s wrong?" Riyo said because of Rachel odd stare. "I always thought that this would be an insensitive question but, after five years, I have a enough courage to ask...Did you love the former Moon Prince?" "¡­.." Riyo paused at the question but didn''t drop her smile. It became sad and somewhat nostalgic. "Neverminded you don''t have to say anything. Your expression just now was enough for me to understand" Rachel said "But, do you believe that you will meet again? In another life" "¡­." Again Riyo said nothing for a while "I do believe" "Then, I surely hope so as well" Rachel said sadly "Come, Ill play a song for you" "Ohh" Riyo smiled delightfully. Rachel lead Riyo to a clear room empty all sake for a Qin, which took her a long time to craft with perfection. The Qin is a seven-string Chinese musical instrument of the Zither Family. In the brightened land this instrument was rare and hardly seen. Ise''s hand, Ise''s voice, and Ise''s emotion. Rachel would never forget that, Ise was gone and never coming back, but that hatred the pain still lingered and merged with Rachel. The Qin was an instrument better than the shamisen (Japanese Banjo), I was just as lovely as a violin or flute. Playing a beautiful melody playing. The moment you heard her play you hear the familiar song knew in the modern world as ''See you again'' It''s been a long day without you, my friend And I''ll tell you all about it when I see you again We''ve come a long way from where we began Oh I''ll tell you all about it when I see you again When I see you again So let the light guide your way hold every memory As you go and every road you take will always lead you home It''s been a long day without you, my friend And I''ll tell you all about it when I see you again We''ve come a long way from where we began Oh I''ll tell you all about it when I see you again When I see you again" Rachel lifted her face at the tearful Riyo who was lost in her own memories. "As always its perfect" Riyo said who she broke out of her trance and wiped her eyes. "But, you know for the Moon Ball, you''ll have to dance instead...¡­Nikki, do you really-" "I do" "I want to help you take revenge¡­.I thought helping you would set you free. I was wrong, I feel as if Im making just another prison for you." "You worry to much" "Akiyo is going to miss you" "¡­.." Rachels gaze went back to the strings on the Qin "All the more reason, he has become far to attached to me. He''ll become strong when I''m gone" Riyo gave the saddest expression as she looked at Rachel who was still staring deeply lost in thoughts all alone. -A Few Days Later- Rachel walked behind Riyo in an eloquent and lady-like manner as they where being ushered into the Lord Goto Munesue, the right hand of the Moon Prince. Riyo had fun choosing her outfit. Three layers the outer one is of a deep, bamboo green embroidered with white Lilly. Rachel has come here to impress this man and gain approval from him to enter the Moon Ball as a participant to become the Moon ride. Her gaze became mystified by the magnificent garden, the narrow, winding paths of the tea garden. It was a bright and chilly day, so Rachel slid her hands into her sleeves as they where somewhat cold. She noted that the path was meant to keep nosy guest in line. The carefully maintained shrubs, ferns, and trees that closed in around to block any view of the rest of the garden. How Sneaky As the path came to and end, they reached a beautiful wooden pavilion. Her heart raced somewhat fast a familiar scent came to her. Doubting she ignored it until she saw the person himself. Her breath paused and then returned to normal as she prepared herself. She never expected to see him again. But, the features of Tsyiy and his father stood out. Tsiyi he had grown taller than his father and more refined. The string, straight back stiffened, and the head tilted as if listening for some faint, familiar sound. Rachel paused her breath. ''His sense would of course have gotten sharper Afterall these years'' She put on a straight poker face not revealing anything readable. There is no doubt he would recognize her because he to is a shadow-weaver. He turned to her; it was a stare at first then. His eyes held a moment of disbelief and hope as he stepped forward wanting to reach out to her. Rachel took a step back and put one of her sleeves to her mouth. "I am sorry." She said coldly, "I do not believe we have met before." She said suppressing everything inside. "Do you not recognize me?" His arms reaching back down to his sides. "¡­" Her eyebrows twitched at his heartbroken expression "I have not met you before, Sir." His expression became blank. "Perhaps you have mistaken my sister for someone else?" Riyo said smoothly, edging the space between Rachel and Tsiyi. "I am sure we would remember if you had been introduced to us before." She bowed to him politely, Rachel copied her, before turning her eyes away from him. A conversation between Riyo and Tsiyi''s father began. But Rachel couldn''t concentrate on it as Tsiyi silent but probing stare at her was making her endlessly nervous inside but she kept her poker face. There was a sharp rattle, and they all turned to see a short, plump man putting back the pierced screen of the inner gate of the tea garden. This must be Lord Goto. "Tsk" Rachel couldn''t help but break out silently. Tsiyi turned to her once again, before he was pulled away and began to follow Lord Goto. Rachel turned her head once again so she could ignore his eyes. At the last moment she saw them. Sadness, pain, longing, and Betrayal. She saw before the screen slid shut behind him. "We should get going" Riyo said, her eyes full of questions. But, ones in which Rachel had no intension to answer. Passing through the inner gate, Riyo had arranged for them to be far away from Tsiyi. Neither her nor Tsiyi looked at each other. ''This was good, wasn''t it'' Rachel thought as a sharp pain inside started to wedge. It was a short ceremony, and Rachel was glad it was over. Things like these have always been a waste of time. Riyo left to go discuss some things to Goto, leaving Rachel all alone. Looking at the soft petals from the Sakura trees drift slowly down, brought her mind to Ise''s innocent childhood memories. Making, Rachel want to cry even more. So many things she didn''t understand and no one who could answer her questions. She has the memories of the lives of two other people in her other than Ise. None, of them deserved their deaths. Alicia was an innocent girl who loved animals, Joey was just a solider drafted into the army never to fulfill his dream or see his family and now Ise, she had disappeared and yet did not. All these years contemplating and still nothing. She doesn''t even know if after this body dies will she move on to another world like the protagonist and continued this farce of living despite knowing she should be dead. Just what is she supposed to do? "Ray" Rachel reflexively turned before cursing herself, she was to be lost in her own thoughts. Tsiyi was standing behind her, with a grim look of triumph on his face. Not meaning to but knowing she had given herself away. "Why were you trying to scare me?" she said softly turning her face back to the tree when he stepped closer. "Don''t-" "Don''t what? There is no point in this pretense. Look at me." "No" Rachel said trembling "Leave me alone." "Not until you look at me" "¡­." Rachel closed her eyes as she panicked, stepping away from him. Trying to back away, but, he caught her wrist. "What happened to you?" He whispered "What went wrong? I looked for you for so long. Where did you go?" She still refused to look at him. His soft voice was overlapping with someone else. "Ray" he released her arm and took her face. As he gently lifted it to his forcing her to meet his eyes. ''Ahh, they are overlapping.'' She thought trapped by the ocean blue eyes of someone else. "Please, don not deny me. I cannot bear it." He leaned her against the Sakura tree, Rachel felt her power collapsing, the aura the made her ethereal dispelled. He embraced her in a tight hug to calm her down. "This is not the place for this. Tomorrow" he said his voice against her check, his breath against her hear. "Meet me tomorrow on the Moon bride. You know it?" "No¡­I cannot. You don''t understand I ca-" He pulled back from her to se her face as he gave her a little shake. "You can, and you will. Do not argue unless you want me to hound you until your is a burden. I will do it. Tomorrow at noon, you are going to meet me and tell me everything." "No" Rachel finally caught herself as she pushed back and shadow-weaved away to a safe place. She knew she couldn''t continue to keep running away. But, at the same time she felt the need to. She couldn''t forget to put Ise'' s last wish to rest, Tsiyi made her remember. Ise''s revenge cannot be forgotten. Chapter 13 - Sakura in the Shadows (10) Moon bridge was one of the oldest bridges in the city and a well-known landmark. Small and shady but isolated and deserted a good place for privacy. Riyo had managed to smooth talked her into coming her to meet Tsiyi. Not long after arriving Riyo lead Tsiyi''s father away for a polite conversation. Rachel folded her hands into each other, just for him to catch hold of her hand. To lead her away for a walk. "I can walk unassisted" Rachel said. "Oh, I know. And you run, too. You are always running from me," he looked straight ahead. "If I have hold of you, you cannot get away so easily." Rachel nearly bit her lip as she closed her eyes the closeness is sending her down a spiral. "Just ask your questions" she said calmly. "Tell me about your Sister." "We are not related by blood; I saved her life and she took me and my brother in." "Brother?" "I am sure you heard how one of the babies died back in my step-father house. "He stopped abruptly and turned. "The boy was not going to be able to live in that house anymore. So, I left with him." He paused for a long time. "He, Riyo, and I have been siblings since then¡­" As his grip loosened, she quickly got herself away afraid of the closeness. "Tsiyi, what do you want?" "I want you to trust me?" he said lightly, although Rachel didn''t turn to face him, she felt the emotions rumbling in his voice. "Why are you being like this we are not enemies, nor have we ever been. I saved you from Jimbe when he tried to drown you, I even kept your secrets when I wanted to question how you ended up in the kitchen. I have never hurt, and I never will." Its not that it never was that. Ise deserved this love but she didn''t. Ise deserved this happiness but she didn''t. Dammit she didn''t want to take Ise life for her own in the first. Rachel was just some girl who invaded this girl and took over her life. She Can''t, She can''t, She cant. This life was never supposed to be hers to live. "You are right¡­..But, I cannot. We are different people from different ''worlds." Her mind began to panic but only one thing was clearly, she couldn''t accept it or him. "Ray, I do not what you have been through. So, please trust me enough to tell I me, I knew in your heart you want to. You and I are kindred. From the first moment we saw each other-" Push, Rachel abruptly pushed him away. ''The person you meet wasn''t me but¡­.", It was like Rachel lost conciseness and didn''t realize her power was going out of control. It was just for a moment when she finally said. "We are nothing alike!" Tsiyi looked as his hands for a moment before making a noise of rage before seizing her hands. He held her trapped hands close, his eyes intent and fixed on her. His hair turning silver. The air between them glowing, shifting, stretching out. Their powers were clashing or were they merged. And then it snowed. Once the cold droplet touched her face Rachel calmed down as she looked up. Shadow-weaving was indeed an interesting ability. Tsiyi joined their hands captured by the moment his silver hair suddenly turned back to black. He was extremely happy for some reason, much to Rachels''s confusion. "We did this, together" his forehead lightly touched her own "I have only heard less than half the story" "I do not want to talk about it" "Then I will ask again the next time I see you." "Next time?" "I told you that this time, you would not get away so easily" he smiled Chapter 14 - Sakura in the Shadows (11) Rachel sat on the veranda lost in her thoughts, Tsiyi had been persistent with and Riyo has been all for it. She believes that he will be able to convince Rachel to give up revenge. And to be honest she is thinking about it, Akiyo seems to have also taken well to Tsiyi. That has been wearing her down, the little boy had been pleading with her to tak him with her to Tsiyi home country. Or better yet marry big brother "Tsiyi". "You have a guest" Riyo beamed from behind her, Tsiyi by her side. "I will go and ask for tea" she winked then shut the doors behind leaving Tsiyi and Rachel alone. Rachel folded her arms as if to protect herself for another ''talk'', these last few days had been him coming over to talk and him wanting to learn about her piece by piece. Leaving only one thing out, that she is truly not Ise that she took what did not belong to her. All of it was wrong and It will still break her heart no matter how long it takes. She never thought ''Transmigration'' would feel like this but then again, she never thought about it to much in the first place. Many other Transmigrator that she heard about never seem to think about it like her. It didn''t matter if the original died, the Transmigrator still took over someone else life. "What happened the first time you picked up an instrument?" Tsiyi asked in the middle of their conversation suddenly. He sounded so eager and straightforward. "I loved it the moment I picked it up. The sound, the strings, all of it." Rachel said the truth from her heart. In the modern world she played the violin in her youth much to her mothers'' displeasure. "my Mother did no allow me to continue for ''Lack of Skill''. Her own mother and Ise mother where nearly the same except Rachel''s mother ended her musical career with abuse. Her hand could never play and instrument naturally again. But, Ise could. "Lack of Skill? I do not believe it." "Neither do I" Rachel breathed as looked at Ise''s memories. "My teacher was never allowed to express it. In fact all he was allowed to was instruct me, the servants I believed where in the same position. I had always wanted to play for my father and cousin but¡­. My mother had always told I wasn''t good enough." "Was your Mother tone-deaf?" "No, My Mother was¡­" Rachel trailed off "I cannot see any other explanation" his brow wrinkled in confusion. ''Gosh, even his habits is like Kevin'' Rachel couldn''t help but think. "Why would a mother who knew her daughter was so immensely talented try to hide it from everyone?" "Jealousy makes people do strange things" Rachel whispered with a dazed expression that make her seem far away. Even though she was staring straight at him. A woman who only relied on her looks, a woman who never had talent of her own, wouldn''t a person like that be jealous of another with both looks and talent. Rachel was always forced to be conservative and closed off, convincing her own daughter that making friend was wrong that liking music made her a bad girl. That making any complains made her a bad girl. Trapped in a life of being silent forever. "Ray" Tsiyi said as he gently placed his hand one her face, but, her gaze was looking past him. He saw the water in her eyes before they fell. She wanted to turn her head to look away, but, he kept her their his eyes looking into hers before getting closer and closer. He kissed her, warm lips parting her own. His hand sliding possessively down her spine. It was so gently that it brought Rachel back, it was a moment, and she felt herself getting carried. "That''s enough" she broke out and pushed back moving away from him. Tsiyi left not long after that and Riyo walked out in his place. "He is such a polite young man" Rachel gave a lightly sad smile while nodding her head and closing her teary eyes. "Have you heard anything from the Lord yet?" "Yes, he''s invited you, tomorrow night" Riyo said seriously. -Next Day, Night- The sun was setting as they enter the gardens for the party Lord Goto is holding. The Sakura trees tonight are going to be illuminated by the crescents gaze of the moon. Holding Akiyo''s hand as he excitedly expressed how beautiful his sister was for everyone to here including Riyo who was non-stop giggling at the small boy''s happiness. It was true for today Rachel did dress good. She wasn''t nervous but full of confidence there was no way that she wouldn''t get Lord Goto recommendation to the Moon Ball. Rachel rub the little boys head and took a breath of the gentle scents of the flowery garden. After greeting the Host Lord Goto, he led the them to a tiny pagoda at the center of the garden, carved in the style of the old empire, this was where she will be being her dance. Rachel turned to Akiyo and squatted to his level after Lord Goto left. "You must stay with Big Sister Akiyo alright. Remember what you promised me" "That if I am good I can keep coming to your performances" He said his face serious this time. "This is one of my big days, Akiyo, so please be good. Okay" "Yes" He nodded his head. "That''s my boy" She smiled as she kissed his forehead and waved goodbye, when he was taken away to where the remaining guest whereby Riyo. She took another deep breath since she was the first performer and began to set up her stage. -Some Time Later- Like a Certain that had risen. Rachel began her dance the music slow and soft, as the wild scent of flowers came. And like a spell everyone was entranced unable to escape the spell she had casted. Her free-flowing Kimono that fluttered along with her moves, not once restricted her. And then she began to sing. Somehow, I''ve gone and lost my way All this time, I''ve led myself astray By following your blinding light and fragile footsteps Though lost, within a guideless haze Looking for a way out of this maze I''ll never let a sole regret rain down on me I will call infinitely Screaming, until they hear me Our breathtaking, endless journey starts at last, Beginning with your cue ¨C It''s time to shine, it''s waiting for you! The world you once created inside your dreams, is brought to life As it now leads you and I across the distant sky We''ll set out toward that steady light, And though our dreams may change, We will always keep it in our sight Hey, so bring it on my way Barely visible ahead, Is the hope we''re searching for, you said Although these scars are meant to heal, I''ll keep them with me At last, there''s something I can gain, So for this, I will take all the pain ¨C and more And this alone, is all I need, it''s worth the price Know if you still feel lonely Inside your perfect story This sky I have brought you is only just a taste of something more Of what''s in store Even with no end sight And though my feet are on the ground The wind has made me light and suddenly I feel spellbound The world you once created inside your dreams, lives on somewhere It''s a future I would like to find and live my life We are unique, like two bright stars And in this world we will be loved For who we truly are Ah, so bring it on my way Let''s go find a new adventure, Traveling the world, though I know In my heart, we may part separate ways So for a little while more, can we just stay as we are? I''ve put my faith in you and I''ll always believe The world you once created inside your dreams, is brought to life As it now leads you and I across the distant sky Our future melts into one dream And in this miracle lies the boundary that we will transcend Once more, it''s not the end The world you once created inside your dreams, is brought to life As it now leads you and I across the distant sky We''ll set out toward that steady light, And though our dreams may change, We will always keep it in our sight Till our dreams unite Ah, so bring it on my way * Courage - Sword Art Online II (OP2), English Lyrics: AmaLee (LeeandLie) When it ended Rachels spell left her spectators silent. She caught Tsiyi appearance in the crowd but abruptly moved away from it. before moving it to Riyo who was wiping her tears from her cheeks. A gentle sigh seemed to ripple through the clearing, as people began to slowly come back to reality albeit still in a daze. The first person to come to her side was Akiyo who was filled with nothing but praise for his awesome great sister. Then, Riyo eventually came to her side after talking with Lord Goto. "Lord Goto, loved your performance" Riyo bragged making Rachel smile. As the person himself appeared not to long afterword. "My deepest thanks," he said bowing to Rachel. "I am honored to have seen your performance at one of my many gatherings. Rachels beautiful smile dropped suddenly and then turned chillingly cold. Riyo shocked then said "Nikki is tired now from her performance. I think we should return home." Before leaving Rachel thanked the musicians and paid them extra before leaving for good. The next few days, Riyo was bombarded with invitations that invited her to dance at events like Lord Goto. Rachel had accepted nearly all of them and then within days her name was spread throughout as a beautiful genius with a loving heart. Lord Goto''s recommendation also appeared as well, this in the end satisfied Rachel a lot. Tsiyi had not shown himself for a while, much to Rachel''s relief. He was due to return to his home country soon anyways. Rachel and Riyo had a light conversation about it. "He goes home soon. One week from now I believe." Riyo''s expression became stern "Would you have him stay, then?" Rachel shook her head slowly "He has been in this land for more then Five years, and although he does not admit it, it has been hard for him. He does not belong here. He must go home." "I suppose¡­.In twos days from now, he will have no reason to stay. You will belong to someone else" Riyo said. Rachels eyebrows twitched at her. Riyo was right and yet. Rachel woke in with a fright, a nightmare. She covered her ears to block out the sounds that are overlapping from her dreams to reality. She walked out into the veranda slowly and then futher , she didn''t fell like going back to sleep. He looked at Hachi asleep and guarding Akiyos door. Before she disappeared into the shadow and appeared in the nearby woods. She walked slowly to calm her nervous. It took her a moment to hear impatient footsteps, she turned to see Tsiyi bandaged in some areas. Maybe the fright she got from her dream transferred over, but it seemed her emotions spilled out. As she started crying. Turning Tsiyi smile into a shock as he rushed over, gathering her in his arms. "Ray. Do not, Do not cry" he said trying to soothe her. As he began to panic more when she didn''t stop. Rachel emotions where a mess, a flash from the past invaded her mind. ''It hurts, it hurts so much.'' Was all she kept saying in her mind. Before she drew a blank as Tsiyi kissed soft and sweet enough to make her sigh. And then once again she abruptly pushed him away before taking off in a dead sprint. "Ray, Come back!" he said as he began to chase after her. "GO AWAY!" Rachel shrieked as she ran. "Do not be stupid!" He shouted back, no even breathless "I will not leave you out here alone." Rachel suddenly halted by a tree banging on it hard until her hands began to bleed. Her bleeding hand was being held by another. "Ray, Stop" Tsiyi said worriedly. "This has nothing to do with you" She brought her hand back from his grip. "My life, My hate, none of it is" She continued to continued "I owe you nothing, Tsiyi, nothing at all so leave me alone!" "I Won''t" he said grabbing her shoulders crushing her against him. "I cant¡­.I love you, I have been in love with you since the day I saw you-" "Shut up!" Rachel raged, punching and Kicking the same two words. She was a Hysterical mess totally not in control of her feelings. He suddenly jerked his grip lessened for a moment. "Sorry. I am Sorry" Rachel said lightly when she heard him grunt somewhat in pain. Her messy thoughts starting to pull together. "I do not care," he said "You can hit me¡­..Just don''t run away from me." He voice sounded as if it was begging. He kissed her and she responded will the same need back. As the light of the moon shined on them both. When the kiss broke both where out of breath. "Ray, I can not leave you behind, my homeland I leave for it tomorrow. So, please come with me." "¡­.." Rachel leaned on his chest and for a moment if only she was tempted to say yes. "Ray?" Rachel pushed him back and disappeared into the shadows. She couldn''t answer him and if she did, she knew that she wanted nothing more then to say Yes. -Next Day- Rachel had avoided Tsiyi not even daring to be near him. Today was the Night of the moon Ball Where she will embark her most glorious dance. She constantly tried to push Tsiyi to the back of her mind Nervousness never took her heart, after everything she has been through how a performance is going to stop her now. Plus, Rachel could not help but admire the glorious stage, it was breath taking even more so then her dance will be even more so. This was the Prince''s garden everything was set. Rachel thought as she thought about the Moon Prince, handsome he was he also looked very kind. That was air he gave off at least. The Moon Princess was tall and dressed in a somber black kimono, with very simple ornament. Riyo had already greeted the pair as Rachel went to see about some things for her performance, her shadows keeping an eye on their conversations. But, in truth she was hiding from someone. Although he wasn''t close, she could feel his gaze. It began, once everything was settled the performances started. Beautiful ladies began their performances of the traditional dances each on beautiful and alluring. None stole Rachels gaze as they where all just moving without and pure emotions running through them, even if their was emotions it was nothing more then greed in their eyes. Typical for Ancient Women What was also typical was the daggers she felt from then on her back the moment she stepped into the large beautiful garden will fluttering petals. Now it was Rachels after a brunch of performances and she was the last one. How Nice Rachel stepped onto the fountain stage her white kimono with a single golden dragon designed into it. Many women smirked and mocked her for the her choice in clothes. And with a drop of a petal she began her dance. I can hear a gentle sound, Soft as the murmur of this flowing river. As the wind caresses my cheeks, Those sweet memories start blurring together. The distant sky Awakens in me the memories on the edge of oblivion With a searing pain to my heart. And thus, my tears fall. Rachels dance began as simple as her Kimono, that flutter beautifully with her moves. It gave people a serene feeling, The season of the white cherry blossoms Now exists only in a faraway dream. In that dream, the dancing petals whispered to me Words I can never forget. On sleepless nights, all by myself, I''d take a walk in the soft warm breeze, Only to realize that I''ve entered the realm of my memories Where I simply frolicked around without a single worry. As time Continued her audience began to notice the change in her Kimono it was still white, but it began to sparkle. Other colors where illuminated. The moon has disappeared behind the clouds. My memories of those sultry days- The ones I wish to erase, have also grown hazy. And my tears won''t stop. Her song was drawing near, and she felt it as she filled everything into it. Cruelly, time ticks away, Amusing itself with keeping people from moving on. The luxuriant foliage of cherry tree leaves No longer tells me anything. And like the last performance of Kaleido Star where Sora began and Angel. Rachel''s Kimono change one last time making her look like an angel. The season of the white cherry blossoms Now exists only in a faraway dream. In that dream, the dancing petals whispered to me Words I can never forget. Her last words ended the Song and performance. The breathtaking scene, the illusion brought her audience to tears. She stole a glance at the Prince who flushed face was obvious as for the Moon Princess she had a look of surprise mixed with something else before it downturned speechless. The Moon Princess doesn''t like her. Chapter 15 - Sakura in the Shadows (12) After Rachel performance had ended she left the solemn crowd before they recovered and sat it a place that was similar to a dressing room and leaned back on her chair. Judging by the Prince''s face he was going to choose her. After a while a woman appeared in a black Kimono. A Familiar face of the women who ruined Ise''s life. Rachel''s gaze grew instinctively cold and chilling. "Ise" Her voice was nervous and trembling and her eyes. Rachel felt disgusted as she looked at the women and then remember her own mother. And it grew even more once the women started to talk about Jimbe, that he didn''t try to hurt her and what she did was wrong. "Do you really want me to believe that" Rachel said from her chair. "That man is a pig, a disgusting Pig full of greed, who lied to get his way, who cheated to get his way" "Jimbe is not like that" She defended "NO, he is and you know very well" Rachel was raged but kept her tone in check "What Kind man throughs his own child into a pond" "What?" Ise mother said in surprise. "You think I didn''t know; I knew in fact I was there I saw it¡­. Just as I saw you turn around to leave your baby for dead." Rachel''s solemn face then brightened "Mother I am to be a Moon bride you know, so what would happen of I told the prince all of what I knew" Rachel stood up. Ise''s mothers face went pale "You cannot¡­. You would not¡­" her hands tried to hold hers pleadingly. But Rachel brushed them off. "Why Not? My father was murdered along with my cousin. My house was destroyed, along with my future and everything I ever loved." "What about me? What about your brothers? You have three brothers Ise, they are your family to. " "They''ll survive as I have, where you pushed me to" Rachel mocked "You have nerve to talk about Love? What about my father? Your love got you to sleep with another man for my father''s blood even turned cold." "Ise, Please¡­" The women was in tears. "And even today" Rachel folded her arms "Your going to tell Jimbe right, he''ll try to kill me again just like before¡­.Tell him I dare him-" "Big Sister that was amazing" Rachel''s voice was cut of by the sound of an excited little boy who throw himself into her arms. "Akiyo¡­" Rachel couldn''t help but catch the boy who often paid no attention to his surroundings. "Sorry, I couldn''t control him" Riyo said from behind before noticing the women whose expression went to dead shock at Akiyo. Rachel looked back at the Women; Akiyo quieted down as he saw that his big sister''s gaze. "I was there, and the only one there. Do you think I am so cold hearted to let a baby die" Rachel said as she walked out with Riyo and Akiyo. "Big Sister did that person make you made?" he asked when they were far enough and Rachel had set him down walked back with his hand. "Yes, she made your big sister so made that she couldn''t forgive her" Akiyo frowned but then asked no more. Riyo stayed quite and looked somewhat said. Rachel stopped and squatted as she pulled Akiyo into a tight embrace before kissing him on his forehead. "Your going to be a good boy for Big Sister Riyo yes." "Yes." He said Rachel nodded her head and turned her head to Riyo. She watched them hop back onto the carriage and waved goodbye. She turned to see the Moon guards. Rachel didn''t even have to ask she already knew that she won, the princes favor and Was Chosen as the moon Bride. . Mission Success . . . . Soul Fragmentation at 9.5% . . Recalibrating¡­. . She was led to a beautiful little chamber; she was to wait for the moon prince to arrive. The Moon guards where just outside they where here to protect her. She stayed calm, as she heard the slaughter of guards all the way to her chamber. Ise''s Mother had told him and sent Jimbe after her. . . . Mission: Deal with Sakamoto Jimbe . . She saw Jimbe burst through the door from her mirror and She stood up slowly, facing him directly. "You couldn''t help yourself" Rachel said to him. He towards about to say something savagely but he abruptly stopped his eyes widen in shock. Rachel smiled devilishly as she giggled and looked up at the ceiling. Jimbe followed her gaze strangely he could move his head. He paled at the rapidly falling chandelier that crushed him. He was completely incapacitated by the chandelier; he was still alive. Rachel couldn''t help but laugh. He tried to say something but only blood came out his mouth. "Thank you for making this so easy" Rachel said "Both you and Mother are so predictable. I knew you would come after me the moment you heard I was going to tell the moon prince your crimes. You think I didn''t have any way to deal with you, does what happened the first leave your silly little head." Rachel watched this man once c.o.c.ky eyes grew fearful. "You weren''t going to escape, and you are going to be charged with not only killing moon guards but the Moon bride as well and then they will dig up your crimes as well. Branded a Traitor while my father''s crimes will be lifted." Rachel said as she backed away and disappeared into the shadows. Rachel slipped out the back, her shadows aloud her to see the moon prince''s sad gaze. His mother on the other hand was staring into the nothingness. Right now, she had never felt so free. . Mission Success . . . . Soul Fragmentation at 10% . . Transfer Initiating . . Soul Fragmentation has reached 10% threshold. . . Transfer will activate in Fifteen Minutes . . "Huh?" Rachel thought as she walked down the stone steps. "Where are you going?" She heard the familiar voice making her turn her head in shock. She didn''t think as in that moment she ran into the woods away from the voice. Using the shadows to hide herself amongst the darkness. It took a moment when she stopped by a pond and realized something ''Why am I running?'' she wondered turning around only to see Tsiyi pulling her into an embrace. "Got you" he whispered; Rachel was stunned but this time she honestly had no reason to reject him now. She cupped his face and pressed her lips against his. "You didn''t leave, Why?" Rachel whispered. "I said I would not leave you behind" Rachel''s eyes grew teary . Transfer will activate in One Minute . ''Transfer'' she thought ''Am I leaving? Or is it something else?'' Rachel thought before her expression changed. "I saw you dance¡­Ray, It was beautiful." "Thank-" . . Transfer has been activated. . . Bang, was what went of inside her as she trembled. She understood this time she was leaving, she was really leaving, A sobbed nearly broke out. "Ray?" Tsiyi said in panic when he has abruptly pushed away. "Tsiyi, will you protect Riyo and Akiyo for me. I don''t think I will be able to" Rachel began to say as she held herself, she was disappearing. No more like the world was collapsing before her, she gave Tsiyi a meaningful look before everything went dark. Tsiyi looked at the spot where Ise disappeared he felt a stab in his chest and then something bottles up explode. The person he loved disappeared before his very eyes and he couldn''t do a thing about it, he collapsed seemingly not knowing what to do. Everything just felt Numb. Chapter 16 - A System named Elfin Rachel was in a white space devoice of anything but herself, confusion and panic slipping into her mind. As she watched a white room being built before her very eyes Rachel heard the voice but before she could say anything the white space devoice of anything started to shift. She appeared to be in a dome-shaped building, the walls looked like bookcases and in the center was a fountain with a glowing orb at its center. "What is going on?" [Hello] Said a joyful voice that sounded awfully like¡­.. [My name is Elfin, I am the system currently attached to you.] S "Ahhh, Hello" [I apologies for not been available after all this time, your soul is in a bit of a mess.] "A mess?" [To Put it simply you''re like a shattered mirror, and those pieces of yourself where reborn.] ''Can You explain more" [Certainly, For whatever reason your original self was shattered into pieces, I myself was also included which is why I am in such a State of disrepair. Well anyway your shattered pieces went into other dimensions and lived in those worlds.] Miss Ise for example was a shattered piece and with the two of you becoming one you have become a bigger piece. "Is Joey and Alicia one as well" [Yep] "So I am shattered, but¡­." She said scratching her head [I attached myself to any piece of the original I could before it happened. As for everything else like why it happened or who you where before. I don''t know, As I am currently working on repairing a lot and salvaging what I cant.] "I see" Rachel looked down but then back up. [The world you where, you cannot go back to it] Elfin said as is it knew what Rachel wanted to ask. "Why?" [That World was on the verge of collapse before we even got there.] "Collapse?" [The best way to explain is, it was to weak to continue to exist. A world is like a Lightbulb, gentle and fragile, it doesn''t work without power. Therefore, we cannot return.] "What-" [Their souls where sent to other worlds, they have already be reborn as we speak] Elfin said cutting her off. "So, what happens now." [We collect the pieces of your shattered soul] "Why?" [The Creator ''God'' is dying and so before so sent out ''Blessings'' to other mortals. Collecting these ''Blessing'' brings you closer. But, in our case it would be for survival, the other candidates will not leave you alone. And their Methods are nasty.] "¡­." [I have been redirecting our travels to avoid them, but, nothing it ever certain. If lucky their wont be any problems Now on to other things. This space is our safe zone between worlds Behind you is the hearts library, it looks empty now, but its our archive on each world we go to. But pretty much that and the ''Ability Control Panel'' is all we can do now. "The Ability Controls Panel?" [Touch the fountain Water] Ding! A sound went as soon as she touched the water. Little water particles began to rise as and quickly formed an aqua blue screen. "This is?" Rachel started at the screen {Abilities} {Evolve} {Forge} {Raffle} "What does it do?" [''Click'' on Abilities] Rachel then ''click'' it and what popped up was another screen to the side of the other. {Impending Doom} {Predication} {Shadow-Weaving} "So these are my abilities" Rachel said out loud in a soft voice. Impending Doom is sense of near death or death is coming for oneself or another person. Predication, to be able to see events in the future. Shadow-Weaving, the ability to use the shadow and bend them to your will. After finishing reading each of the ability''s descriptions Rachel clicked the back button as she started to figure out how this works. Thinking back all those time ''Impending Doom'' was probably the cause. {Abilities} {Evolve} {Forge} {Raffle} {Equip} This Time she clicked the {Evolve} one {Shadow-Weaving} Was the only the only thing there. Rachel frowned. [Only Abilities that can be evolved will appear] Elfin explained. Nodding she clicked it, but nothing happened for a while. "Elfin, why can''t I evolve it." [You''ll need a World core to Evolve abilities] "A World Core" [A World Core is the core of the world. IT runs the world] After a moment Rachel was quiet "So the World Core is the part of the lightbulb that helps it light" Rachel said using the systems reference. [Yes] ".....Elfin" Rachel voice trembled "Would I have to" [Sacrifice other worlds, Yes] "But, why¡­.?" [The other candidates also do the same, Rachel is may seem coldhearted but that is how things work. You can''t gain something without a little sacrifice. But, don''t worry you do not have to do. There are other options] Rachel nodded her head. And hit the back button, as she moved on to the next one {Forge}. {Merge} [For Forge, the only thing you can do is merge abilities] Rachel nodded her head as she clicked the button. {Foresight} Merge Impending Doom and Predication to create Foresight. Rachel made no hesitation as she clicked the merge button. {Merge Initiating} Said a little loading screen. {Merge Complete} {[Foresight] ability added} Rachel then clicked the back button and went to Abilities. {Foresight} {Shadow-Weaving} Foresight- the ability to predict or the action of predicting what will happen or be needed in the future. After reading and thinking for awhile she moved on to {Raffle} { }{ }{ } {Raffle Chances:1} {Start}{Stop} [Raffle is as is, a raffle for abilities from other places, people, and worlds. The abilities aren''t always true to the original and will have differences. You can only get more Chances by World Cores or Achieve a threshold of 10% of soul Fragmentation.] Elfin explained. "So I can gain a Random ability" [Yes] Rachel nervously touched the button and heard the ring that Raffles do. {Perfect Observation} { Nanami Yasuri } { Katanagatari } [Raffle works as follows, Ability-Person-World, Look it up in abilitys] {[Perfect Observation] ability added} Rachel did as so. Perfect Observation- grants Keen Sense, Fast reflexes, and the ability to learn nearly anything just by seeing it. "Elfin, what does {Equip} do?" [They are Abilities, that you''ll be able to use in the worlds you go to. Currently, you can only use two.] "I see¡­..What world are am I going to next?" Chapter 17 - Returned Wife (1) Maddison Smith faltered slightly as she stepped into the minimalist lobby of the small boutique hotel. She hadn''t realized it was so exclusive. Even though she was well dressed, well enough to look as if she belonged here, she felt as though everyone must surely be able to see under her skin to the very heart of her, that beat so unsteadily. It had been so long since she''d been in a place like this. Another lifetime, another woman. She should have picked a more down-at-heel hotel. This kind of hushed luxuriousness reminded her of too much and made the skin on the back of her neck prickle. She was completely oblivious to the several appreciative looks she drew, with her dirty hair and flawless creamy skin, which contrasted with her ever so slightly awkward grace as she moved. Her expressive full mouth tightened as she looked for a seat, willing herself not to let the rising panic overwhelm her. She couldn''t think of the past now. It was gone, and with it¡ªHer step faltered again as a slicing pain ripped through her, stunning her with its intensity, with its rawness, its newness¡­even though it was old. And she felt old¡ªa lot older than her twenty-seven years. She found an empty seat and sank into gratefully. Within moments a waiter had come to take her order for Earl Grey tea. She sat back and crossed her legs, taking a deep breath. She had to get it together. Had to be in control and above all calm. She would have to discuss with her doctor in less than ten minutes, she had never expected to come back here for her last.... That slicing pain gripped her again, and she was made aware of how tenuous her control was. She needed time to gather herself. Perhaps she''d been silly, scheduling the appointment so soon; she was literally just off the train. This was the first time she''d been out in public again in two years. In the busy, heaving metropolis of London. Somewhere she''d truly never expected to be ever again. Just then her attention was taken by a little boy, who was running and fell headlong at her feet on the marble floor. With instinctive and unquestioning swiftness Maddison was out of her seat and bending to lift the boy gently, her hands under his arms, a reassuring smile on her face. ''It''s okay, sweetheart. I don''t think you''ve really hurt yourself, have you? You look like a very brave boy.'' He stood unsteadily on chubby legs, his face veering between crying and not crying, a lip wobbling. He was adorable. Dark blond hair, olive skin and huge eyes¡­they were the color of the Ocean. Unusual and distinctive. Too unusual and distinctive. Shock slammed into Maddison like a punch in the gut. They were, in fact, the exact unique shade of Blue that looked back at her in her own mirror every day. With that thought came a surge of something so instinctive, so primal, so inexplicable Maddison felt the world flip over and right itself again at an angle. She held onto the boy. He''d obviously decided against crying, and looked at her guilelessly, his mouth cracking into a huge grin, showing tiny baby teeth. He rubbed his forehead and babbled something unintelligible, but she didn''t hear him. The shock was so intense that she couldn''t breathe. This couldn''t be him¡­couldn''t be. Had she dreamt of this moment for so long that she was hallucinating? That was it. And perhaps arriving back like this was too much. Perhaps¡­But as she looked into his face, those eyes, she knew rationally it couldn''t be possible. Yet her heart told another story, every instinct clamoring loudly. Black-shod feet had appeared behind the boy. A man. There was a blur of movement and she had a sense of his size, his magnetism, even just in that quick moment as he bent down to pick the little boy up. His scent washed over her. Cassia It was familiar. Her heart had already stopped beating. Blood froze in her veins. Her hands dropped. A coolly cultivated deep voice came from far above her head. The man spoke with a slight accent that was barely noticeable ''¡­need eyes in the back of your head, they move so fast¡­'' she couldn''t believe what she was hearing or seeing. He was tall, so tall that even when Maddison stood fully¡ªshe didn''t know how¡ªhe towered over her own not inconsiderable height. He was so sinfully handsome that her brain seized¡ªexactly the way it had when she had seen him for the first time. This couldn''t be happening. This was too, too cruel. Life couldn''t be this harsh. And yet she knew well that it could. He was still talking. And then abruptly he stopped, and the warm smile faded. Dark blond brows drew together over piercingly light blue eyes. The color of blue ice. They pierced all the way through to Maddison''s heart and soul, ripping her open, laying her bare to the myriad expressions crossing his face: the shock of recognition, disbelief¡­and then something much more potent. Disgust, anger¡­hatred. Rejection. Maddison felt her mouth move as if to speak. But nothing came out. Everything seemed to hurtle around them in fast forward, but they were cocooned in an invisible bubble. Suspended in time. She looked at the little boy held high in his arms, and that was her downfall. She felt as if her heart would explode. It was all too much. She had one coherent thought before she slid into a dead faint at her former husband''s feet: my baby. Chapter 18 - Returned Wife (2) The place was pitch black a familiar pitch black, Rachel frowned in Confusion. She was just about to be transported to another world and then she ended up here. Her System Elfin must have returned to being useless again. But at Least she knows where she is going again. It was a romance Novel or precisely five years before it begins. Maddison Smith or better Yet Maddison Santios is Isandro Esteban Santios wife and mother of their Child. Their marriage was one of convenient marriage, so no love was ever included didn''t take long before Maddison to became pregnant with their son. Eventually, during her pregnancy she was diagnosed with cancer. Not willing to start her treatment during her pregnancy Maddison made the choice not to tell Isandro. After birth Maddison left Isandro and her newborn son, changed her name and checked into a hospital in France. Maddison eventually dies in a risky operation Isandro doesn''t know this until Five years later the start of the novel. When he falls in love with his son babysitter. Reluctantly he goes to try to track her down to acquire a divorce, only to find her fate and gravestone waiting at the end of the road. However, she did get to see her son two months before her actual death. Allowed by Isandro who didn''t knew she was sick. "Hello~" Rachel looked around to find where the voice was coming from within the darkness. And then she finally saw her Maddison Smith. "is anyone here?" The women''s soft voice called out. "Over here" Rachel said drawing the women''s attention. "Umm, I''m Rachel¡­Your Maddison Smith, right?" "Yes, but how do you know?" "Hehe, where do I start" Rachel said nervously. -Later- "I see" Maddison said sadly with a sigh. "You believe me?" "I do" Maddison said with a solemn expression "isn''t that strange?" and then smiled sadly. "But, in this way we are both strange, to accept reality¡­..or is that unreality, I don''t know." Maddison rubbed Rachels hair. "I suppose this is what it means when you can never control your own destiny." Rachel just looked at the mature women who was so like her and yet so different. "Collecting the fragments of our Soul that had been shattered. Its not bad once you think about it, its that saying ''One for all and all for One'', That means you must continue on this journey for all of us." "One for all and All for One?" Before Maddison could say anything else, she held herself at the sudden intense pain in her pain. Rachel felt it to and then frowned and ended up copying Maddison action of intense pain. "Ahh! I see so that''s how it is. You certainly had it hard" Maddison said as she m.o.a.ned in pain. "And Now I see that it is time for me to go, don''t worry, and just remember that we are all the same person in the end." And with a very happy smile Maddison disappeared. As the everything went White. Isandro Esteban Santios stood at the window of the bedroom in the suite that he''d carried Maddison upstairs to just a short time before. He looked at the distinctive telecom tower in the near distance, the bumper-to-bumper traffic in the streets down below and saw none of it. His eyes were narrowed. His mouth twisted into an even thinner line. His errant wife. The wife who had walked out on him and abandoned her own baby just hours after the birth because she hadn''t been ready to deal with it. A drumbeat of rage barely contained, beat under the surface of his skin. In his blood. Stunning him with its force. That day he''d left her to rest after the birth and returned some hours later¡ªonly to find her gone. He''d not laid eyes on her from that moment to this. He still reeled with the shock of seeing her. He reeled with the torrent of emotions that seeing her had evoked within him¡ªemotions he''d suppressed long ago, that day, when she''d revealed her true nature and had shown him how unbelievably duped, he had allowed himself to become. But not a hint of his inner emotions showed on his face even now. A faint sound from the bed made him tense, and slowly he turned around. Chapter 19 - Returned Wife (3) Rachel before opening her eyes with a sad expression [Mission: Convince Isandro to allow you to see your Son for two months.] Elfin said softly [Are you Alright, Rachel?] Rachel nodded her head as she opened her eyes to Maddison''s husband. His back to the window, hands deep in pockets of what she knew would be superbly crafted bespoke Italian cloth. Like his shirt and his jacket. The clothes molded to his form, hugging every hard contour, emphasizing every part of his tall, broad-shouldered and powerful body. Exactly how she remembered¡­but even more devastating in the flesh. Rachel slightly blushed ''holy hell'' she was ogling Maddison husband. She quickly calmed herself down He was, if anything, even more handsome. Although in fairness handsome was too trite a word, too pretty. He was altogether too male for a word like handsome. And he was right here in front of her, living, breathing. Maddison was in love with this man, it makes sense that these feelings of hers would transfer over. But, boy she did not expect that the moment she saw this man she would undress him. "So¡­" he drawled with a sardonic edge, "you were obviously shocked to run into me. Surprising, really, considering this is my hotel.". "Did I¡­did I frighten him?" Rachel asked with the last thing Maddison remembered before fainting. The cold flash of sheer disgust that crossed his''s face was like a slap, Maddison that is. "No. If you had I wouldn''t be here right now." "Did you call him Zacar¨ªas?" Rachel asked with a husky catch. Her eye was drawn to a muscle clenching in his jaw. But his curt, tight voice brought her eyes back to his. "Zac. Yes." "After your grandfather¡­" A look of disdain flashed across his face. "Please let''s not pretend that you actually care." Rachel frowned and then remembered, she kept being distracted by this man, like seriously what is wrong with her. "Your lover was sent on his way." "My what?" She looked at Isandro incredulously. "Your lover," he spat out. "The man you had come to meet. No doubt you have a room booked here somewhere. Is this how you''ve spent the last couple of years? In a debauched world tour of hotel rooms with insignificant men? Is this what you meant when you said you weren''t ready to deal with marriage and motherhood?" ''Ah! He must be talking about the doctor'' Rachel thought. [Don''t forget about the Mission] "Isandro, may I see him?" "I already-!" "I meant ''your'' Son, just for two months, only two months. I''ll do whatever you what divorce or whatever. I won''t take your money. I Just want two months and then I''ll disappear for the rest of your lives. Please Just two months" Rachel begged. Rachel remembered that after two months she will be forced in isolation, due to her getting worse. And then a Week later the operation and afterword''s Death, Rachel shivered. "Just Two Months, I beg you" Rachel kept insisting with glistening eyes. Isandro pulled on a surprised face before it turned into disgust and fury "you left a note¡­remember? There is not one thing, not one word, not one lame story you could dream up to excuse what you did that day. You took away an innocent baby''s most important source of nourishment and love. Security. There is no one and nothing on the planet that could absolve you of that crime. You gave up your right to be a mother to him when you walked away, just hours after he was born." His face was so close that she could see the fine lines spreading from the corners of his eyes, could see his skin, golden and taut over those high cheekbones. L.u.s.t? "I know what I did, Isandro." She held herself rigid "I am not asking for that right back, all I want is these two months, please." Then she realized that he may still refuse, but, that didn''t matter If you don''t, whether you like it or not, I have rights. Any court in the world will recognize that." And a Whole lot more once brought up, Rachel felt blood come up from her throat and she gulped it back down "Whatever I did, I will be allowed to see my son. Eventually." Rachel watched his reaction warily. Isandro''s face was a stony mask of non-reaction as he took her by surprise, starting to walk away. "You will remain in this room for now. If you attempt to leave there is a bodyguard outside this door who will bring you back inside." All he knew was that he had to put some distance between them, take stock of what had just happened. "Isandro, it is just two months, believe me, after that I promise, I''ll disappear from both your lives." Rachel watched the man open the door and leave not once turning his head to face her. [It was a success] Elfin said. "Was it? It really didn''t feel like it" Rachel said warily, Her legs crumpled and she slid to the ground. ''When did I get off the bed'' She wondered. As she gently touched her face fresh tears rolled her down. Eventually Rachel got up and went into the bathroom, where she splashed some water on her face. Toweling herself dry, she studied her reflection. Her face was white, her eyes huge. She looked and felt like a deer caught in the headlights. [He can''t know that Maddison is sick just yet¡­. Do you think you can keep it a secret till then?] Rachel nodded again and then out of the corner of her eye she noticed the bag on the bed. Isandro must have picked it up from where it had fallen when Maddison fainted. Eventually, she would have to call that doctor back, as with Maddison''s memories she now understood why the women took such a risky operation. "Elfin, is that one of our Missions" Rachel said making a guess since it seems Elfin has been reading her mind this whole time. [Yes] "Death is supposed to be the only peace there is¡­" Chapter 20 - Returned Wife (4) Rachel heard the door open behind her. Her hand tightened on the curtain before she released it from her grip. She took a deep breath and turned around. Isandro. His face was so harsh and austere that Rachel sucked in a breath. He hated her. She could feel it tangibly as he came and stood in front of her, head back, looking down at her with heavy-lidded disgust. His blue eyes were like shards of ice. "You will remain in this room tonight, and tomorrow morning we may discuss things." He said. Rachel looked at him skeptically. "No need to look so suspicious, Maddison. You are, after all, my wife¡ªare you not? Naturally I am overjoyed to see you again." With a mocking look on his face he backed away before turning and leaving the room. When an outer door shut too, Rachel knew that she was finally quite alone. Hesitantly she opened the door into the outer part of the suite and looked around. Maddison''s suitcase had also been transported upstairs. Breathing a little easier for the first time in hours, Rachel went to a couch and sat down. Half distracted, she felt something underneath her and plucked it out. It was a furry toy animal. Rachel closed her eyes and before long she feels asleep on the sofa. Maddison wasn''t in any good condition mentally as she didn''t feel comfortable sleeping in beds. Of course, this transferred over to Rachel. -Later that Night- Isandro found himself at the door of the suite just down the hall from his own private rooms. What was he doing here? He opened the door and stepped in. The light was dim, the curtains still open, and it was only as he walked towards the bedroom that he saw the shape on the sofa. His heart fell. Why couldn''t she have just disappeared? He knew damn well why. She was back to get everything her greedy little hands could carry. No doubt including his son. Look at her. He almost laughed out loud when he saw Zac''s toy clenched in one hand, close to her face. She''d come back from whatever rock she''d been hiding under, like an actress poised in the wings of the stage, ready to make her entrance. Yet, much to his dismay, faced with her benign sleeping form, Isandro was helpless against a rush of memories. The first time he''d seen her across a packed function room where he''d come to meet Henry Smith. Maddison''s father had been a man in dire straits, about to become publicly bankrupt unless Isandro agreed to a mutually beneficial deal. Smith had known that Isandro wanted in, and Isandro had known Smith needed saving from public humiliation and ruination. In the middle of it all had been Maddison. Part of the deal. At some point he left the room. Rachel opened her wide-awake eyes, without ''Perfect Observation'' she problem wouldn''t have even been able to read his emotions this accurately. But, to think this ability was this strong. "Amazing" she whispered before falling asleep again. -Next Day- ''I trust you slept well?'' he asked innocuously, with no evidence of the will he was imposing onto his body''s response to seeing her. Anger at this renewal of response surged through him. "Yes, I did" Isandro folded his arms. "Your timing is impeccable¡­but then I guess you''ve proved that already." Rachel''s eyes met his cold ones. She ignored his barb. Waited to hear what he would no doubt explain. He brushed past her to the window, as if in deliberate provocation, and Rachel sucked in a betraying breath at the way he took her off guard by coming so close. At the way her skin prickled uncomfortably. His cool and musky scent wrapped around her, and another scent¡­that baby scent. Her heart lurched in reaction. Maddison strong need to see her son was taking over Rachel. He stayed with his back to her for a moment. For some reason he couldn''t trust himself to face her, and he hated that. He spoke in a monotone. "Two months from now it will be two years exactly since you walked out of that hospital. You''ve returned now because we can both file for divorce and you can get your hands on the money agreed in the prenup. I see you''ve been careful not to go beyond the two-year desertion mark, which would have biased things against you. It must be killing you to come back and disrupt your plans, but once the divorce is through, you''ll be off again." He turned around and fixed her with those laser eyes. "Yes?" "Yes, I''ll be off again after two months, but, like I said before. I just want to see your ''son'' for these remaining days. "Tell me," he said thoughtfully, "have you already planned your public defense? Are you going to go with postnatal depression, which is what the papers hinted at as being the likely cause of your curious absence from my side?" Her mouth fell open. "Postnatal depression¡­you mean people don''t know?" after saying those words Rachel realized something. Isandro''s eyes narrowed on hers. ''Why are you doing this? Why are you pretending you don''t know?'' "...." He answered her unspoken thoughts. "Nobody is aware of the fact that you deserted this marriage. They lost interest when I returned to Spain with Zac, believing that you had simply taken refuge from prying eyes at our¡­my Seville home." "And your family¡­?" "Oh, they know exactly what happened. Somehow they weren''t surprised." ''Yeah, those people where nothing but judgmental bastards'' Rachel thought "The divorce papers when will you have them ready?" Rachel changed the topic. "Tomorrow" Rachel nodded "If you agree to divorce proceedings-" "Isandro, I''ll agree to anything as long as you give me these two months" Rachel cut him off in downcast. "All this-" "Please Isandro no more talking just these two months, nothing more" Rachel cut him off again. "You will come and live in my house for a sufficient amount of time to prove your¡­good intentions towards Zac. You will be allowed a certain amount of supervised access¡ª" "That''s fine" Rachel said distantly and picked up her suitcase, which was already neatly packed and ready to go. "We can leave now, can''t we" -Later- The ride to his Seville house was silent, Isandro taking little glances at Rachel every now and them. Maddison was a mystery now, why was she always insisting two months? He wanted to ask but his Spanish pride wouldn''t let him, this woman left him and his child so why. Chapter 21 - Returned Wife (5) When Rachel first laid eyes on Zac she couldn''t breathe, she was all nervous. But, this strange feeling inside her was emerging. Maddison''s son was adorable. "Hi, Zac." One chubby hand clung to her leg for support. With his other hand he proudly mimicked her, pointing to himself. "Zac!" Then he put a hand to his head and made a face, obviously making the connection between Rachel and the previous day, when he''d fallen. "That''s right¡ªyou fell. Did you hurt your head?" Zac nodded and rubbed his head. Rachel bent down and pretended to feel for a bump, exclaiming and making a fuss as if she''d found one. Her hands shook with the intensity of her emotions. Zac started to giggle. Just then an older woman in a dark dress came up behind Zac. She looked Spanish. She bent down and took Zac''s hand to lead him away, looking curiously at Rachel. "Oh! I''m sorry." Rachel started "I''m Maddison¡­" "I''m Mar¨ªa¡ªZac''s nanny. Excuse me¡ªhe needs to have something to eat." Rachel nodded jerkily and waved goodbye to Zac, who was already speeding off, his interest taken by something else. Rachel felt her heart tighten. Not long after Rachel walked into the Kitchen, she hands some pills in her hands. She forgot to take them. It was a good thing Isandro hadn''t looked her things in the hotel. Maddison was heavily loaded on medication. She quickly grabbed a glass of water and- "You were hungry?" Rachel''s head whipped around. ''Jesus, when did he get their;'' before she calmly said. "No, I am taking my victims." She said softly. "Did you eat at the hotel?" Isandro asked with a frown. "No" Rachel said truthfully "These are all I need" Rachel said as she took one at a time with her cup of water. Isandro gaze grew sharper "You have gotten thin enough, at this point your taken your diet t-" he was close to her and took the last remaining pill from her hand and tried to examine it. "Watch yourself, Isandro, you''re not supposed to care about the women who left you." Rachel said snatching it back and drank it down. Maddison hadn''t eaten proper food in two years, all of it was IVs and pills. Her diet had completely changed and now she can no longer eat solid foods a well as she used to. "Relax, Maddison I am only showing concern for my ''wife''" Little Zac then came running in and hug Isandro''s leg and all Rachel did was just stare before she turned her gaze, she couldn''t quite meet his look. "You''ve done an amazing job. He''s beautiful." "Surprised?" came the dry response. Rachel looked up; her eyes snared by his. She shook her head. "No. I had no doubt that you would be a good father, if you weren''t, I wouldn''t have left in the first place¡­" Rachel trailed off. "What''s that supposed to mean?" Isandro frowned. "Nothing, perhaps I said to much." Rachel walked out quickly when she felt a strong headache come on. "I''m going to the guest room; I think I need a little nap. "She stopped as she was about to leave the kitchen door. "Let me know when you want me to sign the divorce papers" -Four Weeks later- Isandro sat in his office lost in his thoughts, it had been a week since they signed the divorce doc.u.ments. And she signed it so easily without even looking to read them. The other odd thing was Other than that first day she had not come in one meter of Zac. She stayed scarce in her own room, only watching him through the window of the guest room whenever he came outside. Mar¨ªa Zac''s nanny would sometime bring Zac to her room to play. But other than that Maddison would barley leave the room. His servants kept coming to him in worry, as Maddison wouldn''t eat anything that was brought to other then soup and then those blasted victims she takes. The man walked up to her room but before he could Knock. "I wanted to Die, Reed" Rachel said her voice shaken, but, just as she was about to say more, she paused and looked at her door. ''Isandro...'' she thought, he must have just gotten there so he only heard her last sentence. "I''ll call you back" Rachel said finally as she hung up and adjusted herself, wiping her face and settling her voice. Moments later¡­Isandro knocked on her door. "Come in" Rachel said softly and Isandro entered her room and closed the door gently. Rachel didn''t even look at him just stared out the window and watched Zac run around. Chapter 22 - Returned Wife (6) Isandro watched her intently, and in that moment, he felt inexplicably like pushing her, goading her into revealing¡­something. Anything. Something that would make things easier for him to understand. He quashed the annoying voice, and asked, "Why did your father want to marry you off so badly that he made you a part of the deal?" he asked as went and sat down across from her. "Let me guess you thought my father wanted my inheritance." Rachel said as she balled her hand and laid her head on top of it. Isandro''s gaze narrowed. "Didn''t he? He was going bankrupt. I thought he saw you as his ticket out of lifelong debt. That he was offering you up for marriage for that reason." "¡­." "It was obvious there was little affection between you, Maddison. Anyone could have seen that." "I suppose neither of us made it obvious. But, what can I say like father, Like daughter" Rachel leaned back even more "My father was sick. No one knew how bad it was apart from me and his cardiologist. It''s why he lost control of his business and work. Why he looked for someone to bail him out. He wanted to save face before he died." She shrugged minutely. "And he just wanted to see me married to a suitable husband. He had no interest in the money." "I had no idea he was ill." "Why would you? It was hidden well¡­" Rachel looked seriously "Both my parents wanted me married to someone worthy before they went. Isandro, I never wanted to marry in the first place. In fact, I would rather have been alone for the rest of my life. But it was what my parents wanted, so I agreed." Rachel turned her face away from the window when she saw that Zac went back inside. "And in the end, you got what you wanted, you where able to get your foot into American Banking, and you gained a child, a male heir at that. So shouldn''t you be happy?" "Happy? I wouldn''t say happy, exactly, Satisfied, perhaps. Tell me. Why you left, Maddison?" "¡­." Rachel sighed "Then let me ask you this, Isandro, what was our marriage to you? It shouldn''t have been anything more than a ''convenience'' on both of our sides, a marriage with no attachments. The first time we met each other was on our wedding day and even after that we only spent one night together. And then you left, and barley was home, business was and always had taken priority. I understood that and it was my place, I also understood you needed a heir and I willingly gave you. I never complained Isandro. I have my faults but so do you, so I won''t give you the answer easily. If you want to know then find out where I had been these last two years" Rachel finished and then finally felt a weight come off her shoulders, the words that Maddison had always wanted to say, the grief that she took with her all these years. -Next Day- Rachel spent another day alone in the room she occupied it was all almost over just one more week. She looked out the window and folded her arms. Little Zac was playing outside again Before hearing noise not too far away from her room and sighed. Burst, a familiar gorgeous face burst through her door. Anna Santios, her beautiful sister-in-law. Isandro''s family members where hellish people to live with for Maddison. Physical and Mental abuse she abstained from these people weren''t pretty. "So, the gold-digging wife is really back" Anna said viciously Rachel looked at the women calmly, she felt the emotions Maddison had towards this woman swarming in her. Making her stand up from her chair as she walked toward her. "Do you really think I''ll let you come back to this family after what you did to my brother and my nephew." She spat "DO You Hear Me You-" SLAP! Rachel slapped the women so hard she fell to the ground "You have no idea how good that felt." Rachel said her hand trembling. Isandro''s mother ran up to her daughter in a protective way and glared at Rachel, who wasn''t making any expression still. While Isandro and his father stared in shocked silence. "Your nephew, you say. That didn''t stop you from pushing me down the stairs the day I birthed him now did you. I remember each painful moment that day, the shock of falling down the stars induced labor pains. You refused to call the ambulance for thirty-minutes, you smiled at my pain even while I was bleeding." Both mother and daughter pair glared at Rachel in silence as they didn''t rebuke the plain and ugly truth. Rachel turned her head too Isandro "I bet you didn''t know that did you? Did you know that I almost died in labor? Did you?" "¡­." Isandro stayed silent. "Don''t believe this whore, Isandro" Anna said to her brother. "Your sister is right, this woman was never anything more then poison to our family" Isandro mother defended. "¡­" Rachel looked back at the two women on the floor and then looked at Isandro father and gave him a sad expression. The rest of Isandro family may have been god awful, but this sad old man wasn''t. Isandro''s father fell in love with an American girl and wanted to marry her against his parents wishes. Isandro''s mother, her family and his own family set him up. In the end he was forced to marry this vicious woman and leave the love of his life. A decade later, he who was already miserable in his marriage meet his love again and had an affair. This affair came to light and Isandro''s father took priority over his lover and sent her away for her protection. His family has never forgiven him for the betrayal, and it stuck with them for decades. Isandro''s father gaze also went sad in great understanding of her pain. Rachel leaned against her door "Now, is their anything else you like to add" her attention back to the women who weren''t even holding their malice to her just glared. "I''m sure if your dear brother went to the servants who you fired that day, they would tell him the truth. As well as the hospital who still has the record of my condition that day." They went pale. Rachel laughed as she turned around and went back into her room this locking the door behind her. Chapter 23 - Returned Wife (7) -Two Days- Anna''s voice had been a strident shriek of indignation. "After all the years of pain and humiliation our father put our mother through, put us through with that American whore of his, you take an American wife and now she''s having your baby? You would do that to us?" Rachel flinched in her dream. This was the day Rachel had found out about her condition and went to talk to Isandro about it but ended up stumbling on this painful conversation. In other words, Rachel is dreaming of a memory Isandro''s own tone had sent shivers down Maddison''s spine. "Anna, nothing has changed. This is a business arrangement. The fact that she is now bearing my child is an unexpected bonus. It will save me the bother of marrying again in order to secure an heir." His sister''s voice had lowered dangerously, reeking of suspicion. "Are you in love with her?" Isandro had laughed quickly, harshly. "Of course not." "Then why did you sleep with her?" Isandro''s voice had turned icy. "That is none of your business." "I can''t imagine it was fun." "She means nothing more to me than a means to an end. She never did; she never will. I don''t care what our father did. That has no bearing on how I am going to live my life. I will not be dictated to by his misdemeanors, and I will certainly not be dictated to by you. She has more than fulfilled her function as my wife and you will accept that." "She''s truly trapped you now, brother dear¡­" Ana had finished tauntingly. Rachel woke up with a shiver as tears fell from her eyes, Maddison''s pain is also her pain. "Elfin are all the lives of my other self''s this painful?" Rachel asked [They are, we haven''t even hit the worst of them yet, Rachel.] "Why?" [Because they are shards of a soul, because they don''t mean much to the words, they become disposable pieces. In other terms ''Cannon Fodder''] "Tsk" [Fate is a cruel Destiny] "Yes, it sure is" Rachel did not go back to sleep as she was lost in her thoughts again. She saw the midnight rain, and for the first time since she stepped into this house she walked outside. And became drenched in it. Her nightgown contracted mud as she waddled far into the garden. The thing about being this ''Sick'' was that Maddison body was always in pain. No amount of pain medication was going to stop it. So Rachel, felt everything when she made a single step, its sad really. She should be in a hospital right now. But, "What the hell do you think you''re doing?" "Standing in the rain" Rachel said with a chuckle, she did this in her old life to. And then slowly turned to Isandro. ''Ever since I met this man, I felt nothing other then l.u.s.t. Maddison ''Love'', I think might have been crushed by memories." "I can see that." Rachel saw it in his eyes the same ''l.u.s.t'' she herself has and couldn''t help but smile as she walked seductively towards him. Her nightdress was drenched so they held tightly on her curves. She saw it in his eyes that he was losing control of himself. She laughed "Dammit, woman, what''s wrong with you?" "The same thing that''s wrong with you" Rachel laughed again as her face was in front of his and touched his chest that warm, his heart was beating fast. "You know, Isandro, this was always the best part of our marriage" She pulled his face down to hers and whispered in the most seductive voice possible. "I want You" "Maddison¡­" His voice was hoarse, but he didn''t move. "Please" She pushed her body into his, making him feel every bit of her own need. Isandro wasn''t strong enough to try and pull back, analyses what was going on. With an urgent movement and a guttural m.o.a.n dredged up from somewhere deep inside, Isandro put two hands around Rachel''s head, and met her mouth with his. At some point he picked her up and they both went into the nearest bedroom. Isandro was still cradling her head, his hands around her face, not letting her move an inch as he plundered her mouth. His tongue sought hers, tangled and danced. Rachel could feel the heat rise from a pool low in her belly. She could feel only the hard evidence of Isandro''s arousal against her. A fierce exulting force moved through her. Soon they where both stark n.a.k.e.d passion gripped them, overtook them. They kissed furiously. Isandro''s hands roamed over Rachel''s back down to her buttocks, which he cupped in his two big hands. He pulled her up and into him, so that the aching jut of his arousal was right there. Rachel responded, her own hands searching, seeking to touch him all over. There was aching and m.o.a.ning sound coming from their bedroom, along with satisfied release that finished in the end. After a long moment Isandro found the strength to move and release Rowan from him, from his weight. Pulling free of her body caused a yearning, aching feeling to surge up, and to disguise it he got up off the bed and walked into his bathroom to deal with the protection. After he''d done that, he looked at himself in the mirror of the bathroom, with the door shut firmly on the woman who lay in the bed just feet away. The words What the hell just happened? reverberated in his head, but it seemed almost too banal to try and articulate how he felt about what had just happened. All he knew was that one moment he''d been standing in front of her in the pouring rain, asking her what she was doing, and the next¡­the next she''d been under him, and he''d been sinking into her like a man in a desert starved of water who''d just found an oasis. Rachel smiled to herself, in her life this type of thing never happened, but, in Maddison''s is did. Rachel never knew pleasure in "S.e.x'' would feel this good. She shivered, ''Ah! This is not good; I might become addicted'' Rachel thought and stood up with a deep breath. She went and found a robe to put on. Her expression Neutral when Isandro walked in Just as she was about to walk out, he said something that nearly drove her mad. "You''ve been dead to me since you left, Maddison, dead to Zac. And in many ways, I think it might have been preferable if you had died, or at least stayed away." Chapter 24 - Returned Wife (8) Rachel could not believe what that infuriating man had said to her. She raged when she went to her room. That man should have held some sympathy or guilt for what his family did to Maddison and yet he had to¡­.. He must have taken his family''s side and believed them without checking facts or he saw the facts and didn''t much of them. He''s a main character for god''s sake and he doesn''t have a decent sense of humanity. NO matter what Maddison did, he at least should have shown her the benefit of the doubt. But, in the end. He''ll get what he wants. Maddison was going to die, and the sad thing is that she has too. -One Week Later- [Two more Days left] Elfin said and Rachel nodded and leaned back painfully in her chair. The grunting pains were getting worse she noted. "If Maddison wasn''t used to being Sick, I don''t think I would have been able to stand up" Rachel mumbled. Just then a knock sounded at her door. She opened it reluctantly, Isandro was there looking grim. She clutched the door. "Can you come down to my study? There''s something I''d like to talk to you about." "Of course," Rachel said faintly, feeling sick. ''You Son of a B****'' she cursed the man for making her move. Why, because she had to walk down the steps. In the study, Isandro told Rachel to sit down on the leather couch by the wall-to-ceiling shelves, she sat down quickly. "So, what is this about?" "This is the result of the investigation I''ve had done into your whereabouts for the past two years." He glanced at the file in his hand and looked up, a harsh glitter in his eyes. He held it up. "I didn''t think you would actually look, more or less care" Rachel sighed and leaned painfully against her chair with her eyes closed "Let me guess, you found nothing" "How, did-" "Isandro, I am not as dumb as you think and¡­.." paused and took a painful breath "I Made sure that if you decided to come after me, you wouldn''t be able to find me. Just in case if the note didn''t work." "¡­" "I wrote that note to keep you at bay, it was meant damage your pride so that you wouldn''t go looking for me." "Why?" "Why? You ask, Isandro, ''I'' am used to doing things alone. And like I said before our marriage was never about that, just like what you said to your sister, I fulfilled my purpose." Rachel gulped "I applause your effort for trying to meet me halfway Afterall these years. But now it means nothing to me, it is already to late to try to change anything" "...." "Madalyn Hope was the name I went by when I left the hospital. That is all I''ll give you." Rachel got up quickly and left without turning Back. -Two Days Later- Like she hoped Rachel remaining days where peaceful without much disturbance. She left in the middle of the night when everyone was asleep. And from there she was in a hospital bed with an IV attached to her. In a place somewhere far away from Isandro. "Hey" Rachel heard the familiar voice of Reed and smiled he eyes didn''t open for him. The man was her Doctor throughout the years and a good friend. "Thank you, I got to see him before I go." Rachel said as softly tears lightly fell from her face. "Hey, you''re not going to- " "I am Reed, I have to" "The surgery¡­." "Will fail" Rachel cut him off. "¡­." "Fate is a cruel destiny" Rachel repeated lightly as she fell asleep. Too, groggy to stay awake. -Some Time Later- Today was the day of her surgery, this time she experienced what Maddison went through first-hand in her memories. The unbearable pain that intensified as days went by. Rachel would be lying if she said she wasn''t scarred; in fact she was terrified. This is what dying felt for a ''sick'' person. She trembled and opened her eyes, when she smelled Cassia. "Kevin¡­." She whispered it was so low that it was barely alliable, she was still groggy. She saw Isandro''s pale expression that looked like she was being crushed by a boulder. "The truth hurts don''t it" Rachel said to him. Isandro lifted his head and meet her eyes, he walked over to her. "The flowers are lovely" "My father sent them; he''s went to go get a drink." Isandro said Horsley with a pained expression. "The rest of the family?" "Not here, they refused to come." Isandro said lightly "My father is getting a divorce; he''s now living with his lover¡­. I had never seen him so happy" Rachel couldn''t help but smile, she was honestly happy for the old man in her heart. "Maddison¡­I''m- " "Don''t, you don''t need to. In fact, I don''t want to even hear it." Rachel said as she cut him off. "Isandro, I am no angel that''ll forgive you so easily. I''m human just like you and I also hold grudges. So I can''t accept your apologies." "Then I will work to earn them, I promise" he said taking her hand. ''I forgot; everyone thinks this surgery will be a success'' Rachel smiled. "Sir, its time" a nurse came in along with a doctor. It didn''t take long for them to get her ready and rolled her out of the room. Rachel held onto Isandro''s hand and her eyes full of tears. "Don''t worry I''ll be out here waiting, you''ll be fine." "Isandro" Rachel smiled "You know, theirs a girl in the room next over. She suffered from heart problems all her life, lets hope she gets better¡­." Rachel said before closing her eyes, she left Isandro in confusion, but, she didn''t care. It was painful but she felt soon peace in herself. The Emergency light went after being wheeled into the room. And by the time she comes back out, she would no longer be in this world. Chapter 25 - Fate is a Cruel Destiny Rachel opened her eyes and was back in the room with the fountain. She shivered and herself by the concrete, after a moment tears poured out. She broke down drying. Amanda Weston was the name of the babysitter that looked after Maddison and Isandro''s son. She eventually earned his heart, with her free-spirited nature and loving attitude. In her early days Amanda was often confined to a hospital bed due to her heart problems, she needed a heart transplant. One day in despair, Amanda received the heart of the person who died in the next room. In the novel it was never mention who the person was and Amanda was to afraid to found out about her donor. But the fact that the two where in the same hospital left Rachel with some suspicions, which proved to be true. Maddison was never going to live long, something in which she and Rachel both know. And even if by some miracle she survived she would have lived day to day in a hospital bed, in isolation. She would only be allowed to see her son and husband through a glass window. That was more painful then anything and it was something Maddison never wanted. So, leaving the two people Maddison loved most in the world to someone else was the best thing Rachel could do for her. [Soul fragmentation is at 11%, you did well Rachel] Elfin said when Rachel stopped crying and just trembled on the floor. [You have a new ability] Rachel turned around to the already popped up water screen. {Foresight} {Shadow-Weaving} {Perfect Observation} {Endurance} Endurance- Able to tolerate and handle nearly all types of pain. "Elfin, does everyone one of my self''s carry an ability" [Not all of them no] Rachel sighed and didn''t even bother with the screen no more. [The next world is set; it will be a bit more peaceful this time] Rachel nodded. [Do you need some time, Rachel] "No, Lets go" Rachel said. [Okay] "Wait, there is something I have to ask" Rachel said. [What is it?] "How do things work when I leave a world without dying? Is it that I just disappear and that''s it or is it something else." [The world themselves automatically correct your disappearance. IT may either come to that you have been killed or just disappeared never to be seen again. It also works the same way if you appear back in the world. It would be like if you never been disappeared or died] "Oh" Rachel mouthed "That''s weird" [Believe it or not. Travelers from other worlds happen all the time.] "Okay" Rachel stands up "I''m ready" [Alright] The space around breaks apart and everything goes white. Chapter 26 - Unfinished School Drama (1) Rachel sat in place, she looked up to see that she was in a stall of the bathroom. Her face was wet when she moved an envelope fell to the flour drawing her attention. Just in time for the Memories to come in. Shimada Rika, she was a small character in this School Drama centered around Japanese High school students. In fact, she wasn''t even named she was dubbed the girl that confessed to the male lead and got rejected in the beginning of the story. As for everything else Rika is normal in every way, she is an only child of two working parents. An insanely good girl with average grades. She never caused problems at home nor at school, she wasn''t bullied and had decent friends. She''s in the garden club and that''s pretty much it. The main Protagonist of the Story the "male lead and female lead" are childhood sweethearts that grew apart due to some misunderstanding. This Misunderstanding was the biggest thing between the two they went through a couple of trials before finally getting together in their final year. However, they were on the border line of breaking up due to another misunderstanding and then it ends their cliffhanger. Rachel noticed the anomaly immediately because Rika''s memories ended with the cliffhanger. "Elfin?" [This is an abandoned world, and unfinished story tossed away by its creator. Its only lasted a few years before it completely collapsed] "¡­.." Rachel was silent for a while; she wasn''t sure what exactly happened to the original Rika. But she can guess that like all the other she disappeared. That''s when suddenly she started tearing and her chest felt painful. Although it was slight, "Elfin is their anything I can do to keep this world from collapsing" [You can, but, it''s nearly impossible. This world is a newborn abandoned by its mother] "But a newborn can still be brought up by another, So how?" [You''ll have to do something like rewrite the Story, pretty much.] "¡­.." Rachel stared blankly at the stall door as she listened to Elfin. [A risky thing is it. To the point that the wrong move will have this world collapse instantly. The reason why this world collapsed before the ending was because not only was the conclusion strong but so was the beginning, middle and end could only go so far." "Elfin" [Yes] "Why did you bring me here?" [I told you this world was going to be a bit more peaceful. I would have bought at least three years of peace before its collapse.] "So completing the wishes of the world and Rika wouldn''t matter." [No, because of the stability of the world. It was incapable of giving task and requesting for them. As for Rika its impossible because everything here will be gone in three years.] "Like Ise''s World?" [Yes] "Create a story, huh?" [I wouldn''t attempt it, too risky] "Will my life be at risk?" [Your existence wouldn''t be, but-] "Then I want to at least attempt it" [You could always complete, Rika''s wish in another world] Rachel shock her head as she stood up her letter was in her hand. This was near the beginning, Rika was supposed to confess her feelings and get rejected but before that Rika was crying in the bathroom due to nervousness. She checked herself out in the mirror. Short brown hair, cute bottom eyes and glasses and average look for an average person Rachel smiled and adjusted herself. She had an idea in her head and closed her eyes as she placed her hands on the sink her shadows fluctuated but did so without notice. When she opened her eyes again, she walked out of the bathroom and outside to meet the hazy son. Rachel paused as she looked up confused. Large white cracks where in the sky, it was clearly visible and plain as day. Rachel paled she felt that what she saw was the most frightening thing in the world. [Those are the cracks in the world, as an outsider you can see them. Normal people wont be able to seen them in fact they won''t even noticed the collapse when it comes. To them they would still be living their lives without ever noticing it.] "This is due to instability" [Yes] "It''s that bad" [Yes] For a moment just for a moment Rachel had a tiny bit of regret. She turned around and went towards the meeting spot and waited for the so-called School Prince of this Story. When he arrived, it was like a manga character came out, seriously, Rachel could even see the colorful background that''s behind a character to highlight how good-looking they are when they first appeared. Rachel suddenly felt like spitting blood. The so-called school prince frowned, Why? Because Rachel was giving him a disgusted looking face. ''Didn''t you call me here to confess, why does it look like you''ll about to throw-up just from looking at me?'' was what his facial expression read. Rachel readjusted herself as he approached. "Speak" He said without any emotion and looking at her cold-heartedly. Rachel had the urge to punch him, she even felt the violence brewing up in her stomach. "I¡­." Rachel paused she completely forgot the most important thing; she didn''t know his name. "School Prince what is your name?" Pffft, was heard in the background. It was probably the School princes'' friends. "?" The School prince looked at her disbelief, ''You called me here without even knowing my name?'' "Neverminded your name is probably as disgusting as your face" Rachel said in a righteous tone her chest puffed up and her gaze burning and strong. "School Prince form today onwards you have been declared and enemy of the "I hate handsome men Society" from today onwards you will be targeted. So, I hope you have prepared yourself." "¡­.." The School Prince was so speechless at the absurdity. Rachel suddenly snapped her head to the side and pointed her finger at the corner of the building where the School prince''s friend where at. Clearly not doing a very good job at hiding. "School Prince Friend A and B, you will also be added to the list, because of your association and eavesdropping on private conversations. You not only have no tact but have handsome faces as well. Therefore, you have been declared enemies of my Society" "¡­." Friends A and B stared speechless as well. Rachel then pulled out something from her bag where her shadows handed her a pie, making it look like she had pulled a whole pie out of her bag. Before the School Prince could react, Pie had been thrown at his face "Now your face is as ugly as your heart" she smiled before digging out two more pies from bag and faced is friend. "Don''t worry I didn''t forget about you two" Rachel smiled demonically, scaring Friend A and B but they never got the chance to run away before Pie was smeared all over their face. She toke off happily while skipping leaving the speechless pie smeared faces of three handsome men in the distance. "When in doubt go with comedy" she said looking up as a few cracks in the sky started to disappear. [¡­..] Even Elfin didn''t know what to say in this Situation, he''s just a system how could he predict the actions of the person he''s bound to. At the fact that they stabilized the world somewhat. Was there a "I hate handsome men Society", No, it was just something Rachel made up. But, in truth Rachel had never liked handsome men who felt Self-initialed. She always had this strange dislike, because in most stories these intitled men wouldn''t have to face the tough trials that their female counter part has to face. The female leads who had to become plushy for others and nearly become ruined in order to prove themselves to the male lead. The physical and mental suffering that the females lead face is always ten times worse than the male leads. Such is the same in this unfinished school drama. The creator must have gone with the flow nothing in this story was original. Everyone''s characters where bland without any personality. So, she thought something might go right if she started off with something funny. Since Rika''s original character was average and bland then Rika needed to change to a lively and wild girl, that clearly unpredictable. Chapter 27 - Unfinished School Drama (2) Reaching the door of Rika''s house, she found it empty, both her parents worked and they both loved their jobs to. Rachel looked at the pictures of a happy family plastered all over the wall and remember her own home that didn''t have a single picture. She walked up to her room and put her bag down she undressed and went to her laptop. She surfed and researcher somethings, she only just had just gotten started. She needed the Clearview of everything tomorrow marks the weekend. Speaking of this weakened, she recalled that in Rika''s memories a robbery happened in one of the shops nearby the gunner had killed a couple of people and a child. And if you where about to ask, no , the main protagonist weren''t their they just found out through the news like everyone else. Rachel leaned back, if she becomes a hero that will at least give her some leverage in bully the school prince a little more without the principle''s involvement. Rachel''s not stupid the School prince wouldn''t be a School Prince without some connection. He mostly likely will get her called to the principal''s office. The next day Rachel eyes sparkled this was the first time she has been to Japan, she wasn''t going to lie that she wasn''t nerd in her pastime but beginning in the country of Otaku''s where she can get merchandise of the finest. Not only that she has her own debit called full of money from her parents because they both Work. Rika never spent a cent in the whole ten years since she first received it. She was a good-girl Afterall. Rachel nearly drooled stuff like this where you could barely find the raw online and even if you did you needed the money for it. Which Sadly Rachel didn''t have the luxury. "Here you go ma''am" said a waitress that put down her sweet strawberry cake and caramel Latte. ''For the love of Coffee'' Rachel''s heart was truly overflowing with joy. "Hey" Rachel heard a familiar voice and frowned ''School Prince shouldn''t be here, right'' she turned to find it was indeed the School Prince and his Friends A and B "F***, Why, you." Rachel blurted out loud with disgust. "Are you always like this" The School Prince said baffled, his two friends in the back stayed silent. "Why should I tell you?" Rachel didn''t look at him anymore as she looked at her time and started to panic, she stuffed her food into her mouth and finished her before looking at the School Prince again with disgust. ''Does she really hate me because I''m good-looking'' his face said. Rachel raised her eyebrow before finally saying "Today''s target is not you, So, you should be honored, that I am here for a very important event for my Society" she said patting her mouth with a napkin "What Event?" the School Prince asked in confusion along with his friend A and B. "The event that''s about to start right-" "Everybody, Put your hands up and face the wall" Said a man in black with a ski mask and double barrel shotgun. The School Prince and Friend froze for a moment but complied. The School Prince turned to his sides and frowned ''Where-'' "Hey, you girl faces the wall like the rest" The robber yelled at her "No" Rachel said looking at the robber''s eyes not daring to look down at the double barrel shotgun pointed at her. She really scared on the inside but didn''t showed any fear on her face.'' ''This girl'' the School Prince and Friends. "Kozato Kunisada" Rachel yelled the robber''s name stunning him and giving him surprise. "How?" "How did I know, you have been on the raider of the Catching Robber''s Society." ''Wasn''t it the "I hate handsome men Society"?'' The School Prince and Friends thought. The answer, it was, but Rachel forgot the name, so she made up another Society. "Today I ask have you taken in for Justice" Rachel pointed up to the air and snapped her fingers. A panel from the ceiling suddenly was falling make the robber react to it. Rachel used this moment to grab the shotgun and smack the man straight in the head. No, it wasn''t hard enough to knock him out but just enough to make him disoriented before becoming pale at his own shotgun pointed at his face. Rachel had pulled off his Ski mask and continued to point the shotgun at him. In the original story this man was pardoned because he was handsome "Kozato Kunisada" Rachel yelled his name again. "Not only have you caught the eye of the Catching Robber''s Society you have also made enemies of the "I hate handsome men Society" and shall be henceforth be blacklisted. Any and Every member of both Society will target you on site from today onward" Right now everyone was really confused as to what is going on including the robber. Rachel unloaded the shotgun of all its rounds. "As a member of Non-Loaded Gun''s Society, It is in my pride to not shot you" The robber was about to steal the shotgun, because in his mind Rachel was just a little girl without a loaded gun. Smack, he was hit with the shotgun so hard that teeth came out. He looked at the little girl and turned pale at her smile of joy. "I am also a member Of the Fight club society; I know plenty of martial arts including Taekwondo and Judo." ''She''s just pulling names out of nowhere isn''t she'' School Prince and Friends thought. She held up the shotgun and crushed it iron and all "As well as a black-belt in Kang Fu" Dropped the gun she clenched her knuckles. In the next minute the robber''s handsome face was badly deformed "Your good looks shall harm no one anymore" Rachel said righteously. She wasn''t sure when the police showed up but all they did was stare at her with pale face, like she was ghost. The Poor robber was unconscious, but he still felt the pain on his face. Looking at the officers, her gaze travelled to the right officer who is considerably handsome and for some reason she lost it and was nearly about to pounce. Shocking the officers in fright, fortunately she was stopped by the School Prince and friends. Who for some reason reacted fast to her extreme reactions. The frightened Police officer didn''t dare to get close to the girl as his partner dragged the robber away. Basically, how it ended was Rachel giving her statement with the police officer some distance away and her leaving peacefully to continue her way. The School Prince and Friends went on and followed her. She noticed them following but didn''t care she is going to go and be a full-on nerd right now. Store after store of Some got some Manga, she bought a PSP and then a few games and a new recent Smart Phone. ''This nerd'' the School Prince and friends'' thoughts. Rachel walked into a public bathroom with all her bag as she was done shopping, in the stall she placed all of them into the stall. "Elfin, Do I have some Kind of Storage space?" A screen popped up with the words inventory on it and then 0/30 on the side. [You can summon this without you just have think about it and it will be opened. You can just throw the items into the screen] Rachel began to pick each of her bags and place them into the inventory, all except her smart phone and walked out the bath. Leaving a whole bunch of question marks onto the three handsome stalkers of hers because she walked out without any bags. ''These guys are still following?'' Rachel thought as she looked the shadows and saw them clearly. She stopped at a sports store and looked at the Bats she picked up a large wooden bat bought and walked out. Looking at the GPS on her Phone she went to the nearest Batting Rank. Why was she here, because her next target where a bunch of handsome delinquents the frequented this place? She found this out yesterday when she read some random person blog. This whole drama had to many good-looking men characters. Sitting in the lobby she was playing with her phone, her three handsome stalkers had popcorn and snakes as they had for whatever reason. They honestly want to know what she was going to do with the bat she just bought. ''Surely, she wasn''t just her to play baseball'' where the thoughts running Friends A and B, you can conclude the only reason they where following was for their own entertainment. While School Prince wasn''t clear on it, sure he was entertained by this outrageous person. But something about him want to keep watching. As time rolled on her realized the feeling of wanting to keep and Eye on her was getting stronger. Chapter 28 - Unfinished School Drama (3) Rachel was into her game of Candy Crush completely ignoring the three stalkers when the delinquents walked in rough and with louds of bad attitudes. "Ah! Just on Time" Rachel stood up with her bat and faced the delinquent and pointed her bat at them see ''See she is totally not up to anything good'' her three handsome stalkers face screamed with excitement. "Kanemoto Kingo, Amari Taji ,Samejima Ryushi, Baisho Sho ,Hirashima Masaharu ,Chinen Kunimichi Ichikawa Munoto , Aozora Chikao ,Sakimoto Tanzan , and Onoue Hiroji" Rachel yelled the ten people''s name, the good-looking delinquents stared at her stunned before giving off ruthlessness. "Today you are the enemy of the "No more delinquents Society" I as a proud member with dispatch you all with haste from this day forward" ''Another society?'' "Girl, what on earth a-" Smack she swung the bat without any hesitation at the first delinquent, knocking him out instantly. "Heh, and you call yourself a delinquent. What a little B****, you are to be knocked out by a single swung" she huffed with attitude. And looked deadly at his remaining friends Two Minutes later Rachel looked at the beaten dead delinquents their faces completely ruined. The Batting Rank Boss had long come out and saw this scene with utter shock. These frequent rascals would come on a daily base and disturb his other customer and they didn''t even pay when they mess around. They where nothing but blood-sucking bugs that where ruining his business. He couldn''t even call the police for fear of being beaten and his family being threaten by these punks. So, to see them beaten this badly some joy was brought to his face. Soon enough the ambulance where called and they were taken for treatment. The paramedics arrived and glanced back and forth at Rachel and the causalities in disbelief. When the police arrived, they turned right back around because they where the same two officers that had seen her earlier. But they had a job so they came and got her statement and left quickly. Just as Rachel was about to leave the Batting Rank Boss came and thanked her, she nodded and left. It was dark about now and those three where still following so she turned into a dark alley with them following and then disappeared giving the three quiet a shock. "What F***, where did she go" Friend A said, While Friend B was looking back and forth. "Is she a ghost" Friend B said a little panicked it was a dead end that they were at and Rachel wasn''t in sight. They looked around and couldn''t find her until the school Prince look up in disbelief. Rachel was sitting on the roof staring down at them while eating Takoyaki. Friends A and B looked at her in disbelief too. ''Think I''ll allow you to follow me for long'' She thought as she stood up and walked out of their site back home. She fell asleep in her bed the moment she got home; she texts her parents'' good night already. She was having so much fun today, she had never felt freer than she did now. When the weekend was over and she went back to School, she had been given the weird faces. Rachel didn''t talk to Rika''s original ''Friends'' because their relationship can''t be defined as friends and more of acquaintances. To put it simply they where friends on the surface nothing more. Rachel said nothing to them not even acknowledging them, in Rika''s memories the same thing happened, friends on the surface can easily be abandoned. Once something unpleasant happened, Rachel throw pie at the three most handsome men in the school. Of course that would spread. At least she wasn''t bothered until the end of the day. When of course the school bullies came up to her. Rachel couldn''t help but smile at them. What everyone saw was an innocent face that looked truly happy at the well known three female bullies of the school. "¡­." Said Bullies looked stunned and confused, they had never met someone so happy to see them especially someone who they where about to insult. The School Prince and his friends A and B where just staring. After yesterday they fully understood that with her smile came the devil and they shivered inside. "I''m so happy, I was making a guess on weather you where going to come or if I was going to have to find you" Rachel said out loud Female bullies A looked stunned before asking "Why?" "So you can beat me up" Rachel smiled Spurt, someone had spat out their drink while everyone else was speechless. "The three of you have always been known bullies of the school, really your reputation nothing more then trash. Since you Dad has some power you are given a lot of leave way when you bully people." Rachel''s tone suddenly got darker and darker. Female Bully A got angry when she was called trash and was about to respond with and insult of her. When Rachel pulled out a picture of herself and an old man in the red-light district. I was out and about the other and low and behold found something spicy. The female bully A phones then began to start ringing. "Afterword''s I went dug out your father phone number and sent it to him." She slided the pictures on her phone the photos becoming more and more erratic. "all of them" "You, You "The female Bully A dug out her phone it was her father she was pale. "You had brilliant timing to since I sent it to him while he was in a meeting. My dear, your father had no idea that you where sleeping with his boss in order to improve his chance." Rachel began to glow with even more joy. "oh, dear he might get fried. You should answer that" Rachel laughed as Female Bully A walked ran out. Female Bully B and C stared in fright, "Don''t think I forgot about you two, hehe. I left some surprise at your houses as well. You parents may have gotten them by. Oh, just the look on their faces might be priceless. I wish I could see them. Soon enough their phones started to ring and they also ran out the room. "Bye" Rachel waved her white bandanna at them her smile still plastered. Sc.u.m are still sc.u.m no matter what life a person lives, they should be dealt with cruelly and efficiently with fear. This was the advice she was given online. Rachel paused as she felt a sting it wasn''t a bad feeling it was just a weird one. [The World Core is shifting. Your recent efforts have given it more stability then usual, So its relaying on you for help. You may experience and abnormal amount of luck while you in this world now. Basically, you character has received a promotion] "Then" Rachel whispered and then glanced at the school prince. [Your role in the story hasn''t been identified. So at this point you could do anything as long as you are able to help make a decent story] Her gaze went blank as she packed up her stuff and left quietly lost in thought. ''The female lead should be transferring in tomorrow. Which means the main leads are supposed to have their first meeting today'' Back home Rachel did her daily thing of texting her parents and searching the internet for some inspirations. What could she do to make this world more stable, her outlandish ways are fun but then their would be no ending and the ending had to be good in order the world to survive. She herself wasn''t sure on romance at all. Rachel sighed turned off the light and went to sleep. Although the sun was low and night was about to break she drifted off as if she to sleep. Rachel opened her eyes again to a familiar face, her dad was looking attentively at her. His hand on his face and then rubbed her hair. She was sick she remembered, and he was talking about something she didn''t understand at the time. Rachel woke up in the morning from her dream that kept replaying over and over. She felt uncomfortable her father was a topic she truly wanted to forget. The next day just like in the original story the female lead had transferred in. The very gorgeous female lead, a truly shy beauty to the core. Had stolen the hearts of many of the boys the moment she walked in. Rachel looked at the School Prince who had an attitude like a child the whole, he then noticed her gaze that had no emotion. She slowly turned away and looked at the female lead, some questions started coming in like where she''s from. Basically, the norms of all introductions. "Female lead are you currently dating anyone?" Rachel abruptly asked ''female lead?'' the female lead frowned along with their classmates as well as their teacher. Lastly this once quiet student of his has gone out of control more and more every day. Yes, he has heard about the incidents over the weekends. "ah¡­no'' the female lead said nervously. Rachel heard the School Prince grunt in the back, that''s right he thinks she is nothing more than a fake white lotus ''B****'' "That''s good" Rachel said in a righteous tone. "¡­.." Everyone was confused at her statement, the School Prince and Friends felt that something was seriously wrong. "Ummm, why is that good" The female lead said nervously. "Because I want to date you" Rachel said outrageously and immediately. "WHAT!" Someone had fallen of their chair dramatically Does she really want to date the female lead, no, Rachel just wants to become friends with the female lead through this method. "Ummm¡­. Ummm" the female lead fumbled her face a dead-beat red. "However, you don''t want date me I can go with being friends. And to be honest I just want to mess with that thing in the back" Rachel point at the school prince behind her. ''So, I''m a thing?'' thought the offended School Prince The female lead looked down she didn''t want to meet the school princes gaze. "I would like to be friends" she nearly whispered. "My dear, if you speak so low non can hear you" Rachel said "Ummm, I would like to be friends" She said a little louder with some determination. "Good" Rachel said sitting back down immediately. ''That was it?'' leaving her classmates stunned silly. While Rachel stared off into space and then fell asleep during class. The very upset teacher threw his chalk at her. Did it hit her? No, Rachel pulled out a Ping Pong Patel and it the chalk straight back and then fell back asleep. ''The f****, where did she get that?'' Just as the teacher was about to smack her head with a book a loud thud was heard. The School Prince''s chair had collapsed leaving him to fall to the floor. Everyone was caught off guard, the confused School Prince looked up to see Rachel''s wicked smile. He now knew that she had done something to his chair, when he didn''t know. "Oh dear, School Prince you chair seemed to have broken. So have such weight on you to break a chair my condolences" she giggled "To the Chair" ''Are you calling me Fat?'' his mind screamed as he stood up ad looked at the teacher "I get a new chair" he walked out The female lead looked between her childhood crush and her new ''Friend'' in wonder. Chapter 29 - Unfinished School Drama (4) From there on Weeks pass and Rachel has had no development, she''s been messing with the School Prince and had been steadily growing a good friendship with the female lead. Rachel sighed in her room "No Development means the plot can''t move forward", she looked back up at the sky the white cracks are slowly coming back. "Sure, enough being Brazen isn''t enough, how should I get the two leads together." So far from what she observed the affection was only one-sided. It looks as if the male lead never had any feeling for the female lead to begin with. ''The main leads got together when¡­. When was it, ah! During the school trip when female lead clumsily got lost and the School Prince went to look for her. Their relationship started to move forward them, she curled herself in her blanket and tossed and turned. ''I really don''t want to go to school, so dreadful.'' "Are you bored?" the female leads asked Rachel on break at School. "Yes, very¡­." Rachel trailed off as she leaned back "What that''s?" The female lead asked, and Rachel looked down at the string attached to her finger "Something needed to mess with the School Prince." And then the door to the classroom opened and Rachel pulled the strong. Soon the sound of people falling was heard, it was the School Prince and friends A and B. They toppled onto each other. The School Prince felt wronged he had never done anything and now he as to suffer. And even when he tried to fight back, he was owned. Went to the Principle, she was a hero of Society with a good reputation amongst educators and police. Her grades have been so good that even their teacher had looked away. He desperately wanted to ask ''Why, why are you doing this to me''. Rachel snorted "Oh, dear School Prince has become a human hamburger" ''You still won''t refer me to my name'' The School Prince clenched his teeth and got up, but, didn''t say anything. "Are you-"The female lead tried to help but was brushed off, she then showed a hurt expression and walked back to her sea quietly. "Heh, such a man Child" Rachel muttered under her breath, when the School Prince heard that he look at her and glared. "What mad, ah! But you''ll never admit it. The Prideful School Prince bullied by a little girl. Heh, who would believe that." The School Prince turned his face away in frustration and looked out the window. "Don''t you think you''re going to far?" The female lead asked worriedly. Kashiwagi Ema, the female lead was a beauty, was she going to make friends here. Answer no like in the original story the female lead had no friends because of her looks she was isolated. To put It quiet simple Rachel was her only friend. "No I don''t, School Prince is a prime example of a self-intitled brat who thinks he owns the world and everyone should cater to him." She said loudly making sure everyone heard it, they gulped as the room dropped some degrees colder. Everyone was used to Rachel Verbal spats at rough remarks at the School Prince. Does she regret it , no, because she wasn''t technically wrong her foresight told her. This child will grew up to be a total *******, it may be wrong to get at him for things he hasn''t done yet. Rachel will admit that but, it was better none the less to remind him what not to become. And just like that Rachel continued her days until the so-called School Trip where she plans to get the main leads together. It was pretty much camping out on some mountain type of then like every normal school drama. Rachel was sitting down with Ema cutting the potatoes peacefully, the School Prince had continued to glance this way. His gazes hurt so much that she was starting to get mad, she had bugged or Pranked the School Prince in weeks. Not a single time, this Made Ema very happy by a long mile she was all smiles and giggles for the weeks to come. Well, in fact she hasn''t acknowledge the School Prince existence and just ignored him altogether. Wait, now that she thinks about it. Bugging and Pranking Someone to suddenly stopping one day may be suspicious. Rachel got mad he was staring this way again, she looked up at him in rage. He saw her snap the cutting tool in her hand into pieces. He got caught staring and now she''s mad her turned around quickly with a flushed face. Since he stopped looking Rachel no longer bothered with and continued. Later, Rachel had set-up the events. Secretly sending a love letter to Ema, who will kindly take it seriously and go reject the boy. But instead she''ll get lost. She also had a love letter sent to the school Prince so that he''ll see her leaving and follow her and eventually lead her back as they settled differences. Ah! What an event, Rachel thought as she sat in the lounge at night chilling while reading her Phone. Occasionally she''ll glance at the Sky, the cracks had disappeared again it doesn''t seem like they will be returning. She sighed and stretched back and jumped when she saw the person staring at her behind her. "What the fudge are you Doing here?" Rachel asked alert, looking at the School Prince. "This was you wasn''t it" The School Prince held up the fake lover letter. Rachel was quiet for a moment and then looked at him. "SO, you actually have a brain" she said in her defense "So, I didn''t have one before." "So, I take it that you sent Friend A or B after Ema." "How did you know?" "Losing EQ, School Prince" Rachel walked out before he could say anything as she waited by the entrance of the forest awaiting the female lead. The School Prince followed her just as two people were walking out of the forest. As she guesses Friend A and the Female lead walked out and, they seemed to have grown some kind of feelings for each other. When friend A saw Rachel''s expression, he got the shock of his life and sweet started to appear in his back. The guy looked like he wanted to cry, the School Prince watched the scene and the female lead had her head down her face flushed and wasn''t looking at anyone. After the School and some months Friend A and the female lead began to get closer and closer. Rachel snapped her pencils and pens a few times. And then by the End of the School year the two got together as an official couple. Since that was the case Rachel couldn''t do anything and just went with the flow they had already cultivated feelings and the world hasn''t collapsed. So, all good right. Now Seniors and they had just graduated, Rachel had long said goodbye to the female lead as she laid down on the bench. "Ugh, Why you." Rachel commented at the School Prince who suddenly showed up. "What weren''t expecting me to be here" The School Prince sat downright next to her on the bench. "School Prince, you could have sat anywhere else and just choose to on my bench." "Are you ever going to stop calling me that, I do have a name its Asano Heiji." He said before drinking his juice box. "Yes, of Course School Prince" Rachel sat up seemingly bored, but the sky was still clear. "Hey" "Hey, Wha-" The moment she turned her head, the School Prince had taken her lips. "One Day, I''ll get you to say my actually name" "What is this a confession, are you seri-"he went for another go but she pushed him away. And stood up with him following her, Rachel isn''t an idiot she noticed the change in his approach, his gesture, this child fell in love with her somehow for whatever reason. "Well, then I suppose you''ll have to prove it" Rachel looked at the School Prince challengingly. Chapter 30 - Alicia The Unfinished (1) SLAP! The older women''s palm strokes her face, leaving the small child falling on the carpet. Rachel had just woken up to it when she looked up at the raging women. "What a lazy person are you! Are you really my daughter!?" The women scolded the girl''s body trembled. A child who looked a little older maybe around thirteen was glaring at her with a scornful gaze. Not long after scolding and berating her the two left, in silence Rachel started to think about what was going as memories flashed through. Alicia, she was once again however, somethings was different. [This is the result of your failure the first time around. Alicia had to repeat her life a few times] Rachel nodded her head; Alicia had lived a total of Five Lifetimes. The first Being as you have guessed it where she died like every Otome villainess out there. In her second life she changes things up she was kind to everyone and built up a good reputation among commoners and nobles alike. She was successful in winning her lovers heart and they had a beautiful relationship. But like before when Wendy appeared, the women slowly broke down her reputation and stolen her lover once more. She was met with the same fate as her first live In her third life she ran away, she was done with love and her lover. She lived on the countryside as a commoner who waited tables at a nearby Inn. Her days where peaceful with no responsibility she even lived passed her day of exaction from her others lives. However, a war broke out for Wendy the girl sent by god who was now married to her former love and prospering. Her small village including her was destroyed as a result. In her forth life, Alicia followed suit with the same plan of being a commoner. However, this time the prince had persisted in the marriage. Alicia had strongly denied and denied their marriage in front of her family, in front of the nobles, and in front of the royal family regardless of etiquette. She had gone and run-away numerous times and only to be brought back by the Prince and forced to Marry him earlier. She Committed Suicide, a few days before Wendy arrived in the world In her fifth life she ran away once again, successful her commoner life was peaceful by trade town. This time she eventually found love again. However, it turns out her lover was the prince in disguise when she found out she immediately broke up with him and ran away to another part of the country. She was Killed by bandits before she could settle down. Now this is her sixth life she is trying again. Rachel was left in her room, she sighed and after a few moments and then walked back out of her room. Professor Mine was surprised to see the little Diva coming back with a calm attitude. He was an older gentleman well respected in his trade and praised as a genius of his time. He was to be a royal tutor but felt short of the true genius of the kingdom. He had no choice but to teach the little dive to gain some prestige. But the little girl was more than disagreeable she didn''t even want to attend his class. Which hurt his pride and he complained to the family, he watched the little girl be punished yelled at and threatened. Originally, he thought that she would eventually show some sense. But the girl was reluctant no matter what was taken from her or what was done of her. "Your back", he mouthed. He heard the rant of the Duchess and thought She would need a little more time before calming down. Surprised, that her attitude was so calm after being slapped that hard. He gazed up at her eyes that seemed to have more resolution then before and a hint of something else that he didn''t understand. "Professor Mine, it is not that I don''t understand what you are teaching me, it is that you have nothing to teach me" Rachel said confidently and clearly without a hint of doubt "Oh, is that so" Professor Mine was a little irritated. A little girl is basically saying he isn''t smart enough to teach her. "You don''t believe me do you, that a ten-year-old child is smarter than you" Rachel made sure to put up the airs of a noble''s daughter. "Then how about we test that" An Hour later Professor Mine was so pale and distraught that he nearly fell faint. Looking at the test papers he a prepared prior to teacher all answer all correct, the debates the disputes all of it correct and impressive. He honest to god had nothing to teach. "Well, it appears we are done here. So, I''ll take my leave first" Rachel left the Professor broken mentally, this of course was done on purpose. It is well known of the ruthlessness of the prime minister''s family; they are not only that way to others but their own family. This of course wasn''t unknown to Professor Mine. It may not have been wrong to tell the parents of Alicia that she was misbehaving but to do so on the very first day of meeting her without even trying to find or figure out any reason. That is no way for person that was going to be a teacher of a ten-year-old to act. He had known and didn''t even bat and eye to child abuse. This can be considered payback and to think it only took one hour of my life. Professor Mine walked into the Prime Minister''s study his face haggard, The Prime Minister Alicia''s father looked and frowned as the his old friend had gently placed a stack of papers emotionless and sat down. Walking down the steps she decided to take a trip to guards'' barracks, she watched modern sword play and wanted to see old fantasy sword play this time. At first, she wasn''t noticed by the guards, they where going on their merry way talking dueling and bringing in general men. Although they where playful they had some skills in the sword, this is what Rachel thought watching the duel between the knights. It took awhile for the Knights to finally notice she is there that Is when they froze. "Is that the young Miss" one of them said but Rachel didn''t pay attention to the generic knight. But, his commotion made the others paused unto the see the tiny girl sitting on a bench quietly watching them. Literally all the Knights had an ''Oh S***'' moment. They went straight back to being orderly and presentable. So, it seems they are only loose when unsupervised and tame when supervised. She jumped off the bench and ran back to the mansion without uttering a word, leaving the knights just standing looking stupid. On her way back to her room, her hair was suddenly pulled. "You ungrateful, little wench" It was Alicia''s older brother; Rachel admits it was her fault for not paying attention. Rachel glared at the little brat that was pulling on her hair roughly with no remorse. He was spewing profanities at her that was completely unlike a child. Before he got the chance to hit her, she twisted her body and used his momentum against him making let lose his grip on her hair and fall to his face. This was all seen by the maids and servants, but they didn''t say anything as they were used to violence. When her older brother had gotten back up, he went towards ger in a rage. Watching him get back up and rush towards and as for Rachel she felt something uncontrollable reach out and take hold of her. It felt like Alicia''s rage over the torture her brother had put her through in her past lives broke out. By the time Rachel had stopped seeing red her older brother had been beaten to a sorry state. The servants where all pale in fright including Rachel herself ''Holy Fudge, I had just beaten a child didn''t I'' she gulped. "Allen!" the voice of Alicia''s mother was screaming down the corridor and rushing towards the little boy who was unconscious. Rachel''s face had already gone back to being calm, She giggled, drawing everyone''s attention to her including her father and former teacher that had just arrived. "Who know he would be so weak" She giggled. "You, You. How Dare You! Beating your brother." "He should blame himself for being beaten" Rachel retorted back "You, You¡­" "Mother you act like brother can''t fight back, he got himself beaten by his little sister and to such a state. I wonder how society will see this." Her mother rushed up to slap her, but Rachel dodged and stepped on the lavish dress to make the women fall. Hitting her nose hard on the floor the women started wailing like a shrew. "Oh, Mother to think on the amount of times you''ve hit another, you wail like a child when something happens to you." Rachel walked away passed her Father and Former Teacher, they did not stop her. Lost in her thoughts Rachel had to think about her next steps. The Prime Minister family is truly a mess, no one here is clean including her father. Alicia wasn''t wrong in trying to solve things by being a good person, but with a family like hers being a good person is useless. Since, being good was useless then being bad might have a different impact. Besides being a Villainous might be fun. Chapter 31 - Alicia The Unfinished (2) Today is the day she was to be taken to the palace to meet the King, well, she was praised as a genius. Passing all forms of etiquette studies and everything, she a ten-year-old child has even surpassed the number one Genius of the Country. Rachel rolled her eyes and continued to read her book. While Ignoring the berating comments of her older brother. Her parents are riding in a different carriage then them, so they can''t tell her bratty older brother to shut up. He doesn''t get physical anymore due to her beating him as for the rumors her Father had already taken care of them. She only had a few mutters under her breath about her daughter being unfilial and being smarter than the heir of the household. Well, the father had no complaints her was as silent as always. Arriving at the dream like castle, the looked like it was ripped straight out of a fairy tale. Pure white decorated in gold guards stationed at certain point doing their patrols. She was taken to a beautifully decorated garden where three people are present. She recognized them as the King, Queen and their young Prince. Crown Prince Alexander, Rachel felt her heart speed up for a second at seeing him. But Rachel kept her expression deadpan and unimpressed. The King had frowned while the Queen was distracted by the cute and cold little beauty. ''Such a cute little girl'' the Queen thought. Rachel still had her eye on Prince Alexander who in turn stared at her, their parents had already introduced each other but the moment turned into silence when the two stared without a word. "Alicia, how about you introduce yourself to the prince." Her mother gritted her teeth at her daughter, Rachel folded her arms like a little a.d.u.l.t her gaze locked on her mother. "What''s the rush Mother, it''s only a Prince" she said mockingly. Crush, her mother nearly crushes her poor fan to death "You¡­" her face was red with embarrassment, but she didn''t dare blow out in front of the royal family. "Besides, Mother why would I give a greeting to someone beneath me. A Prince, he is, and yet form what I heard he''s not much." Rachel turned her heard and gave him a dull expression "Little Prince, did you think your status is enough to force me to greet you, then you think wrong." Prince Alexander looked stalled and surprised he stood up and walked to face her head. "Lady Mavis, it appears you have read me wrong. I am-" "I have not your Highness, everything mention about you was your studies. A genius even, of course not as much as me" She giggled her gaze started to look down on Prince Alexander. "But, its nothing more then studies. When it comes to result and prestige, you fall short of my older brother and he''s slightly better than a dog." "You" said the older brother who is slightly better than a dog. He was furious to be called a dog by his younger sister. "And what''s wrong with that, Dear brother. Don''t forget I was the one who fixed your mistakes multiple times. I also don''t on some of your minor duties and was already able to prove myself by managing a province all by myself. Without the help from both you and father. Isn''t that right, Father" Rachel glared at her father. "I suppose that is so" Her father said as he returned her dark gaze with one of his own. The King and Queen only observed but stayed quiet. Rachel gave a quick glance at the King before turning to his son. ''Is this really a child'' the King dropped his hand from his beard as he made his own speculations. "There you have it, your Highness. Tell me what makes you so special if you cant even beat my dog brother." "Stop, calling me Dog, Wench" her brother couldn''t stand it anymore as he yelled at, her. "See, the dog brother barks" Rachel baited as both her mother and brother nearly burst into a frenzy. She laughed at them. The Young Prince didn''t really understand what was happening. But his parents certainly did. Alicia''s Father face was getting darker by the second "Careful, Father you look like your about to murder someone. But who I wonder? It certainly isn''t me I have done nothing to warrant such vicious actions against you" ''is she making trouble for her family'' the young Prince caught on. "My, how slow of you" Rachel turned to the Young Prince with a disappointed look. Suddenly, the King Coughed drawing everyone''s attention. Rachel could see the look in her father''s eyes, he''ll look for ways to pay back this humiliation its seems. "Your Majesty, I apologies for my daughter''s disruption and rude behavior" "It is alright, your daughter is still young." He said trying to appear dignified, like and elder forgiving a child who broke some glass. Rachel rolled her eyes, and really stopped paining attention then. She politely commented on things with a nonchalant attitude. Since she was no longer interested in conversing the King and Queen didn''t press for anything. Despite being left with a though ''Is this Young Girl really a Child?'' Returning to the Prime Minister''s estate, Rachel was of course confined to her room. Which she had no problems with, she''s going to reads some novels she collected while in her last world. Her authority over a certain province was also taken away. But, she wasn''t to worried since all she wanted was for her name to be known. She yawned as she placed on of her books back into her inventory and went to sleep, although it was still more and close to afternoon. The maids hadn''t come to serve her breakfast, in fact they hadn''t come to her room at all. Maybe the family plans one ignoring her for the month. As soon as she slept her, her shadows started to fluctuate all over the room as if they had a mind of their own. Not long later they finally settled down and ceased moving. Rachel hadn''t met the Fianc¨¦e Prince of hers for at least three months, which was fine with her but somewhat odd. After being lifted from punishment she was immediately sent to the infamous Queen''s Training. Although ultimately in the end her teachers had nothing to teach her since she already excelled the standard. When she finally did see him again, she was in the garden making her own tea without any maids around. "Good Afternoon, Lady Mavis" said the young boy. "¡­." Rachel glanced at him before ignoring him and siting down in her own chair drinking her tea. "¡­." Prince Alexander felt wronged, why was his fianc¨¦e so uncouth towards him. It was like she viewed him as a commoner and not a prince. When he thought about their first meeting, he shuttered his father had made him accompany him on meetings. He was forced to endure meeting the wrenched and ugly nobles and then even having to smile polite even though they where full of greedy intensions. His father took his fianc¨¦s word to heart, that his has the title of genius but no merit. After the three months of suffering he was forced to visit this woman who is now ignoring him. He smiled the same way he did the other young girls that faltered him, in order to catch her attention. "Good Afternoon, Lady Mavis" he tried again but still got no response. He got annoyed and his smile started to crack. "You-" "Your attitude towards me, was written all over your face the moment you approached." Rachel finally said something while gazing into the garden but in actuality she was looking at her stats on the system screen and using her thoughts to move about. She sighed and pulled her hair back "Your still so incompetent" She berated him, waved the system screen away and picked up a book from the stool on her side. Rachel sat back and leisurely began to read "Incompetent, You-" "You still didn''t do anything after I insulted you the last time we met. No Merit at all, since all you did was follow his majesty around. No wonder he sent you to me, he probably thinks I can get you to achieved something." "¡­." The young Prince frowned in confusion. "Ugh" Rachel rolled her eyes annoyed "That fact that you still don''t understand, really, its hard to believe you are to be the ruler in the future." She gave him a disgusted look. When you think about it the Crown Prince is around Ten years old, it''s too much to expect a ten-year-old to understand the situation clearly. The King himself was basing his actions early on Rachel''s own merit. A child genius that improved a whole province on her own. His Son can not be shown to be lacking in talent compared to his fianc¨¦e, this is a matter of pride and not anything else. Or perhaps the King is afraid of how dangourus she''ll be in the future. Rachel stared off into space in wonder, she found it sad but her ''family'' is going to have to be taken care of somehow. The prime minister family is already betraying the country by selling secrets, although there is no physical evidence of that yet. She had never killed anyone before and is uncomfortable with causing deaths. Even though everyone in the Prime minister''s family are sc.u.ms. Her mind has been plagued with questions of How, what, why, where, when, and if. Looping around with no progress. She wanted to avoid death but that seem impossible without her fall in the end. She cannot be a commoner when Wendy arrives in this world. She has some forces in the Fair Province, they are even willing to sacrifice their lives for her if she even gave the word. "Hey!" the young Prince yelled in her ear, bringing her attention back to him. ''What is with this girl?'' the young prince thought. ''Why does she keep doing this?'' Reading his facial expression Rachel rolled her eyes and turned back to her book. Prince Alexander''s face was already red with anger, he felt like doing a seriously childish thing like snatching her book and ripping it to pieces. Just so she would listen to him. "Childish" Rachel muttered "Fine then" Prince Alexander huffed before turning around and leaving. From their she won''t see this idiot for a year. Chapter 32 - Alicia The Unfinished (3) Rachel began to become more and more relaxed within this year, the Prime Ministers family has in some trouble lately. Much to the curtesy of Rachel herself, her father and brother are in much of a panic at trying to address the situation. Her mother who doesn''t really understand the situation can only keep quiet. The trouble, well, evidence of someone selling country secrets was brought up to the King. And now he suspects the family. Her father, the prime minister was panicking, his secret letter had ended up in the King''s hand. He must have counted his luck because it didn''t implicate him. But now he has been trying to find the spy who gave the letter to the King and try to dodge the King''s suspicion. It doesn''t seem like her brother knows that his father is the spy. It looks like he just frightened that the family is being implicated like this. No doubt, he doesn''t want to lose his status as a noble. In her room Rachel was sewing together with her some cloth, she was making a dress the design sits on a table close to her. As she pears out the window and smiles, her mother''s a lover and it was the young handsome gardener not too far away, they head into a storage room not far from the estate by at the edge of the garden where it is just barely visible. She has been watching closely of the times they would meet for a romantic setting. It took her a few months to get this pair together secretly, she had even used a little love potion to boost their affair. Her mother of course tried to kill this gardener, but Rachel, had always saved his life. When killing him didn''t work she tried to pay him off but ended up rolling in the sheets with him, do to another spell of the love potion. After words and every time, they met, Rachel would blast them with more aphrodisiac. Until, they didn''t need it anymore and would go on lovemaking on their own. Her mother took it well, since the excitement of doing something with a younger man behind her husband''s back was making her feel younger. And besides with father being so busy and sleeping with his mistress instead of her she had been rather lonely. ''Right on queue'' Rachel thought as she watched her brother and father approach the shed. One of her father''s spies is her people so she had him bring information about the shed being suspicious and that it looks like someone would go in them for a meeting. ''I wonder how father would feel about being made to wear a green hat?'' she began to use her shadows now that they where out of view. And watched as her father and brother approached the door with a couple of guards. Once it was opened the a.d.u.l.terous pair who where having a good time, they didn''t even stop to notice as they continued in their own little world. He first one to react was her older brother, who couldn''t help of call "Mother". Her mother looked at him at first her l.u.s.t filled eyes didn''t clearly see her son. But, when she did, she paled, she noted the familiar figure of the person next to her son but didn''t dare to look. Her lover immediately got off her and held up her dress quickly at the interruption and seeing the guards. Before nearly going pale himself at the master of the estates glare. Rachel had finished her dress and laid it down on the bed while she watching her father go crazy, he had taken out his sword and cut the poor gardener down while her mother was holding onto her husband trying to spare the man''s life. Rachel turned the needle in her hand and dropped it into her shadow. Once the gardener was, he slices his a.d.u.l.terous wife. He didn''t notice the needle that was suddenly in her hand nor when has picked him. The guards and her bother didn''t know what to do in this situation, when suddenly the prime minister started foaming at the mouth. The pale face of the prime minister as he glared at his dead wife with a visible needle in her hand, he dropped dead within a second. Rachel leaned back in her chair as her shadows had retracted back to her, her heart was beating, and her mind was somewhat chaotic before going to a familiar scene. It was Kevin picking up the gun and shooting Wendy repeatedly. The memory kept replaying, until her heart finally settled, and she breathed easier. The matter was investigated by the King and relatives went to help with the estate. The investigators reported back to him that her mother was having an affair, so father had killed them both but ended up being poisoned by mother perishing along with the a.d.u.l.terous pair. Since their father''s death the King had let go of the espionage ordeal, so that the prime minister family may recover. Rachel''s time has been even more ideal since she no longer has to deal with the pettiness of her mother and father. While her brother is overworked handling the estate and dealing with greedy relatives, he hasn''t had time to come and bug her. Rachel still in front of the mirror with a blank expression, this has been her 30th dress. She glances at the Queen who is discussing with the maids on dress she was going to wear for the Prince''s Birthday party. Today will be the first day the two will appear together in high society, the Queen had always wanted a daughter to play dress up with. So the women''s excitement was understandable especially towards a cute little girl that could wear anything. A little girl with blonde hair that''s becoming refined and glossy, with eyes that where a light green. Alicia was always beautiful, even more so then Wendy. Wendy never liked anyone more beautiful than her, so she had always made ways to torment said person. It was the same with Rachel''s original and she was a bit better than average in looks. The Queen and maids then walked over for another round of dress up to find the perfect one. "Oh Dear" The Queen sighed as she sat down "You look gorgeous in everything you wear, how am I supposed to decided" The maids nearby nodded their heads in agreement. Rachel looked down at the lite purple dress she was wearing and then back up towards the Queen. "You highness, I prefer this dress, the color is my personal favorite" Rachel smiled. The Queen looked up at her and thought for a moment. "I suppose¡­.Yes, lets go with this one" She agreed which made Rachel feel at ease since she didn''t want to spend another hour on dress-up. And not long later her and the Queen walked hand and hand down the hall engaged in a gentle conversation. Until the Prince approached, his face was stunned and went a little red. Seeing her son like this, the Queen left Rachel''s side and went to accompany her husband but not after giggling. "My don''t you know its rude to Ogle someone, you pervert" Rachel said snapping the Prince back to reality and making him mad. "Why must you insult me every time we met?" "Why must you expect me to not insult you?" She retorted back "My Fianc¨¦e is and arrogant spoiled brat, who still hasn''t gotten any merit for himself. After a year of reminding him, he is to lazy to do anything" "You" he was even madder, he honestly tried in the beginning but, none of it didn''t seen to satisfy her father nor his fianc¨¦e. Even his mother who adores him isn''t even willing to give a hint as to what will satisfy these two people in his life. As for everyone else they all thought he was doing good enough. He had never been so frustrated, why are they given him such a hard time, he just doesn''t understand. "tsk" Rachel mouthed ''Entitled brat, I really don''t like people who are like that'' thinking that she walked past him "If we delay any further, the people may wonder where the little birthday boy is." "Little" he said a in an angry tone as he picked up his feet and walked to her side. "Am I wrong, since you are shorter than me" she commented back. "You-" "Their you go, can make a comeback so all you can retort with is You, how stupid" Before the Prince could say another ''you'', they had already reached the ballroom and where now being introduced together officially as a future couple. To the nobles who looked on all where smiles, thought somewhere sinister. ''Now, then Targets of interest'' Rachel on took on glance and had marked certain people with her shadows. When her felt a sharp pain in her foot, drawing her attention back to the Prince she was dancing with. ''Did he just¡­.'' Looking at his face he didn''t even know she stepped on her foot. She gave him a painfully displeased face and then he frowned in confusion. She rolled her eyes, as the two continued to dance. Chapter 33 - Extra: Unfinished School Drama Rachel woke up and yawned she grabbed her phone and looked at the time she then smacked the head of the person sleeping n.a.k.e.d right next to her. "Heiji, wake up." She said putting her phone back down and walking towards the bathroom. The gorgeous a.d.u.l.t man the radiated male lead hormones slowly opened his eyes and then sat up. Rachel pulled on a face before completely going into the bathroom. The fancy rich people bathroom, of course was equipped with a large bathtub with jet''s installed for spa treatments. This was something she could appreciate she hated showers anyway. As soon as it was filled a fresh flower scent filled her nose. She relaxed down in total bliss as the warm water felt like a blanket one would be snuggling in for the winter. Not long later she felt the ripples of the water, but it didn''t bother her and then a warm pair of hands pulled her close a fine toned chest. Rachel''s eyebrows twitched lightly but didn''t open them. It didn''t take long before those pair of arms grabbed some soap and started cleaning her. Touching her all over. "Copping a feel" Rachel commented softly as the man reached down o her chest. "You forget were married" "Ugh" The man chuckled lightly and kissed her hair and then turning her face towards him and claiming a few kisses on the lips. "It''s a lot better when I can''t see you." Rachel said in-between Kisses with a husky voice. "Noted, I make sure to bring back the blindfold" "What if the Kids walk in again, I think Meiji is still traumatized by seeing me whip you on the bed." "You Sound as if he was a child when he saw it, he was eighteen a clear a.d.u.l.t and old enough to understand that his parents have a s.e.x life." "I think no matter what age a child is he shouldn''t see their parents do such a thing....Ah! That reminds me, of the time your parents walked in on us during our Kinky play." Suddenly, Heiji froze and made a sound as he continued to wash her. "We where cosplaying at the time" Rachel giggled "Your mother''s screen at the time was priceless, to see her son dressed as a woman and handcuffed to the bed. Well at least she remembered to knock from them on." Rachel looked at her husband''s red face with a mischievous smile. She leaned back with a sigh "We are meeting our Son''s soon to be wife. Time sure fly''s by." The man behind her embraced her and smiled "It sure does" Later, Rachel was messing with her earing as she listened to her mother-in-law''s rant about how improper she was and all sorts of things. Like seriously, this woman was old with gray hair and still worried about her son''s family instead of a relaxing retirement. Her husband was having a nice chat with his own father, while her daughter had sneaked off in the back with her boyfriend. Soon enough her son Seiji, entered the house bringing a gentle looking woman. Rachel''s eyebrow lifted her eyebrow at the familiar looking women. "A coincidence maybe" she whispered and then glanced at her husband whose gaze met hers as both had the same idea. Her Son Seiji took none of her features and all of his father just like his older brother Meiji. It was only her daughter that had at least taken some of her features and actually looked like a child from both parents. The female lead moved overseas long ago, and they had lost contact, Rachel had long forgotten the women''s name, but did remember that she had a daughter. "Itoh Ane" was the girl name; Rachel was little upset when her Son looked reluctant to introduce his girlfriend to his mother. Rachel folded her arms as the young girl bowed to her with perfect manners while her son looked at her nervously. "Are you pregnant?" Rachel asked the girl suddenly making everyone pause "No, Ma''am" the young girl answers immediately but was still shocked by the question, but it didn''t sound believeable. "Then why are you marrying him?" Rachel asked tilting her head "There is virtually nothing good about him other than his looks and they aren''t much to look at either" "MOM!" "¡­." The young girl looked at the women plenty confused. "What? I married your father for the same reason" Rachel said, in it was the truth. She tumbled with Heiji for the first time because she was drunk, and they got married after she found out she was pregnant with their first son Meiji. Speaking of the devil, Meiji just walked inside with his wife and three-year-old daughter. Only to freeze when they heard Rachel words. Coincidently their daughter also came in from the backward with her boyfriend only to also freeze. Her husband spat out his wine with that statement and the looked at his speechless parents who didn''t know. Who where already made silent by his wife''s brazenness, and blunt way of speaking. "¡­.." Seiji looked at his mother no words could come out. "Well, both of my son''s take after their father so much already. Since your bother followed in his footsteps and went with first baby and then marriage to. How could I not guess, of your intensions? Twenty years old and wanting to get married, Seiji, you are still in collage. How could I not think that your irresponsibly got your girlfriend pregnant." Rachel sighed as she glanced at her husband "Both forgetting to put on a condom while equally sober. Tsk" Her husband, her eldest son and her youngest face''s went red. "Your right, I am pregnant" The young girl nervously said tears forming in her eyes "But, I love him so¡­.So" "Ane" her Son Seiji embraced the young women in a comforting way. "Hey, is that true. You both didn''t use a condom" Suddenly her''s daughter voice rang out in a mocking tone. Making Rachel snort lightly in a barley auditable tone. They all looked at her youngest daughter as if trying to tell her to be quiet but before anyone could say anything a phone rang. "What do I do, it my Dad." Ane said nervously suddenly she looked scared, but before she could react Rachel had snatched the phone and answered it. "Yo, Friend A. Its been a long time since I last seen you. How''s life" Rachel said putting the phone on speaker. "Huh, Rika, what are you doing answering my daughter''s phone?" "Ah, Funny story, your daughter''s here right now with my son. You know they are trying to get married right." "...." Rachel didn''t hear the man''s voice but she can assumed he''s shocked, she glanced at her husband and winked "Our currently address is ***********, also my son knocked her up. Your going to be a grandpa" she finally said and then hung up and tossed her phone back to the pale and frightened young couple. She put her hand on her son''s shoulder "My baby, these are the consequences of your actions. Next time please use a condom" "Are you trying to kill me" "Of course not, you just going to be put in the hospital for a few weeks. It''s certainly better compared to your father and brother who where they''re for months." She laughed. Meiji and her husband shivered, as they remembered the beatings they received. ''See, they really are alike'' Chapter 34 - Alicia The Unfinished (4) "My lady, My lady a holy maiden." Her maid servant said excitedly before stumbling on the concrete and falling flat on her face. She glanced up at the beautiful young women that was her mistress. Her blonde hair was lighter and seemed to be on the border line of fair while her eyes lost its green l.u.s.ter completely and settled into a diamond white. Rachel frowned at the maid and then glanced towards Prince Alexander right across from her who was listening to his abide that was whispering something in his ear making him frown. She picked up her tea and smiled softly. Prince Alexander pulled his gaze back to his Fianc¨¦e and shivered. ''This woman she''s not going to do something again is she.'' He wondered. ''It had been already been Eight years and now Wendy has finally been brought to this world.'' Rachel put down her cup and looked up at Prince Alexander "A holy maiden, what and interesting find for the Church, your highness. Please take me along, I would love to meet this girl as well." He mealy nodded his head and lead her towards the holy church of the Kingdom. All the while a bad feeling in his gut grew. The carriage ride was quiet but every now and then he would take a few glances at her in wonder and confusion. The church was gorgeous and rich just like every fantasy church out there in many stories, but it was even more so due to Rachel generous donations to them. The Nun''s and priest greeted her politely, Rachel could feel her heart speed up at the thought of seeing Wendy again and she was so close. None showed on her face but the evil excitement in her eyes couldn''t escape the Prince who shivered once more in fright. They''re in an elegant room where a table lay with tea recently made and young girl sat on the sofa. Her eyes looked innocence but inside they held greed and a cruelness inside. This was what the Prince saw when he walked into the room and frowned. He was not na?ve due to the training her received from Rachel all these years in fact her was sharp and more sensitive to a women''s deceit. The fact that the so-called Holy maiden, was a women like this made him disappointed. Now, he dreaded a simple conversation with this person. "So this is the so called ''Holy Maiden''" Rachel said her fan fully opened covering her mouth eying Wendy observing and analyzing her. It was faint but a killing intent was brought out. Prince Alexander glanced between the two before his gaze settled on Wendy''s who face was filled with hate towards the women who entered the room. They met for the first time, yet she already hated Rachel, the Prince was confused and wondered if these two know each other since they are looking at each other in a nasty way. Well, it didn''t matter he wasn''t going to get in evolved in this ''cat'' fight. "Umm, Umm, my name is Wendy" Wendy quickly stood up and with an innocent and nervous face she greeted the two newcomers. But her focus was manly on the Prince trying to appeal to his manliness by looking cute. But the Prince only felt disgusted inside although he didn''t show it, he glanced at his unusually quiet fianc¨¦e and paused, she was observing him and not the only maiden he noted. Was she looking at his interaction with this ''fake'' women? Was he jealous? His face suddenly started to glow. Was his Fianc¨¦e finally looking at him like he was a man and not a thing? Rachel read all his facial expression and inwardly pulled on a face ''Why is it that I always get the weird ones?'' she thought at Prince Alexander''s excited face and then turned away and signaled towards one of the Nun who left the room. She was done observing Wendy and the Prince, although she didn''t introduce her, she left the room. Prince Alexander was stunned and upset as he followed her without looking at Wendy. Catching up with Rachel who was looking out at the garden. "Do you know the Holy Maiden?" he suddenly asked in a low voice. Without glancing she said "Yes and No" she smiled "It''s better to return to the palace, we have our Wedding in a month from now and your coronation a month after. We are to be busy and have no time to worry about the holy maiden." Prince Alexander''s eyes brightened; his mood was ecstatic the holy maiden was completely erased from his mind. He didn''t forget but his fianc¨¦e never really had an opinion on their marriage and never voiced her agreement. So, he believed she was on day going to oppose the union. Now that she was all for it, it was better than great. Before going back to the palace Rachel had already warned the church and they were very cooperative towards her. "IS something wrong?" Alexander said with a concerned expression. Rachel didn''t realize that she lost her original expression and it was now darkening yet unreadable. Making Alexander feeling alert and somewhat scared. Rachel had a plethora of expression; he took his time trying to figure out each one he had seen. But, this one, something about this one give''s him a deadly shiver. "No" She said softly, her expression still didn''t change. Rachel isn''t sure what she felt anymore, Wendy was such a big person in her life and death. Thinking about the past made her want to kill Wendy with bear hands. But that started to change when she stayed in the same room as Rachel. She realized that.... A beautiful bird was flying by the carriage window cutting off her thoughts completely, she opened the window to receive the bird and the message tried on it. After reading it, the little bird laid on her lap and got comfortable. "The Holy Maiden, lets send her to the Arisen Kingdom" Alexander looked surprised "What for? She will be useful, what good is it to send her over to our enemies" "Flora" "Flora?" "You''ve never heard the story before so you would know about it." Rachel looked down and softly pet the little bird. "Flora was princess protected by the King, her family, and subjects. A heavenly beauty full of Kindness and naivety, many of people in power wanted her hand in marriage. Whether those men wanted her hand for love or for a perfect doll it did not matter. As her Father who was just a King was constantly pressured into giving up his beloved daughter. Eventually, a savage war broke out for the beauty''s hand. Leaving her country destroyed and her family dead as the tried to protect her. However, it wasn''t just her country that fell the others did as well. Mealy driven by the need to take the beauty till they fell and perished in destructions." "Are you saying that women are like Flora" Alexander scoffed with a light smile "If anything your more like Flora then her." Rachel sighed at the man''s stupidity "Flora was for story purposes, but in our case its not about beauty, its about the title of ''Holy Maiden''." "¡­.." Alexander paused and then looked frightened. "You admitted you wanted to use her title, yes, for benefits. You''re not the only one, so the best answer is to throw this ''Holy Maiden'' before she becomes a problem. And of course, why not our enemies. Since it would be quiet entertaining to watch them parish because of a mare weak woman." She smiled After a thought Alexander reached out for the beautiful little bird and brought out a little note from his b.r.e.a.s.t pocket wrote on it before sending the bird on its way. "Arisen is rich in resources, Midden could do well, with them don''t you think" Alexander said closing the window. Rachel finally smiled softly. It didn''t take much time to send Wendy off to the neighboring country of Arisen, who warmly received her. BY the time trouble finally started arising Rachel had already married Alexander, was Crowned Queen and pregnant with an heir. Rachel was lying down an exhausted look on her face as the royal physician was checking her pulse. She was only three months pregnant, wait she was this weak, something had to be wrong. Alexander was off to the side looking weak to as he was preparing himself for the worst, she had some self-blame in his eyes. His parents the former King and Queen where also not to far away where also worried. "Nothing is wrong, it just seems that the child is taken a lot more nutrients then usual" He said and then started putting away he items. Rachel looked at Alexander "You see, it nothing bad, the child just wont be good-looking. Compared to my oh, so, husband." The King and Queen snorted and was about to go on laughing. "How, can you make jokes, when you look like a ghost" Alexander said not lighting up with the joke. "Isn''t it because I look like this that I can say that" She responded back "Well, at least I can think about some embarrassing nicknames that I can call this child growing up. You know that type of nickname''s they hate us for." Just then the King and Queen started laughing as they couldn''t help themselves. Rachel turned to the royal physician who was still here after checking her, the old bald-head man was a little red as he tried to hold in his laughter. She frowned as the light from the window bounced off his head and into her face making her irritated "What are you still doing here, can''t you see your baldness Is blinding me" The physician suddenly went red as he quickly ran out the room, while the King and Queen started to become hysterical with laughter. Even Alexander couldn''t help but snicker this time. "So as I was saying help me come up with some names while you are still here." "Ah, yes" Alexander pulled himself closer and the two talked until the King and Queen left the room once they gotten their opinions in on the child''s nicknames. "My brother is a lost cause it seems, my sister-in-law, came not to long ago. She was sobbing, he left his duties and responsibilities in favor of the holy maiden." Alexander fiddled with his hands "I thought it would take a few years, but things are unraveling way to quickly. It''s unexpected, thought the other counties have yet to step in Arisen is falling apart at the seams and a civil war is about looks like it is about to break out. Yet, it has only taken four months since sending the ''Holy Maiden'' there." He looked up at Rachel "It was the right call to send her away immediately" "I must say t, I did not expect my older brother to get involved. He''s wasn''t supposed to be in Arisen but had to cross the country for business reasons. Just one meeting was enough to make him turn to her. Such a shame I thought he was making progress since the passing of our parents but now, we should send a proper tutor to my niece at this point shill have to be raised as heir." "Not a male descent from the branch families" "Goodness, no, do you wish for another person like my father." Rachel frowned and struggled with the imagination. "My Niece is a decent child and my sister-in-law isn''t muddleheaded. With proper guides things will be fine. Perhaps maybe better, if we can make female officials. Then we can expand the range of talents from the populace." "I was also planning on that, the result from the Commoners Schools showed women to be more talented than men." Alexander stood up and had taken off his coat only to lay on the bed next to her, he was most likely tired with worry. "The nobles don''t give me as much trouble and things seem to be easily finished. I can''t tell weather it was your tyrannical ways or idea''s that made the country this stable." "All nobles are easy to deal with when your give them money and fear. As for Commoners it is money and happiness. The Church is the easiest solution to most problems, since religion is one way to empower all people with faith and a reason to live. We should also count ourselves lucky that they are not corrupt and understand the boundary and lines they shouldn''t cross. Otherwise, things would have been harder to control." Alexander pulled her closer to him in silence as he listened to his wife''s word. He quickly got comfortable with her in his arms. "The one and only thing the people share is their beliefs...I''m tired" Rachel sighed as Alexander began to softly pat her hand, making her doze off into sleep. Chapter 35 - Alicia The Unfinished (5) During Birth, Rachel was faced with the familiar pain once more sending her into a somewhat delirious state as nurse and maids where panicking and the midwife was telling her to push. Alexander was next to her holding her hand with a pale face. He looked like he was watching his wife die, he was talking, and it looked like he was encouraging her or something. The Former King and Queen where just outside the door face''s full of worry and excitement. Rachel didn''t no what he said or didn''t fully process it before getting made "Alex if you don''t shut up, I will jump from this bed, Even if I can help it" At that he locked up and jumped back but his hand didn''t let go of hers. "And He''s out, Congratulations it''s a boy." Said the Midwife standing up with the n.a.k.e.d baby wrapped in a blanket and handed him to Alexander who joyfully accepted the bundle and showed Rachel who was still feeling birth pains. "Something''s wrong" Rachel breathed out with a frown "He''s to skinny" she said, but just before anyone began to process what she said, Rachel suddenly screamed. The Midwife panicked and went back towards that area she had a stunned expression "There''s another one" The former King and Queen walked in thinking they could see their newly born grandson just to freeze when they heard the midwife say there is another one. Alexander also froze with his wiggling son in his hand. That wasn''t crying anymore but was clearly distressed. Rachel couldn''t help but laugh as she pushed "So, that''s how it is" she grunted. "Your majesty it''s a Princess this time" Midwife said her face was glowing since she had never delivered twins before. The former King and Queen immediately rushed over; the Queen taken the infant princess with joy. A royal has never given birth to twins, the old couple almost couldn''t contain their excitement as they gained two beloved grandchildren on the same day. Rachel laughed once more at their sparkling eyes, she glanced to her frozen husband and then to the midwife who looked like her job was done. "You better get back down their" she commanded seriously startling everyone before she lightheartedly said "There is one more down there" she then breathlessly grunted holding onto the sheets. The midwife was shocked as she saw another head, twins, but no triplets. She pulled the last one out and it was easier. "Its another prince" The Midwife said in amazement and happiness and then handed the last child to the King. Once they were all out Rachel breathed easier. And felt dumb that she didn''t expect this to happen, but right now that was on the least of her mind. Alexander walked over to his parents that where holding his other children. He wanted to get a better look at their cute little faces, they were all now sleeping after a rough day. Once the triplets where cleaned up and in clothes they where returned to the room, quickly and efficiently. Alexander stayed by her side while the new grandparents didn''t separate from the babies for an instant. Rachel then reached under her pillow as she brought out a brown box from her shadows. She slowly sat up, she opened up the puzzle box revealing a lot of necklaces that had engravings on them. The theme between them is the same but the colors and names are different. "These are?" Alexander asked looking at the unique jewelry. "Their necklaces, Since I was in bed most of the time, I had made some and kept thinking about names. Lucky, I kept making extra so there is more then enough for the three of the them. Plus, the names are already engraved on them. So, lets choose some for them" She smiled Alexander felt a tight squeeze in his heart, his wife was always thinking about his children. The Former King and Queen came closer and the four went on picking, choosing, arguing (a Little), for the names of the children. Her first son was called Rahmiel Ashmark, his nickname is Remy. Rem in this country refers to species of cat in this country, they are hideous. The Daughter was called Oriphiel Ashmark, the nickname she was giving was Qu. Referring to a broom. The last of the triplets was called Zachariel Ashmark, his nickname is Sara. Rachel never really voiced an opinion on the names of her triplets when they started picking out, the former King and Queen as well as Alexander went ahead and picked out the most unique names from her box of necklaces. After all said and done, eventually she fell asleep, her day was quiet exhausting. The country celebrated the birth of the three new royals for days. The entire country was in bliss, but on the opposite side it wasn''t so, the continent was plague with war. Countries where fighting for the holy maiden who brought prosperity, just like Rachel had predicated. It wasn''t false a ''God'' truly did send Wendy to this place with a power. Wendy really was a bringing of prosperity who helped with fertility, and as a modern person she could ''invent'' new things to help the people. This is what made her such a valuable thing. Midden on the other hand although didn''t keep the Holy Maiden, wasn''t falling as a country their lands where already fertile it just didn''t have resources like iron. Once the wars began to start Midden made its use of trading with the other countries to supply some portion of food. To evade being brought into the war, with the new resources at hand they were able to develop even further and escape famine and disease. As such once news spread of a better life in the Midden from the refuges of War, they made the hard but worth while travel for a better life. More people meant more development of the country and the church easier supplied the school and homeless. While the Kingdom had the funds to supply them and improve overall life. Wendy sat down in an old abandoned cabin, her mind filled with awful thoughts and wondered how she got to this state. She had been running away for so long, that her hair is a mess her eyes have bag, she hasn''t even taken a shower, and don''t get her started on her attire. Her protector are outside standing guard, she should have had a better life then this. Just what and where did everything go wrong. Midden was cold-hearted to her and abruptly sent her away to Arisen, she was treated as a precious princess from then on and then the war started, and civil War broke out in Arisen killing the young King who she was about to marry. From them on she went from country to country but just as things where getting good they went the opposite way to fast. She was now on her road back to the capital of Midden the country she woke up in. Since she was the holy Maiden they can''t refuse to take her in. Besides she meat the prince before and he wasn''t to bad looking, in fact she was better looking them most of the men of this world. He will be hers by the end of this, no man has been able to escape her charm Afterall and all types of women have lost to her before. Wendy''s mind went and travelled to a familiar face, she lost her mind in her old world. She had gone to prison for murder, she was so made at Rachel and seeming the women who stole her man again that she couldn''t help herself. She pushed her and the girl had the gull to smile as she died. She wanted to cough up blood as she went pale, after escaping Prison Kevin had chased her down and run her off to the ends of the world. "Who are you?" She looked up in fear at the voice of her guards. "We are under the royal family''s order to bring the holy maiden back to the capital" said and unfamiliar female voice. Wendy thought for a moment and then rushed out. "Really, are you really?" Wendy looked at the cold girl younger than her with glasses. She looked a little familiar. The young lady was accompanied by a few guards she had showed the order to the Wendy''s personal guards to clarification. The young girl then turned her gaze towards Wendy and boldly scrutinized her before it turned into a deadly cold gaze. Wendy nearly stumbled back she had just met his young girl so why is she already glaring at her. "Your Holiness, I''m Lynette von Mavis. Current Prime minister of Midden. On behalf of my Royal Aunt Queen Alicia we are to bring you back to the Capital of Midden" The young girl formerly said who she was with respect, but her tone was cold. Wendy was dazed for a minute, that wasn''t the name of the Queen the last time she was here. Did the young Prince got married, then she remembered the women next to him on their first meeting. The extra gorgeous girl with the attuite, now that she thought about it the young girl does look like her. Her face remained innocent but her thoughts where full of vicious things. "Of Course, you do not have to come, However, If you do not agree to the Order, you are to be escorted out of Midden permeantly. And no longer be allowed entry to the country" Wendy jumped and her guards went on guard and was about to pull out their swords. "Does the Queen hate me that much" she said sounding hurt. However, the gazes of Lynette and her guards darkened "You choice, Your Holiness" Lynette finished. "I do not know what the Queen has spread about me, but, I can tell you that none of it is true" "I will not repeat myself, you will either come with us willingly or leave Midden Forcefully." Lynette said looking borderline angry. "¡­." Wendy frozen she thought she could appeal to the good hearts of the young ladies guards but it seemed to have not worked in fact they seemed to be even angrier "I¡­..I''ll go to the capital. But I wish to see the King first" She said "There is no ultimatum, Midden is not your country where you can make demands of others. ''Holy Maiden'' you are only recognized outside the borders of Midden. But, here you are just a troublesome girl with no background" "You-" "How dare you speak to the Holy Maiden this way" One of her guards spoke out in her defense he fully pulled out his sword and was ready to attack her. Inside Wendy was happy she wanted to her this little brat get hurt. Slit, Lynette had thrown a small knife at the disrespectful guard''s head killing him instantly. With a look that meant she wasn''t going to hesitate, just then Wendy''s other guards became hostile. "I''ll go, I''ll go" Wendy said but, in her heart, she was saying ''Little brat you get your due''s when I''m at the capital." Chapter 36 - Alicia The Unfinished (6) Rachel sat outside enjoying the breeze in the beautiful garden, the triplets are with their grandparents who are strolling around the garden. Her Sister-in-Law is right across from her, her face in a considerable glow compared to when her husband left and then died. "Royal Aunt" Lynette walked towards her with an attentive guard by her side "Mother" the little girl greeted respectfully. The little girl ad perfect manners unlike a child her age only six but bares a grown-up expression. Her sister-in-law stood up immediately and pulled her daughter towards the table and had her sit down before pouring tea. "Where you disappointed?" Rachel said as she leaned back in her chair. "The women didn''t even twitch at my family name." The little girl''s eyes where slightly red and filled with disappointment while her mother also looked like she was to cry. "Your father''s body was recently recovered, he''ll be transported here and buried with our parents in our family cemetery" Rachel spoke with a softness that was meant to comfort "Lynette, I have heard your territory has recently uncovered a hot spring. Perhaps its you should go rest there and enjoy your time." She finished, Lynette finished her calming tea and then with her mother left holding each other. Wendy stared at the cold floors on the jail cell, wondering how she got into this situation in the first place. She met the young King and gave him a few lines of flattery and then he tossed her in this dungeon. Other men had always fallen for this trick and yet he got angry and had thrown her in the dungeon. They where having such a good conversation and yet it turned so sour. "She''s down here" asked a female voice that was very sweat. "Yes, your Highness" said the guard. Wendy looked up to the beautiful women that was led by the guards. She remembered this woman, and without even thinking about started to blame her for everything bad that happened to her so far for no good reason. "Stay outside" Rachel waved the guard off and he dutifully went outside singing with a bonus with his pocket. Your blaming me, aren''t you?" Rachel questioned as she turned her head to look at the women who pulled on an innocent face, but her eyes betrayed her. "You highness, why would-" "That part of you didn''t change, you had always believed yourself to be entitled due to your upbringing, and even after your family had fallen and became broke. You still expected the world to revolve around you." Wendy went pale and was frightened as she started searching her own memories to recall if she meat this woman before. "Even if you look you won''t find figure it out." Rachel opened the cage door and closed it trapping the two in the cell. "And honestly I don''t feel like telling you who I am." She walked closer with a peaceful gaze. Wendy backed away in fear, the gaze felt somewhat familiar but couldn''t recall where. She was so scared the women didn''t look menacing at, but she could tell she was going to due something. Suddenly, she couldn''t move, she looked down and saw what looked like shadows holding her down. But before she could scream her mouth was covered by the shadows. She had never has been as scared she has been now, not even when Kevin chased her around. Rachell put her hands together and didn''t move any further as she watched her shadow strangle the women before. She watched the struggle, the fear, the regret, the anger, all sorts of emotions in Wendy''s as she fought for her life. Snap The shadow snapped her neck, Wendy no longer struggles she had no longer moved as she laid dead on the cold floor. Rachel walked out of the cell and locked it, she felt nothing, that is what hurt the most. It was the same with Alicia''s father, nothing. And feeling nothing made her think she was no longer human. Afterwards the body was cleaned up nicely, the Holy Maiden was no more. The other countries continued to fight as believing that she was still alive. Alexander wanted to ask about what had happened, but, stopped when he never got an answer. As his wife was normal and they continued their days in peace. With years passing the children growing up and the Country becoming more modernized and advanced. Rachel daughter Qu married first and it was for love to a commoner turned merchant they had only one son. Sara was next and he married a lovely noble lady and had five children. Rem married before his to a former Princess of one of the countries that fell to the war on the outside. They had a pair of twins. Alexander had retried and handed the throne at the age of forty a year a little after his father and mother died due to natural causes. He and Rachel had moved to a vocational home just outside of the capital. Both lived in relaxation as the Midden continued to expand and prosper. Alexander passed at the age of eighty-one and Rachel at the Age of ninety-nine. Chapter 37 - Nick in a Horror Movie (1) Laying down on the ground covered in blankets Rachel looks up at the spinning ceiling fan. She then looked down at her Jersey T-shirt and manly chest. His friend are all dead drunk and asleep all around him. This Rachel was in a terrible slasher movie that''s main antagonist looked like if Freddy and Jason had a baby. IT was a god-awful movie anyway and no one really watched it because it was so uninteresting. She only watched because it was cheap, and it was free. But god it was awful. Everyone here was a generic character, especially hers. Rachel is now the only black person in the cast named Nick that died before anyone got to know him. He was killed around this time; he woke after his friend got dead drunk and had to go to the bathroom. Whole head chopped straight off then mutilated and hung in front of the cabin. To scare the rest of his friends silly. Afterword''s everyone here died in such an idiotic way, the one who survived is the Tracy the supposed likable main character that wasn''t likable at all. Elfin gave her an option of someone with martial arts skill or Message Skills. She of course chose the Martial arts skill, of course she knew martial arts but that didn''t mean she didn''t want more. But it was true Nick was a martial arts fanatic this was seem in the movie. But what the movie didn''t show was that he knew all martial arts in the world. Although, they where books he himself was a self-trained martial arts master. This is what Rachel received when Nick memories invaded her mind, she really wanted to slap someone. Cause your telling me that good old Nick here was killed by a Freddy Jason Rip-off. Rachel sat up with a killer headache since she was sober, she wasn''t a drinker. But now she had finally experienced the so-called Killer hang-over. The feeling of nature calls so she stands and feels awkward, if she didn''t have Nick''s memories she wouldn''t know where to start. Well, isn''t like she was completely unknown to the male form, she had been Joey. But it is still very awkward she is so used to be a female that being a woman seemed out of place, well, she might as well get used to it. Since she''ll be sending a lifetime as Nick, Once she uses the bathroom she''ll go out and investigate. Which is something the main character never did, so no one knew what was going on with the killer. Rachel went to the bathroom down the hall but before doing so she spread her shadows all around the entire area. Since it was dark using it was easier and better. What was strange was she didn''t see the killer, does he do the famous teleporting killer slasher guys. Getter to the bathroom she unzips and let Nick''s nature habits take over, she tried really hard not to think about it, when she felt the familiar feeling of death looming over her. She concentrated on her shadow and sighed as she finally understood Nick''s death. After she finished, she zipped and then went to wash her hands. But what she didn''t understand was the motive. She looked up "Hey, Paul" she looked up at the Nerdy kid of the group that joined last minute. Paul was killed was the second to last to die. Paul was often bullied by main man Josh and his girlfriend Megan who died third. If Nick wasn''t killed by the slasher, he would have been on guard the moment he saw him in the mirror. In the Movie Nick saw his killer in the mirror but didn''t get hostile meaning. That meant the Killer was someone Nick knew and wasn''t on guard against. Hence despite being so close to everyone he didn''t scream or call out. The question is why Paul kill Nick. Rachel felt the killing intent from the Paul before he pulled out....a gun with a silencer. It was only a split second, but Rachel reacted fast enough as she grabbed the closet thing to her and throw it at Paul before he fried. Taking this chance Rachel picked up the gun and quickly toss it into her shadows before picking Paul up by his shirt. "Yo, why you pull a gun on me man. I have no beef with you" Rachel said but then Paul spit in her face. She was so disgusted that she let go of Paul and him against the door hard, breaking the door. The noise woke up the rest of the group. She quickly wiped her face while Paul just now getting up started looking for his gun. "Hey, where is it?" Paul demanded. "Out the window" She grunted but while cleaning her face. "What''s going on?" Josh and everyone came voices of concern. Paul running out probably going out to find the gun. It was Josh, Megan, Tracy, Felix, Mike, Harris, Sam, Shelly, and David. "Ask homeboy, who pulled a gun on me." Rachel as she gaged and sighed over the sink. "What?" Josh questioned in surprised. "F*****, Paul pulled a Gun on me." Rachel repeated this time looking at Josh "and then the B***, spit in my face." Josh then laughed as if not taken it seriously, he didn''t believe that Paul the weak nerd would do such a thing. "It would be so funny when on the other side of the gun" "Its not out their" Paul ran back in his face red full of fury "Where''s my gun?" "I told you" Rachel folded her arms and started straight back at the Paul. "You lying, thieving N****" Paul said making everyone freeze in the room. "Now hold your white having trash self-up, what the f*** did you just say to me." Rachel got extremely mad just the word n*****, got her really started to throw punches. "What N****, that is what you are? Heh, you should be put down with on the streets like the dog you are." Punch, Rachel hadn''t even touched the man before Josh punched Paul directly in his face. Cracking his glasses in the process. With Josh punch Rachel was able to think clear now, it was jealously. Paul was raised in a traditional family home that where raciest towards black folks. Nick was a promising young jock like Josh with high prospect and a future. Paul didn''t like black folks already so to see one with a better future must have ticked him off. Chapter 38 - Nick in a Horror Movie (2) "I get it now" Rachel looked at the grunting nerd in pain from the punch from Josh, who was mad that his best friend was insulted by him. "Paul, I have heard some things about you, your dad is making you quiet school so help out with the farm isn''t her." "So, what of it!?" Paul glared deadly at him. Josh just stared ready to throw hands as well as thinking about why he allowed this guy to come with on this trip. The rest of the group where just in a dead silence listening to Rachel. "I also heard your family hate''s black folk" she continued "The must have hated the fact that you went to school with some, I guessing you had been home-schooled at first. That explains why when you started high school you didn''t know how to interact with people. During that time, you saw more black folks, they had better stuff, better parents, had more money could do more then you. You got jealous, and then here''s come old Nick, old Nick with a guaranteed scholarship. Old Nick who had great friends, old Nick who can helps out at the soup kitchen every Sunday." Paul snorted and looked away. "Don''t you dare look away from me boy" Rachel looked down at the little man who glared at him. "So, old Nick''s friend plans a trip you decided to join, why, because you can finally get rid of old little Nick and his friends. The people who bullied you, who called you names, and maybe even get the girl of your dreams." Rachel took a glance at Tracy who noticed it and took a step back. "Man, you are a joke, Sure it was wrong of my friend to pick on you. I acknowledge that but is what you planned to do any better. Killing all of us over some words, hell, man no one here ever got physical...¡­" Rachel trailed of as she looked at her passed her group towards the window "Where''s Polly going?" she stood up alerted not only because this idiot was outside but because she could feel the faint traces of killing intent not to far away. Suddenly everyone in the group turned to the window to see Polly walk by and looked confused. Everyone went towards the window to get a better view of Polly. Just as Rachel was about to walk past Paul, the dude pulled out a knife and was about to stab her when she kicked the knife and then him. "Man, you don''t give up" She picked up the Knife and went towards the other who were watching Polly. Rachel used her shadows and saw that Polly had gone back to the car, she had a flashlight and was going to get something. "Its nothing, she probably went to the car to get her phone." Megan shrugged her shoulder just as Rachel ran outside, surprising everyone that''s when they saw Nick reason for panic. Their was a strange man in a dark mask with a large knife approaching her. He was large and walking rather slow. "Polly, run!" Nick screamed but the girl didn''t hear her. She had headphones in and was listening to music on her iPod. So, she didn''t see the dangourus looking man that was drawing closer. Like Rachel Josh had also run out and was screaming her name along. Seriously we just saw her out the window not to long ago had did she get this far so quick. Polly was fully in the car looking for her phone. When she was suddenly pulled out The Freddy-Jason Knock off had pulled her, when Polly saw the person who pulled her was a freaky mask her, she screamed. Rachel was still holding the knife in her hand when she throws it, her knife throwing where excellent due to Alicia. She hit Freddy-Jason Knock off''s hand before he could slice good old Polly up into pieces. Distracted somewhat by the his machete being knocked out of his hand the Freddy-Jason Knock off had to pick it back up just as he got knocked away by supercharged Rachel who pushed a few feet away like a champ. Polly was so scared she laid down locked up when Rachel "Girl, get your dumba*** back up" she yelled at Polly just as Jason caught up an pulled the girl away. But, despite being yelled at the girl could barely stand. Rachel eyes tried to find the Freddy-Jason Knock off that disappeared into the darkness before her eyes, but couldn''t find his presence at all. Which scared her and made her breathing go faster. "Where''d he go?" Josh asked just as frightened. Rachel looked at the car and then at Polly. "The Car bring it up to the house, we''ll call the police form there." Rachel said to Josh who nodded his head as they quickly loaded into the car and drove back to the large cabin. Polly was still shaken up and scared not able to say anything. As soon as they got inside the group was rushing close with concern, well, except for Paul. Who was doing nothing but glaring as he came in. "The phone do they work" That was the first thing Rachel asked when she walked in "No" Mike said looking out the window to see if there is anything out there. "Cell?" Rachel sighed "No service, it''s a remote area" Shelly said looking down from the couch "Did you check your cars out front?" "Paul had slashed the tired in the front" Harris said looking at Paul. So its only the one out back. "So, who''s going to get the cops?" Rachel asked as everyone looked up, "The only car here is the one out back and with that one a team can go get the police. Since is the only one who Josh knows this area hell be going back, but that leaves four seat left." Rachel said handing the Keys to Josh. "I''ll stay here with freckles over there and wait for the cops." Rachel then used her shadow and pulled out Paul gun and through it towards Josh who caught. "You said you thruw it outside" Paul got defensive. "I lied, d.i.c.k-wode" Rachel looked at him incredulously "You think I would tell you the truth when you pulled it out on me." She looked at Josh "Its only just in case, since we know nothing about the manic out there." In the end the decision was Josh, Megan, Polly, Felix, and Sam to go. Rachel also handed them a walkie talk so they could communicate if something went wrong. The journey back to civilization would take an hour and it thirty minutes longer to the police station. Rachel told them to check their phone in case if they end up with service so they could call the police and to not stop the car no matter what happens. Rachel watched the group go and locked the front door they people left here is Rachel herself, Paul, Mike, David, and Tracy. They all had a walkie as they patrolled the house to make sure everything was locked and secure. Well, Paul was left out because he wasn''t cooperative for no reason, so he sat in the living room. After ten to fifteen minutes of checking the rooms window, and door they locked began the lock down towards the living room. Which took another ten minutes when they returned to the living room. Tracy was looking out the window while everyone else at sitting down on the couch. Rachel had Walkie Josh up. "Yo, Josh is everything good?" Rachel asked. "Yeah, the road looks clear, so I don''t think that psycho has car" "Maybe so, but she could have spikes so look out. I don''t want you guys stranded out there" "Roger that" Chapter 39 - Nick in a Horror Movie (3) "Hey, Nick we got Spikes" Josh suddenly called. Rachel took a glance at Paul who glared right back. "We are going leave the car to get rid of it. "What type of Spike is it? Is it brown and somewhat rusted?" "Yeah" "Length?" "Its pretty deep in the woods" "Shit! Paul" Rachel snapped at him, He just glared with an attitude. Tracy had sat down and David replaced her on watching the Window. "What happened?" "The Spike is Paul handy work" "¡­.." "Damn, Okay, just make sure to bring someone with you to be a lookout." Rachel shivered she felt movement and a killing intent in the shadows. Her shadow can see things pretty far but she''ll be pushing it if she tries to manipulate it. "Be careful you guys" Rachel ended it and closed her eyes to start focusing on her shadows, expanding them far a lot farther than usual. Eventually her shadows came across an old cabin that looked somewhat lived in she started searching through it looking at old doc.u.ments she used her shadows to store some of the information. When she freezes, as the feeling of death loomed over her once more. She moved immediately and threw the knife from her pocket to the dark shadowiness just as the Freddy-Jason Knock off appeared shocking everyone. ''Damn what happened to one at a time man'' she thought.'' She quickly tossed the Walkie to David. As she tackle the Freddy-Jason Knock off out the door. Freddy-Jason Knock off didn''t make a single sound when he was thrown to the ground, in fact he was stunned. This was the second time he was pushed like a balloon. Just how strong is this guy, usually he''s the one being the pusher. Rachel had no idea what the Freddy-Jason Knock off was thinking, but if she did, she wouldn''t car. She was drunk on the male adrenaline, so all she was thinking about was throwing hands. The rest of the group where stunned and not sure what to do as both Rachel and the Freddy-Jason Knock off started swinging at each other. Although Rachel wasn''t a little man but, she looked so facing the huge Freddy-Jason Knock off. Despite holding her own. Honestly, Rachel herself was no longer thinking and was reacting on the instincts of her own and Nick. Finally, after a couple of swings Rachel was able to use the Freddy-Jason Knock off momentum and turn his machete towards himself. Which lodged itself directly into the guys chest, making the guy fall backwards. Out of breath Rachel saw a spray can on the side, she went and picked it up quickly and took out her lighter. When she turned back around, she saw the Freddy-Jason Knock off take off with his machete lodged into his chest back into the woods. Rachel was so shocked she had to turn back to the group who were equally shocked. "This dude ran away with the Machete in his chest" She couldn''t help but say pointing at the Freddy-Jason Knock off that was really booking it. She turned back to the cabin and then slowly locked the door, the rest pf the group just staring at her. She scratched her head not sure what to say or how to continue. "Hey, we got rid of the spikes" Josh''s voice sounded out from the walkie breaking the silence. Rachel nodded her head for David to answer him. "How much longer do you guys got to the town?" "Just Twenty more minutes we can somewhat see the light from here." "Hey, I got service" Megan''s voice peered from the talkie in excitement "I''m going to call 911" she said. Rachel''s shoulders relaxed as she sat down, she was tracking the Freddy-Jason Knock off running to the cabin. Once he got in, she used the can and light in her shadow to set it on fire. ''Just because you ran doesn''t mean I''m not going to set you on Fire'' she thought and then played with her hands. Waiting for a response from the guys on the other side. "Hey, they said they are on their way. We are going to the police station." Josh said as everyone in the room breathed with relief. Suddenly and explosion sounded from within the woods, startling everyone. Including Rachel who sat up and looked at the nearby woods catching on fire. ''S***, why is there a propane tank in old abandoned cabin'' she should have said ''opps'' because now she started a fire that''s going to burn down the woods. "Hey, guys what was that?!" Josh screamed probably thinking we died. "I don''t know, but the woods are on fire now" Said David looking somewhat panicked "And its spreading fast" "WHAT?!" Josh then said "oh! S***! I can see it from here" Rachel suddenly felt guilty before asking "Did you guys happen to check the spare tires on the cars?" "¡­." "¡­." "No, are you thinking about replacing the tires to one of the cars, I don''t think we''ll have time for that." "Yeah, and that manic is still out there." "Well, do you guys have a better idea other than to wait for it to spread." The next second without wasting time they rushed out the front Tracey and Paul where left to grab everything. As Rachel, Mike and David to started replacing tire. "Holy shit!" They heard Josh voice from the walkie. Making Rachel look up and turning pale as she saw the huge fire tornado, she was already on the last tire. Paul and Tracy had packed up the trunk and everyone loaded into the car. Rachel had Mike drive since he is the best driver out of all of them. "Don''t hesitate Mike Book it" Rachel couldn''t help but say as she buckled herself and Mike started the car. Just as the fire tornado consumed the cabin and was dangerously close. "S***", S***" David was repeating the words in a frenzy as Mike pressed the gas. "This really impossible, there is no wind to create one this big" Paul said his face also pale and looking. "Well, obviously, the fire said F*** you, wind" David said terrified after hearing Paul''s remark. "You got to be f*****, Kidding me" Mike said, and Rachel couldn''t agree more because the good old Freddy-Jason Knock off was walking towards them one fire. Like he was at a pool part. "Step on Mike" Rachel her shadow already bouncing around to protect the car although weakened due to the brightness. This was way the car was still in excellent condition despite binging in such conditions. "You don''t have to tell me twice." Mike side as he went full blast. Freddy-Jason Knock off went on in the air like a grand theft auto character getting hit by some underage Kid with way to much time on his hand. He then got swept up into the fire tornado and disappeared. "If that doesn''t kill him, I don''t know what will." She said out loud. Luckily after some time they where able to outrun the fire as firetrucks blasting their sirens drove past them in raging glory. By the time they got to the police station in town the car broke down and they meet up with the other group. Inside they had long given their statements and already had medical attention. Sitting in the hall with blankets over them as they silently stared at the ground. Rachel wondered how she could lighten the depressing mood. She looked at Josh. "Hey Josh" "Yeah" He looked up to her. "In light of everything that happened today, last night was the best party of my life" She said as everyone started putting smiles on their faces. Well, all except Paul. Chapter 40 - Fame, Drama and Freedom (1) Rachel was at a counter cutting into some lettuce when she came to next, it was an older style kitchen. Which slightly confused Rachel at first and then made sense after she received the memories. She was in a strange alternate world that started around the 1980s time, although world history event followed through with some changes. She was in Solul which would be Korea in the modern world. But, this country Is whole and very stable. Her name this time is Yong Nara, she is fourteen and was born to very traditional family the village. Her family was the second richest family in the village. At first Rachel didn''t have any problems but soon changes her mind. The Yong family is very traditional, meaning they catered to the males. She looked down at her malnourished body and then up to her two older sisters that where next to her. Cutting vegetables. The other two where also Malnourished but their eyes held some despair. Yes, this family prioritized males over females to the point they where forces into such awful conditions. "What''s wrong, if you don''t finish. You wont get Dinner" Yong Ru-Hi her eldest sister said somewhat worried and scared as she looked at Rachel. Her other older Sister Yong Min-Joo didn''t say anything as she didn''t care like usual. "Do you ever think about leaving" Rachel asked deciding to cut the lettuce, Yong Ru-Hi and Yong Min-Joo furze. "Yes, but where would we go. We are just women" Yong Ru-Hi said softly in a very said voice. While, Yong Min-Joo didn''t say anything. Rachel stopped talking about that and just helped her sister make Dinner. At Dinner Rachel met all five of her brothers, her father and then her mother. They were clearly not Malnourished and in fact had plump faces. Making Rachel irritable, they all sat at the table enjoying their meal while Rachel in her two-sister sat in the back. They weren''t allowed to eat with the rest of the family as during mealtimes they had to be waiting on. They could only eat the leftovers after the rest of the family left the table. This clear difference in treatment. Looking down without thinking much and trying to keep herself calm, her body was starving and is going to collapse if she continues like this for the next few days. Without thinking she caught the object being thrown at her. Suddenly the voice around her stopped and she was being stared at. "Hey, did I say you could catch that" One of her brothers said, but already irritated she returned his remark with a frightening glare that caused him to be speechless. "How dare you look at your brother that way!" her mother said standing up as she walked towards Rachel and gave a hard slap which left her with a bloody nose. This time Rachel said nothing not responding to the women or her slap. Her mother faltered when she didn''t get a response not even a glare. "Are you ignoring me you little wench" "¡­." Rachel closed her eyes and still said nothing as she her mother berated her with foul words and another slap, she made no notion of anything. Till her mother gave up, in this situation she gritted her teeth. Yong Nana knew to little and the things she knew only came from the family of dirtbags. She doesn''t know how good the law system is here. In most case she is fourteen and a female she is in a very traditional Korea for god''s sake. When Dinner ended her and her three sister cleaned up, did a few extra chores before going to bed the shack behind the house where her and her three sister''s slept. "Are you okay?" Yong Ru-Hi said she looked pale and was scared for her younger sister unlike Yong Min-Joo who turned away from the two and was trying to sleep. "Rachel grabbed her sister''s hand with a smile nodded her head and went to sleep. The next day she walked into the kitchen are saw Yong Min-Joo preparing breakfast with a blank expression. "Where''s big Sis?" Rachel asked as she joined Yong Min-Joo and helping her with breakfast. Yong Min-Joo stiffened at first before saying "She went to help first brother with something." Rachel frowned but turned back to her work. Afterword''s she went and took care of the laundry cleaned the house and started stitching clothes together. By Lunch she made it back to the Kitchen and only saw Yong Min-Joo. She frowned again at Yong Min-Joo''s blank expression "Where''s big Sis?" She asked again. Again she watched Yong Min-Joo stiffen, "She is still helping first brother" "¡­." Rachel had a bad feeling she spread out her shadows as helped with lunch, and looked for Yong Ru-Hi, she found her then turned pale with fright. Rachel dropped everything and ran out before Yong Min-Joo could call her name. She ran to another shed that''s further from the house. The door was chained so Rachel used her shadows to open it and burst through the heavy door. She found Yong Ru-Hi''s beaten body, you couldn''t tell that this person was her sister anymore. "Big Sis" Rachel ran up the barley moving women who m.o.a.ned in pain. Rachel looked up and down at Yong Ru-Hi and could tell that not only was she beaten she was r.a.p.ed, by who she could guess. Rachel stood up and ran out into the village. It was a chance but in Yong Nana''s memories she had only been to the place once. She banged on the Doctor residence "Doctor, Doctor are you in. Please help." An older gentleman opened the door "What''s wrong?" he was clearly not happy and looked unhelpful. "Sir, its my sister she need help?" Rachel was to panicked to care she only thought about getting help. "Do you have money?" he then asked. Stumped Rachel then said "My family can people, please help my sister" she begged with tears in her eyes. "Since you don''t have money then get out of here!" He yelled and slammed the door. "¡­." Rachel was quiet and shocked she read that man''s expression he never planned to help her in the first place. He only opened the door to indulge her. Rachel felt something brew in her mind, something left over from Yong Nana. She took a moment and ran back to the shed, they doctor wasn''t going to help then maybe she could. She lacked medical skill but she wasn''t completely clueless. Rachel ran back to her sister everything was still the same when she went back inside. "Big Sis, don''t worry I-"Rachel trailed off when she touched the women''s body. Cold, it was Cold Rachel froze like never and then moments later, "Sis, Sis!" she started screaming hysterically. Drawing the attention of the house. Completely absorbed in emotion she continues her fit of sobs. Moments later her mother, father and brother came to the shed tried of her screaming. When they saw the older sister lying dead, they at first didn''t think she was dead. So they started yelling at Yong Rui-Hi to get up and Rachel to stop screaming. By the time they realized it they had pulled Rachel away who was scream and sobbing at the same time. Her mother at kicked the dead sister bodies first before screaming herself. Causing the house to be on alert "She dead, Oh, she''s dead" The older brother was the first to go pale in guilt. The rest stared in disbelief as they turned to the older brother. Rachel''s father turned to his oldest son "Did you really need to beat her to death?" he asked. "I didn''t mean to." The older brother defended himself. "She bit me so I got mad" Yong Min-Joo was crying she looked nearly about to faint, she couldn''t looked at her dead sister''s body. "That''s fine, but you went to far by killing her" her second older brother said. "She was still breathing when I left her" Rachel had long stopped crying and was motionless on the floor when she stood up. "So you left" she said dully. But the rest of the family ignored her. "What are people going to think?" Her mother said "We are going to have to arrange a funeral, call it an accident" her father said. Her older brother looked down due to Rachel standing in front of him. "What do you want?" "Did it make you happy to beat older sister?" Her older brother shrugged his shoulder "Why do you need to know, I beat her, so what? What is a little girl like you going to do" he smiled, along with his parents and other brothers. The only one''s not smiling where Rachel and Yong Min-Joo Salm Rachel abrupted slammed her brother face into the ground extremely hard, his face was never going to heal properly now. The ground itself now had a crack. Her family members looked with shocked, as Rachel put her foot on her older brother back and pressured a certain point. Making him scream back into consciousness with and unbearable pain. "¡­" Snap, she broke his spine and then lifted her feet with a smile "Your right big brother I''m nothing more then a little girl. Who by the way, put her elder brother in the dirt. Heh, it''s fitting since its where you belong in the first place." She mocked. "You evil, child. How could you do that to your older brother." Her mother suddenly screamed as he rushed towards her older brother. "He did it to older sister, so why can''t I" she retorted back and was walked. "Because she was is a women-"Her father broke in. "So, because she is a woman, she needs to be beaten in such a way" Rachel cut her father off "Yes" Her father said immediately without hesitation. Making Rachel''s face grow darker. "So, Elder brother is in the right for beating a weak woman and I''m wrong for beating a strong man. Is it?" "Of course," "I bet you won''t say that to the rest of the village, your words are shameless" Rachel mocked him again. "You-"Just before he could call her a wench she was lifted off the ground and slammed face first into the wall. "I wonder how the rest of the village will take it, if a weak woman like me beat her father and brother so pitifully." She then kicked his stomach so hard he coughed blood and yowled in pain. "I wonder who''s pathetic now" Chapter 41 - Fame, Drama and Freedom (2) "Nana, take this to Room 23" called the chief "Yes" Rachel said as she rolled the cart towards the room that was called. It had been a few months since she left the Yong household. After leaving the village she was homeless for a while, as she learned about the country. They didn''t supply jobs for minors, much-less and a young girl like her who they think is ungrateful for running away from her parents. She had been doing odd jobs in the street for a little bit of coin in one of the city, when she ran into a Ikonian. That was when she found out that Ikon was basically America slapped with a different name. The guy found it amusing that a girl her age knew who to speak English. He offered her a job as a translator for him, because he had some business in Solul. Lets just he paid a lot, she took this opportunity to get him as a sponsor too allow her to enter the country. Ikon, was the only country in the world that allowed a homeless child her age to work a fulltime job. Not sure why but she didn''t question it as long as she had a gateway to support herself without any family. The rest, she parted ways with her sponsor after gaining citizenship and applied for work at a hotel. She knew plenty of languages and she knew self-defense, this made her a capable bodyguard and translator. Since the hotel would be paid more by guest for her services, she was for valuable. Increasing her pay effetely. As for education she has been doing self-studies and buying medical books. Nana had message skill, so for her future Rachel was set on becoming a message therapist. She knocked on the door. "Sir, your service is here" she waited a moment and a young man opened the door. "¡­." He was stunned for a moment to see a little girl like her. "Aww! Nana come in" said the older man who looked to be the young man father. He smiled happily "This is perfect timing; I was just about to call for your services." "Services? Her?" said the young man his face slightly flushed. "Good Day, Sir Holloman, I hope your stay has been pleasant" Rachel said as she pushed the cart in and set them on the table in an elegant manner. "As for the services, please call the manager." She said coolly before she was about to roll the cart out the door. "Ah!, Leave the cart You can take it back when you come back up her¡­.." The old man said abruptly "Ah! No wait entirely, let me call Steven, I''ll tell him" He walked up to the phone on a nearby table. "So, what kind of services due you provide" the young man asked nervously in a hushed whisper. Rachel looked at his slightly red face and then felt disgusted, this man thought she was. The young man took a step back startled at the face she is making. She turned away and didn''t answer. "Nana, he''s giving the clear. He just returns the cart when you''re done" Mr. Holloman smiled and happily sat down. Rachel then pushed the cart over to the side when a knock came. "Hehe, that must be him." The young man answered the door. As Rachel was off to the side her eyes closed and her stature poised like and elegant maid. The man who entered was an older gentleman as he walked into the room. He paused for a moment as he looked at Rachel before he came to sit down on the other side of Mr. Holloman. ''This man is a Solulian'' She thought. [Rachel, he''s the father of one of the main characters in this world. You know have access to this worlds story. Since what you say or Do here will affect the story.] Rachel heard Elfin''s voice and nodded a scream before her face. This is a rebirth world, and two rebirth stories take place here. Kim Na-Rae, is the female lead of the first rebirth story and she is the youngest daughter of the Kim Family head out of marriage. Meaning she is an illegitimate child. Rachel remembered that the Kim family head was the mayor of the city she stayed in for a short time before coming to Ikon. Kim Na-Rae, was a shunned person and her father never really cared for her while her father''s family would torment her. Eventually she fell sick, this gave her father''s wife a chance to send her away while looking good. The female lead was then eventually sent to the countryside and stayed in the hospital where she met her first love who was also recovering from sickness. They where fast friends and eventually promised to marry each other in the future. Eventually the two where brought back to their perspective families and separated. Kim Na-Rae half-sister the legitimate daughter refused to marry her rumored cripple fianc¨¦e and forced her Kim Na-Rae to marry him instead. At first, she refused and wanted to wait for her childhood friend to come back for her. But in the end, she was forced to in order to provide for her younger half-sibling by the same mother. Well, turns out the Fianc¨¦e wasn''t ugly but extremely handsome, that was what Kim Na-Rae half-Sister found out on their wedding day. Filled with regret she spread rumors and played tricks on her sister. Eventually straining the relationship between the new couple. Not that Kim Na-Rae cared anyway she really didn''t, so when they divorced it was fine with her to, since she and her brother where well provided for and could live in peace. Not long after Kim Na-Rae was finally reunited with her first love. But he was still deadly sick and dying and married him anyways. The female lead was deeply in love with this childhood friend of hers and committed suicide when he died. Only to be reborn the day she entered the Kim family home. Tae Yo-Han, is the male lead of the story and was rumored to be ''ugly''. Since young he had been competing with his cousin and so they spread rumors of him being ''ugly''. When he married Kim Na-Rae he was extremely displeased to be married with the illegitimate child of the Kim family. So when he heard the vicious things about this new wife of his he believed it. He was distant with her and ''oddly'' she was to. When she never made a comment of why they never slept together. The male lead had always taken pride in his appearance so when his wife reputation fell to a bad point and coupled with her not being the talkative type. He bid her farewell, after a year and then married her older sister. Only for her to turn out to be much worse and the schemer behind his Ex-wife''s reputation. This time is was the male lead filled with regret and often investigated what his Ex-wife was doing due to this. He, then fell in love with her without realizing it. Because his second wife made his life hellish. He was irked to find out she had been in love with someone else and still had feeling for this person even when they married. Well, it made him understand why she never complained but it hurt his pride as a man that he couldn''t attract her. It nearly devastated him when he found out that she not only married her lover but killed herself when he perished. So, that night he got drunk and was reverted to the time before he married Kim Na-Rae. Thinking he got another chance to get the girl, he did away with his cousin and then married Kim Na-Rae like in his past life. Thought neither of them knew that each other had been reborn. Tae Yo-Han perused and pampered Kim Na-Rae to gain her affection, he even went as far as to toss away his pride for her. Kim Na-Rae was at most tempted, but it never went anywhere since she was still in love with her childhood friend. So, in most case the biggest hurdle for the male lead was Kim Na-Rae first love. So the male lead had found that lover of her''s and allowed her to spend his last moments with her. This did give the male lead a chance to win her over after her lover''s passing. It was the so-called pursuing someone with a broken heart. Well, that was all the information she had since the story ended with just that. It never said anything about the female lead coming to love the male lead in the end. It just said the male lead may succeed. As for the second rebirth story she didn''t have access to it meaning she won''t affect the second story from where she is currently. Chapter 42 - Fame, Drama and Freedom (3) As the people were talking Rachel was somewhat lost in thought but she didn''t zone out on the conversation. She was still working Afterall, and she didn''t want to affect her progress. She didn''t think this rebirth story was bad she kind of liked the characters. Kim Na-Rae, the female lead wasn''t a vengeful person nor was she dramatically smart she was someone who wanted a simple life and really didn''t think about things too much or too hard about things. That maybe why she ignored the signs Tae Yo-Han should off as being reborn. She was already depressed from losing her first love and not being able to be with him. Not that she had been reborn she just let life rolled by and even if she met her lover earlier, he was still going to perish due to sickness. So, she most likely didn''t mind if she saw him or not. What mattered was if she could stand the pain of watching him die or not. Watching his life slowly detreated and wither, and then in then in Tae Yo-Han case he may been a complete jerk, but he changed for the better. Its okay to be prideful and feel entitled, but if those two things override your good qualities as a person then you nearly nothing special your just another rich brat in the world of a.d.u.l.ts. This story is a perfect example of ''Love hurts weather its right wrong'' It didn''t take long for Rachel to be able to leave the room, Although the old man kept his eye one her for a little bit longer. By the time she placed the cart in its original place, Steven the manager had come up to her. "Nana, can you sing Tonight" Steven asked. "I don''t have jobs tonight?" she asked back. "Nope, your last job was cancelled" Steven said seemingly excited for whatever reason. "Okay" Rachel said with a soft Laugh. She had almost forgot that she had become popular recently due to her voice. Its wasn''t Ise voice and she didn''t use her shadows to amplify, making her wonder if Yong Nana had a natural talent with singing. But Rachel didn''t think so compared to Ise Yong Nana lacked. "Ah, Darling, well get you beautified" Said Sasha she already had her make-up set and a dress nearby. Once she was done Rachel didn''t look like a fourteen-year-old anymore but an into maturity eighteen-year-old. "Beautiful, Simple beautiful" Sasha hugged her tightly "You are just the best" she kissed her forehead. "Now, ladies and gentlemen. Welcome our very own Nana" Said Mark, he usually announces performances that go up on stage "Singing ''Love on the Brain''" Rachel walked out to the Microphone, this world doesn''t have most of the famous celebrities of the modern world and unfortunately it seems like they never will. Michael Jackson and Even the Beatles do not exist here, as does Rihanna. When Rachel thought about it her heart squeezed as Nick she was a large fan of many Singers and bands it was almost his life, she remembered when she become a famous football player and meet Queen Bee, my goodness she screamed like a little girl despite being in a grown man''s body. As such it became a habit to write down the lyrics to their songs in book, since a lot of them don''t exist here their song will never be heard. Well, one day Steven her manage picked of her book of song lyrics and asked her to sing them to him. Then suddenly had her practice with the band and sing them during some nights at the hotel. Who knew that she would become popular. "And you got me Like, Oh!" she started to sing. "What you want from me?" Everyone was entranced by the beat and then excited by the first line. Was Yong Nana really that good, No. Everyone remembers that Rachel has Perfect Observation right, well, perfect observation is embedded into her mentality allowing her to learn everything she sees and quickly take in and an all information. All Rachel had to do was watch or go to live concerts to learn from any singer in the world their talents. Singing isn''t just skill there is also a mentality and experience and the only experience she had was as Ise with her perfect voice and whenever she felt like singing. This developed her talent in singing mentally like Perfect Observation it is embedded into her instincts. So, no matter what life she''ll live shell always be an amazing singer with a smooth voice and amazing vocals. Even if the body she is in is tone death, her natural instincts will kick in and correct it. Of course, Rachel wont realize it until she watches a recording of herself in the future. "And I can''t get enough, Must be love on the¡­.. brain" She finished and she was applaud, it was only then did she realized she had a full house tonight. Pushing her hair behind her head she was about to leave when a look form Mike told her to stop. "Now, would anyone like to hear another song, from our Nana?" Mike said, the reason he asked this was because even after singing Rachel didn''t look tired and wanted her to continue Singing. "Yes!" it was loudly heard by the Dinner guest. "Well, Nana" Mike looked at her. With a sweet smile Nana nodded her head in agreement as Sasha came out with a stool and two bottles of water before leaving. "Alright you heard that everybody as for the next song I''ll leave it up to your guys." Mike looked at the band members. They nodded and didn''t even hesitate to play the next song. ''No One, by Alicia Keys'' Rachel thought as she looked at the band members ''You are truly missed'' "I just want you close¡­.. Where you can stay forever" She began the next song. While singing she notice movement in the background thought that didn''t stop her from singing. ''Is that, my goodness it''s a camera crew. Are they¡­. recording this?" She glanced at Mike who looked at her eyes and understood what was going on he smiled telling her it was fine. "Oh, Oh , Oh, Oh" The sung ended with another round of applause and Rachel took a water and looked at the band her face told them that she can keep going. Now that they were on rhythm, she could start first. "There''s a fire starting in my heart, reaching a fever pitch and it''s bringing me out the dark" she started the next song before the audience could finish their applause. Little did she knew that she was being broadcast all over the country. Blasting her into superstardom overnight. When she was finished Sasha had removed her make up and sent her off into bed. She was giving the morning off for singing six songs on a row. She fell asleep still singing in her head. Chapter 43 - Fame, Drama and Freedom (4) Rachel woke up a little after nine and since she didn''t have to go back to work until two, she went to the second lounge which was above the bas.e.m.e.nt, it was smaller and no one really comes here so it gives her some peace and quiet. "Ah! Nana" said a youth that startled her Ray was a pianist and the son of the hotel''s owner. They are friends since she could play the Piano better than him, he was passionate about the instrument. "Hey Ray" Rachel looked at him for a moment before heading towards the piano and opened it as she opened as she place her song''s note book by the side. "Are you going to play something?" he asked excited and sat right next to her on the bench "let me help" "No" she started play to get a beat going "Like a small boat on the ocean , Sending big waves into motion" she paused and then scratched her head. "what''s wrong" "Nothing, I just don''t like how is sounds" as she leaned on the piano and continuously pressing one key repeatedly. "Last night was that planned" she asked. "That, yeah, Dad was paid a lot for the broadcast" "Broadcast?" Rachel looked at him in alert. "Yeah, that''s why the hotel is busy today. Everybody flooded in and checked into rooms." "Am I really that good?" she whispered but Ray still heard it. "Are you kidding? Your amazing" Ray said in astonishment. "Its it because the music is good" "Yeah its great but Nana you are what makes it even better." Rachel gave him a look of disbelief. "You really don''t believe me" She then pushed her hair behind her head "Is that why they want me to sing later this afternoon, they want me to sing in front of all those reporters for publicity" "Yeah" Ray blinked. "Nana you know you could make it big, right, well, that''s what my Dad says." Rachel thought about it a little bit ''Their where no extraordinary singers in this country so Music wasn''t as well off as Movies. Without those celebrity singers inspiring future artist, music would have never developed into what it is in the modern world.'' "Hey, Nana" Ray said after seeing Rachel lost in thought for a while. Before she sat up are started playing. Ray stared in a trance as he watched because sure enough the tone she played had him hooked. "Tell me baby what we''re gonna do. I''ll make it easy, got a lot to lose. Watch the sunlight, coming through. Open the window, let it shine on you" People started pulling into the small lounge due to the amazing voice that was coming from it. They had sparks of passion and inspiration in their eyes. "When you say you''ve had enough. And you might just give it up Oh, oh I will never let you down, when you are feeling low on love I''ll be what you''re dreaming of, I will never let you down" Suddenly an applause erupted which caused her a slight panic. The really wasn''t paying attention, she nearly had a heart attack, making her feel like an idiot at the fact that she didn''t see these people come in. "Sing some more!" some guy from the crowd yelled. Rachel then turned her face to Ray and he sat up and walked away. Rachel grabbed a the nearby mike and with a smile. "Do you guys want to hear more?" She asked. "Yes!" the voices responded in with applause and cheers. ''I guess I could start work early.'' "Are right everyone then let''s meet in the West Lounge" she said softly but it was understood as most began to walk away while some tried to run up to her to get some questions answered. But she was to fast, so they gave up and followed her directions into went to the west lounge. Rachel saw that all the band members had gathered up and where ready to play, although they where dressed in casual clothes. She saw that the recording crew from yesterday was there and really eager. She wasted no time and started singing "I can hold my breath. I can bite my tongue" Once the band heard the first line they flushed out the notes for the song. "I can stay awake for days. If that''s what you want Be your number one. I can fake a smile I can force a laugh. I can dance and play the part If that''s what you ask. Give you all I am I can do it I can do it I can do it But I''m only human. And I bleed when I fall down I''m only human. And I crash and I break down Your words in my head, knives in my heart. You build me up and then I fall apart Cause I''m only human, yeah...." Once she hit the high notes the screams of excitement resounded from the crowd. Rachel saw Sasha out of the corner of her and almost laughed at her extraordinary outfits. She brought her stool and filled it with water bottles. ''Just how much are they gonna make me sing today'' Once the song was finished there was a break in between. Rachel took this time to sort out her thought as she pushed her hair back and looked at the band. They only knew a few more Songs, then she remembered that she had given her other notebook to Steven and had them practice more song. She just wasn''t them to see the progress. "Remember all the things we wanted. Now all our memories, they''re haunted. We were always meant to say goodbye. ¡­. ¡­. I want you to know. That it doesn''t matter. Where we take this road. Someone''s gotta go ¡­. ¡­. So I''m already gone" Rachel looked back with a smile as it seemed her band mates where able to follow along with ease. "I''m wide awake. I''m wide awake I''m wide awake. Yeah, I was in the dark. I was falling hard With an open heart. I''m wide awake How did I read the stars so wrong" Another song down the drain, as Rachel opened a water to catch her breath and stretched and looked at her band mates who where already standing when they saw her gaze. "One more song" She mouthed, and they nodded. Originally, she thought these guys would be tired but the looked so inspired and their eyes shined brightly. That must be why they are so passionate about leaning the song she gives them. "Alright, this is the last song before we take off. But, we''ll be back later around two to give you some more music." The crowd cheered again and this time someone whistle before more whistling could be heard. She turned back around to her band mates and gave them some instructions, they intensively listened to her and then got into their position and started playing. Rachel "Uh-oh, running out of breath, but I. OH, I, I got stamina" She started singing once they go the beat right. "Uh-oh, running now, I close my eyes Well, oh, I got stamina And uh-oh, I see another mountain to climb. But I, I, I got stamina Uh-oh, I need another lover, be mine. Cause I, I, I got stamina" She then turned around and faced the crowd. This time she powered in power from her shadows. "Don''t give up, I won''t give up. Don''t give up, no no no Don''t give up, I won''t give up. Don''t give up, no no no" This highlighted the performance and gave support to the bandmates. As she continued, she got people to stand up and start dancing. "I''m free to be the greatest, I''m alive. I''m free to be the greatest here tonight, the greatest The greatest, the greatest alive. The greatest, the greatest alive" After Rachel finished she and the band quickly disappeared before the reporters could get to them, they went to a practice room that was in the back and decided to continue practicing. Chapter 44 - Fame, Drama and Freedom (5) Form then on Rachel reached superstardom with a lot of her song''s going national. Ray''s father also made millions due to his association and went on to build a record label with Rachel and her bandmates as his first artist. Selling load of albums worldwide off her with her increasing popularity. It took Rachel almost just six years to reach to become the respected and influential celebrity in all of Ikon. Problems did arise along the way but they were quickly slapped in the face by Rachel''s true natural talent that couldn''t be copied. As she grew her looks highlight her popularity, she was the nation''s beloved Celebrity that they watched grew up and becoming more spectacular. Around that time Rachel had separated with her bandmates and had them go on and make their own''s song. Which in turn influenced them to become Ikon version of the Beatles. Eventually artiest of similar to ones from modern day started to show, although it should make her happier it made her a little sad that none of them are the original artist. It wasn''t until around it was close to the 2000s when she was two of her favorite artists from modern day appear. NE-YO and Bruno Mars. Rachel was so delight that for the first few years of their careers in this world. She took a break and switched over to acting and modeling soaking in their music. With her not singing anymore people where somewhat disappointed and excited as they saw their favorite star acting and modelling like professional. Rachel was now a household name in not only the music industry but also in the model and acting industry and calmed most talented celebrity of the century. Rachel stepped off her private plane into her home country. It had been well, over twenty years with her being thirty-Four. Her manager had then gotten the car earlier and drove her to the hotel. "Now, this is new, Do I not have any fans in Solul?" "No, although commercial successful, you''re not overly famous here" said Mike. Yes, Mike he ended up as her manager after her stardom took off. Rachel frowned and looked at him "That''s crazy, I was born here" "I knew right, when I talked to the manager of the hotel, he didn''t even knew who you where" Mike said in disbelief. "Even though I am an international superstar who made visits and tour across the world. Well, none of it was here but still." Mike shrugged his shoulder before saying "Well, I wouldn''t be to be worried about it. By the way do you want to make and extended stay here. After you finish filming." Rachel sat back in her seat and thought about "Yeah, there are some things I''m curious about" Mike nodded his head "You''ll have some time, before reporters catch wind of where you are." "Is that so." "Solul, has become more modernized." Rachel titled her head leaning it against the window the city had big screens and whatnot. People walking around in jeans, short skirt, suits. Originally, Rachel wanted to come back to Solul easier when her career in the musical industry reached its peak. But would always convince herself not to in the end, for whatever reason her body would fidget and lock up sometime on the mention. Making her think it was some lingering feelings of the abuse she''s had when she was younger. Finally, she was comfortable enough to return. "Yes, I should put some things to rest". Mike looked at her sadly before turning his head to the driver''s eyes and then closed then. Rachel came to Solul for a film, it was a martial arts film on a franchise that she had been a part of. She had always played the second female lead in this four-movie series and has been continuously brought back as a trademark actor despite not being the main character. The fifth movie they want so star her as the main character this time. Since Solul, was where she was born in, they decided they would start the movie here and bring some returning cast members from the other movies so that they could finally end this series on a good note. A month into the film Rachel sat in her dressing room and she had just finished about 30 minutes of the film. She stared at the stylist who was doing her hair charmed by her looks and somewhat a daze. Her assistant was not to far away. "Miss Yong" said her temporary assistant as he led a man in a suit into her the room. The man was a private investigator she had asked for to find out about her family. "Sit on the couch and explain to me slowly" Rachel looked at the man who was full of confidence when she first met but looked mad nervous. The stylist and her assistant were about to leave when Rachel told her "Stay, I have to go back out they''re in 15 minutes. So, please finish. Assistant Won please get me a coffee with caramel cream I think I''m going to need it." "Are you sure, its not your pretty Miss Yong" "Is fine, all it will do is remind me of bad memories, but they are memories of the past not my future." "Alright" the main pulled out the papers from his envelop. "About a month after you left the Yong family had held your sister''s funeral and told the town that you had not only murdered your older sister but harm your eldest brother making him cripple and you father as well. They had said that they had sent you to prison." Rachel looked leaned back her expression blank, the stylist and her assistant froze. "I already went ahead and investigated, I had also recovered your sister''s body and her corpse was examined. Her head was due to excessive beating and ****." The man guyed "Yang Village knew about the truth about the incident due to the doctor you visited. Your Banging on his door was very loud and caught the attention of your neighbors. Thus, providing you with a form on innocence" Rachel made no notion. "Yang Village also knew about you families ''bad'' habits toward the female members of the family" Rachel froze and then sat up and stared sharply at the man in the mirror "You mean to tell me that the village knew that my family would **** us, beat us, and even starve us." "Yes" the man gulped "They all knew" in all his years he had never encountered a situation like this. While the stylist and her assistant where also shocked speechless at what they just hear. "If your done, it would be best it you leave." Rachel said to them as they finished and quickly rushed out. ''They had heard enough'' she folded her hand, and felt her body shiver. "Continue" "Your other older sister left house due to a marriage, it was a marriage your family didn''t approve of and have never spoken of since then. I wasn''t able to find any traces of after she left the village. No one knows who her current husband was, this maybe the modern area but she doesn''t even have a social media nor any type of knew residency with her name. The rest of your family members however I am have all their currently address in this envelop, Your Eldest brother committed suicide a year after you left. Your father was also permeantly in bed after the incident and is currently in a retirement home. Your Second older brother took charge of the house he has a business that is well off. He''s married and has two kids. Your third brother had left home and got into some trouble, he was found dead in a street in M City, your fourth brother works in the second brother company he isn''t married but..." "He''s had s.e.x.u.a.l relations with my Second brother wife and one of the kids is his." "Yes." The man nodded. "Your fifth brother is in collage he has long moved away. And has very excellent grade in Z city State University. He isn''t showing any habits that he come from the Yong Family and it appears he had paperwork prepared to change his name and take his name from the Yong family registry." "DNA test result did you get it back from all of us." "Yes I had gotten the test result." The man suddenly looked pale "Madam you are not the daughter of your father''s current wife, You your fifth brother are the children of your father and his i.n.c.e.s.tuous relationship with his youngest sister. Her body was recovered like your older sister form the cemetery she was fourteen, her death was caused by complications with childbirth due to giving birth to your fifth brother. Meaning Miss Yong your mother was nine years old." Rachel felt multiple stabs in her heart and felt her eyes redden as she tried to keep calm. "As for you for third and Fourth brother and your Second older sister" They where also found to be the children of a women in an unmarked grave in the cemetery. The women died not to excessive beaten, her identity is unknown." "I want you to get me a facial reconstruction when you can for that women." The man nodded his head "Your second brother and other sister we where unable to find the mothers among any of the bodies the cemetery, but it is possible they are also the product of an i.n.c.e.s.tuous relationship since the elder sister of your father ran away early on. "Your elder brother is the only child your father had with his wife" The man said softly. "Thank you, as for everything else¡­..Prepare the rest of the doc.u.ments. I need all of it" "Ms.Yong do you plan make this public, I don''t recommend it" He said his eyes bright. Rachel stood up she a minute left and then looked at the man "In order for change to occur, something shocking has to happen. Mr. Fang have your ever encountered a situation this dirty." "No" "Well, I have I lived with it for fourteen years. Currently Solul doesn''t have any laws that protect children from their parents due they. Well that''s got to change." She said as she walked out of the dressing room just as one of the director''s people was about to call her. "One of the assistant can escort you out." The moment Mike saw her he knew something was wrong. Walking onto the set she was stood their in her place with a wooden pole in her hand in the middle of the temple. "And Action!" the director said. Rachel had already spread her shadow onto the pole and the people in the dark suits, that where menacingly standing around her. The fight scene was perfect, with an edge of realism. It drew everyone in and this scene was even more special due to their not being a single mistake. The other actors in the scene where in somewhat of a daze as they where lead around by Rachel''s shadow. Everyone was in sync, and after five minutes of an amazing fight scene that Rachel''s character left in wholesome glory. "Cut" the director said as he was extremely stunned. This director was from Solul and hired by foreigners to produce this movie. He was at first stunned as they had asked for him and he was a fairly new director. The only reason he got this job was due to him meeting the main actress while he was abroad it was only once. So, the fact that she remembered him was astonishing since it had been years. Afterword''s he had binge watched the entire series with his wife. The movies where amazing. And it made him, and his wife excited to make this last installment. Now that he had spent time with the actors and actress of the film, he was even more amazed at the professionalism. Solul actors had talent, but the moment a scandal happens they disappear. In Solul, a single scandal could end someone career permeantly. They are also vicious towards each other, pulling tricks and schemes it''s appalling. When the director thought about it a little bit he shivered If the people of Solul try to do something to the world''s most beloved celebrity he couldn''t even dare to think about the repercussions. This Women is super famous around the world, thought that infamy hasn''t reached Solul yet for what ever reason. But you know its odd Nana is from Solul and ye for whatever reason she is not well known here. Rachel was already in the car on her way back to the hotel, she was quickly cleaned up as her filming was done for the day and she wasn''t scheduled to appear until next. The reason is because the director needed time to get everyone else caught up, so he gave her some much-needed time off. "Are you okay? What did the investigator say" Mike said his eyes on the envelop in her hand. "Things are much worse than I thought" Rachel said looking out the window. "Hey, Stop here" The driver didn''t question as he polled over to the side. "What is it" "You see that plaza, I used to sing there. People passing by would drop in some coins, the nice ones anyway. It was one of the ways I made money support myself. She got out of the car and opened the trunk. Mike thought for a moment and also got out "I''ll go back to the hotel in a cab, I''ll leave Lenny over here to escort you" Rachel smiled as she pulled out the guitar and watched Mike quickly hale a cab and drive away. She walked up to the driver "Hey, I''ll stay in the plaza for a little bit. Here some moment to go get yourself something to eat or coffee. The rest is yours and think of it as a tip" She winked. As he was handed the money it didn''t really register until she left when he realized he was given about fifty dollars in Solul. After setting herself up by the fountain she started playing her song. "They tell you a good girl is quiet. And that you should never ask why Cause it only makes it harder to fit in. And you should be happy, excited Even if you''re just invited. Cause the winners need someone to clap for them" Although the song originated in the English language is sounded just as good if not better and produced twice the amount of impact. Coupled with Rachel excellent vocals and an altered tone to boost to fit her tone. It turned heads the moment she started singing. After it ended she was face with a round of applause as a headache hit her but it was light. And a sudden flash of memories hit her but she was able to grasps it. [A rebirth occurred] ''Is that what that was?'' [Yes, although this one was an unexpected one, it may have been a glitch or something. What flashed should have been events that occurred before rebirth. You are seeing that lost future due to rebirth.] "is it related to any of the stories" [No, these two where prepared this one was not] "¡­.." "Hey, that was really good can you sing some more" said a youth holding a women hand. They looked like lovebirds on a date. Rachel smiled but then froze when she got a closer look at the young man, this was Z city. "Ye-Jun?" The boy dropped his smiled to realized something "Nana" he breathed out and went pale, he looked like he wanted to run away. "What wrong asked the women who was next to him in a worried tone." "Well, to put it quiet simply I''m his older sister" Rachel said as her shoulder dropped. "Really?" "But I ran away from home when I was fourteen he was only nine at the time." She looked at this younger brother of her. It said it all, that he didn''t want to think about the atrocity his family commented. The women looked at her pale and frighten boyfriend thinking is was weird as to way he was this nervous. "Don''t pressure him" Rachel said to the women softly, as she gave her a strange look "Our situation isn''t something a normal person can take in. So please, give him some time to tell you slowly." After gazing at the women face for a moment, she returned to look at Ye-Jun. "Ye-Jun I plan to take our parents and older brother to court." Ye-Jun looked up at her finally with a shocked expression, his girlfriend was also shocked and looked between the two. "It''s going to be uncomfortable, but, It''s our family''s dirty laundry. I''m not asking you to patriciate. I''m just telling so you won''t be taken by surprise. I''ll also be looking for Min-Joo" "Why do you?" "Why, isn''t it obvious? Because things need to change. Ye-Jun you where to young to have an opinion or do anything. I don''t blame you for those things, you weren''t responsible, so don''t place guilt yourself. But for me, I am making a choice so that happened won''t happen to another little girl out there. You may have only seen it in our family, but I have no doubt the things our family did is also being done in other families. So I want to make a change and the only way to do that is to shock the country with something that will make them address a real problem they. I cant do nothing about the past But I can certainly do so about the future." Rachel pulled out her card and gave it to her younger brother''s girlfriend because he was unresponsive and looked like he was about to cry. His girlfriend by the way was extremely worried and wanted to know what was wrong to make her strong before likes. "If he wants to talk, he can call me." Rachel said as she sat back down and started strumming her guitar. Playing another son. "You shout it out But I can''t hear a word you say. I''m talking loud not saying much I''m criticized but all your bullets ricochet. You shoot me down, but I get up. I''m bulletproof nothing to lose Fire away, fire away. Ricochet, you take your aim Fire away, fire away You shoot me down but I won''t fall, I am titanium You shoot me down but I won''t fall I am titanium, I am titanium, I am titanium I am titanium" It was always a powerful song but filled with high levels of emotion and a guitar solo. It sound like a song full of someone in pain trying to cheer themselves up. The Song once again attracted attention this time with a crowd bigger then before. Ye-Jun and his girlfriend had stepped away but turned around to listen to her song as if in a trance and completely entrapped by the song. Just like the crowd, everyone was reminded of their hardest time. Rachel still continues to sing even after that as she played another song. "She just wants to be beautiful She goes unnoticed, she knows no limits. She craves attention, she praises an image She prays to be sculpted by the sculptor. Oh, she don''t see the light that''s shining Deeper than the eyes can find it. Maybe we have made her blind. So she tries to cover up her pain and cut her woes away Cause cover girls don''t cry after their face is made But there''s a hope that''s waiting for you in the dark. You should know you''re beautiful just the way you are And you don''t have to change a thing, the world could change its heart. No scars to your beautiful, we''re stars and we''re beautiful Oh-oh, oh-oh And you don''t have to change a thing, the world could change its heart. No scars to your beautiful, we''re stars and we''re beautiful" She heard the claps at the end as she packed up some wanted her to continue playing and voiced it out but where unable to get her to keep playing. As she walked back to the driver who saw her come back as he got back into the car. When she put the car into her trunk, she had told him to take off before reporters come. Just like she suspected reporter did come by the time she got there but they where two late as she had already left. Some people where able to take picture with the new tech Phones they had but where unable to get a clear picture. All reporters could was about a young women who rallied up a very large crowd with a beautiful and powerful voice that couldn''t be ignored. Rachel had the driver drive around the area so that she could stay in her thoughts when she go the feeling of D¨¦j¨¤ vu. "Sir, turn right here" The man nodded un wonder as he did what she said and walked into what looked like complex of apartments. She realized she was a tab bit far from the city she stepped out of the car. Why she wasn''t sure but she felt like she needed to, this time she was very close to the complex. Suddenly she heard something crack from above making her look up. She something someone falling above and by instant she caught the young girl. Rachel was surprised as her heart sped up a little bit. Getting a good look at the young she she panicked and ran to her driver. "We need to get this girl to a hospital" Chapter 45 - Fame, Drama and Freedom (6) Rachel was already sitting in with her arms crossed thinking about what the doctor said, the girl who was about fourteen was clearly malnourished and although the slap on her face was recent, she had no indication of being physically abused. Other than that, she was running a fever. The man seemed to think she was the mother and blamed her for harming her child. Until she explained she was the child mother and was willing to pay for her medical bills. After paying Rachel had called her Mike saying she''ll be out for a bit longer as for the driver he''s taking a nap in the car. After a while she had fallen asleep waiting for the girl to wake up. By the time she did Rachel woke up to the girl calmly observing her like she was dreaming. "Are you awake?" She stretched she caught a glimpse outside, the sun was setting. Rachel then finally got a good look the girl and felt that she was unique and¡­ [Rachel this girl is the one who was reborn] ''So that''s why? How old is she mentally?'' [forty] ''I see'' Rachel saw that the girl was still staring at her and then poked her head "Hello?" Suddenly the girl started crying. Which shocked her, as the girl abruptly sat up and hugged her tightly which. Suddenly a flash of memories flew into her mind. ''These are¡­.'' [Should be the memories that where lost due to the rebirth. I''m still working on bringing the pieces back together. But, things are so glitchy that I can''t bring them in full. In most case I can only give you flash] ''Nothing else?'' [No, your lucky to be getting anything because of the distortion] Rachel wasn''t sure what was going on, but, one look told her a story and a realm of possibilities. This girl''s life was tragic filled with ups and downs. After a while the girl calmed down and just calmly looked at her eyes filled with pain, she had a look that said she missed the person in front of her. Making her frown as she shrugged her shoulders and touched the girl''s forehead "Well, your fever is down. So why won''t we start with a name." "Ummm, I''m Rang Hee-Jin" she said nervously. "Well, Hee-Jin. Let''s take you home. Do you remember which apartment it is?" "¡­. You don''t know" The girl said in a small tone. "Why would I, come one on" She said leading to the counter as she paid for everything and checked her out. The young girls'' eyes never left as if to soak in everything. She woke up the driver who was still sleeping and was about to ask him to take her back to the complex. "Can I stay with you" Hee-Jin said with pleading eye. "What about your-" "Please just for the night" She was about to cry. ''Elfin are you sure this girl is supposed to be forty, because she really is acting like a fourteen-year-old'' [...] Rachel glanced at the driver who didn''t really have any opinion on her taking an unknown little girl back with her to her hotel. It seemed that he thought it was fine especially when she saved her. "Take us back to the hotel" Rachel said, and the girl squeezed her tightly ''My goodness she is acting like I''m here mom. Did I perhaps adopt her or something.'' Leading the girl into the hotel she did the driver goodnight and that she would see her tomorrow. Mike was in the lobby with headphones in and completely in gym cloths. He was probably waiting for so they could work out together. When he saw her he walked over but was soon surprised at her tag-along. "What?" Rachel looked with a frown, Hee-Jin was looking around the fancy hotel in wonder. "You said you where bringing someone, but I didn''t expect you to bring me a secret child" "Do you want to get hit, you''ve known me for over ten years, and you think I had time for this." Rachel grabbed her shoes and was about to hit him. "No, don''t abuse the manager" he squealed as he was hit with her shoes. Making fun of when he knew damn well, that she can''t have kids. After she finished smacking him "I don''t be going to the gym with you today" "Awww, But your so motivating." "I''m sure Sasha would motivate you more" Rachel said as the elevator door close, she then looked back at the little girl. The girl''s clothes didn''t look fitting at all. "Hee-Jin, those clothes are they hand-mi-downs" "Yes, they are my older sister clothes." "...." Rachel reached into her purse and pulled out her phone she sent a quick text message. Hee-Jin was in an outfit that wasn''t fitting at all, especially around the chest area. Although the outfit was oversized, and Rachel could tell that the previous owner had a smaller chest size. Not only that this girl doesn''t even had a bra much less a training bra. "Have you already started your exams" "No..." she trailed off "I''m supposed to start then tomorrow" "WHAT?" Rachel looked back at her phone its still only Six "Don''t you need to study? Why not go back home?" "I¡­..I" "You really don''t want to go back that bad?" "..." She was mute. "Are you sure you''ll be fine?" "Can you help for a little bit?" Hee-Jin looked back up at her. Rachel pushed her hair back; it certainly wasn''t her first time dealing with teens and helping them study. As Nick when she married Shelly, and she had seven of them, but this era and the one she originally was in are different meaning the curriculum is different. By the way on the man''s side during birth totally different experience. Shelly would say some off the wall S***, in her lucid mind. Shelly made her feel like she was going to die every time and they had seven kids, Seven. "What time do you start exams tomorrow?" "Around Nine" "Are they exam for High School or are you still going to be in Middle school?" "Exams for High School." "What is the name of your school?" "Kwon Bayshore Middle School" "Kwon, Kwon¡­..Ummm" Rachel shoot out another text. "Will you parents be worried?" "Only my Dad" "I See, where does your Dad work?" "Ping Chung Factory" "Ping Chung Factory? What time does he get off?" The Elevator came to a step. "At Seven." "What your Dads name?" Rachel said walking her to her suite and opening the door. "Rang Jun-Ho" Hee-Jin said in wonder as she looked around the suite. "Meow, Meow" said the little Kitten. "That Lulo, she''s about five weeks old." Rachel picked up the little thing that was purring the moment she was lifted of the ground. With a light hand on her back Rachel lead Hee-JIn into the living room. "I''ll call your Dad; he at least has to know you''re here." Rachel said as she laid Lulo on the girls lap who immediately took to her. She had gotten the number Ping Chung Factory. "Hello, is this Ping Chung Factory" She said closing the door to her bathroom. "Yes, I am looking for a worker named Rang Jun-Ho, it concerning his daughter." After a moment, the man came on. "Hello, is this about Hee-Min." Just understood from that sentence alone that this father had no idea what was going on. "No its about your younger daughter Hee-Jin." "Is she alright?" He said concerned. "To put it I found her coconscious outside and took her to the hospital." "WHAT!" The man voice went shaky "IS she alright? Which Hospital" "An I was Started to think you weren''t concerned at all?" "Why would you think that? No, just tell me which hospital." "Well, we are not at the hospital anymore." "Where are you then?" he wanted to yell. "Calm down and listen first" "¡­." "At the hospital my doctor told me a few things that had given me some concerns at what is going on at home. So, she be staying with me for tonight. As for her exam''s tomorrow, I''ll send her to school, so you don''t have to worry about. I also paid for her hospital fees so that should be another thing off your chest. As for my concern, When I found her nose was bleeding from a hard slap to her face. She was also wearing clothes not in her size and mind you she is a growing girl but isn''t even wearing proper underwear. As for what the doctor said, your youngest doctor is obvious malnourished and this didn''t just start months ago, its been happening for years. Meaning your daughter had been on the borderline of starvation for a long time. She was running a fever and hadn''t taken any form of medication as well. So, to me it is obvious that her home life is isn''t very pleasant. I end my call here, and I make sure to send her home tomorrow after her exams." Rachel hung up and stretched as she walked out of the bedroom. Hee-Jin was clearly malnourished anyone can see that, even Mike noticed that''s why he made a lighthearted joke at such a serious situation. One Problem is that the girl''s father was clueless about the girl being malnourished despite is being so obvious. Two is the mother, no mother would have let this go on unless it was intentional. Three, the sister is also a problem. Rachel then thought of Min-Joo. When Rachel left the house, she asked Min-Joo to come with her, but she refused and said that she wouldn''t have anywhere to go. Since she wanted to get out of there just as fast Rachel didn''t press Chapter 46 - Fame, Drama and Freedom (7) Knock, Knock "Ah, Just in time" Rachel said as she glanced at the door and opened it her temporary Assistant was there with a few bags. "Sorry to call you bag" "it''s okay miss Yong" The man said putting the bags by the entrance. As Rachel took some money out her wallet "Here for everything" She had given him 100 dollars in Solul currency. "Thank you, Miss Yong, Thank You." He said bowing a few times before leaving. As Rachel clothes the door. Hee-Jin had walked up right to her with Lulo as Rachel pulled out the Kwon Bayshore Middle School uniform. She folded it and laid in on the nearby chair along with her an accompanying pair of shoes. Rachel pulled out a pair of PJs a Bra and some underwear and handed then to her. "Here take a bath and get cleaned up." She pointed to a door. "Bathroom''s right over there" Hee-Jin nodded and didn''t disobey as she walked swift putting Lulo down into the bathroom. The little kitten not in anyone hands grew nervous and ran back to Rachel crying. Smiling she picked Lulo up and brought out the books from that the girl was supposed to study from. There were Four textbooks, but they were thin. Sitting down on the couch, she started to look through and realized that two where textbooks and the other two where workbooks. Just looking thought them made her understand, how far the curriculum was. Some of the subjects where made fore collage students for those in the states. But this is just practically knowledge only: History, math, science, English. In this country opinion life skills are learned at home, as well as moral and ethical obligation. Ikon schools focus on everything there is a class for everything as you age more class are available to take along with the basic knowledge. And also, a lot of thing here is filtered. Rachel leaned back it only took her fifteen minutes but, in her opinion, Ikon was the better place since it provided more options. She like''s Solul, but only for visits. To live here is not for her. Another Knock came to her door, It must be room service she had preordered. "Come in" Rachel said to the hotel maid. "I''m done" Hee-Jinn walked out "Go ahead sit" The hotel maid went to place the dishes on the table. Hee-Jin looked at the table full of food everything looked so delicious. Hee-Jin started to cry, which shocked both Rachel and the maid. The maid had finally noticed the girl malnourished condition and started to teary eyed herself. Rachel patted the girl''s head "Hey, it''s okay you don''t need to cry like that" "My Mom, she would always have a full table but would say I wasn''t allowed more then what she gave me because everything else was for my older sister and my Dad." Rachel and the maid watched as the girl started break down. "Aunty" Hee-Jin grabbed Rachel shirt. "I don''t want to go back, I don''t want to be told I''m a wrenched girl that waste money, I don''t want to be yelled at for things I didn''t do, I want to dress in nice clothes, I want eat good food, I want to be praised for the good things I do, I want wear snickers that actually fit, I go to school, I want to get married, I want to have kids, I want all those things. But Mom always said I couldn''t because I''m a wrenched girl that doesn''t deserve any of that." Rachel was left in shock along with the maid could help but gasp, she looked up at the maid because she had realized that the maid was still there. "Umm, I apologies, I''ll tip you later, but can you please go." The maid nodded and left the room quickly, later she would spread rumors around the hotel what happened and what she had heard. [Rachel, I think this girl''s rebirth had something to do with you.] ''How so?'' [Do you remember the rewards you were giving in that School drama world] ''Other worldly Book, a Holy harp , A power Orb, and a ...Rebirth Token.'' [Yes, the rebirth token is not in your inventory anymore.] Rachel opened her inventory to look for it and realized it wasn''t there. [The glitch was caused by the token; you may have ended up giving her the token. But since it was originally meant for you. You were affected somewhat.] ''I see'' Rachel patted the girls head "well, if you want to eat good food what are you waiting for?" The girl halted her crying and then looked up at her with red eyes and then at the food. "Well, you want to eat good food right. Go on ahead" Hee-Jin looked back and forth and went red at her outburst before she went and sat down. When she looked up again, she saw that Rachel had already started eating. She smiled and started to eat as well. Afterwards Rachel helped the girls studied for a little bit, it was easy they got done with everything in under two hours. Hee-Jin was already smart in her own and Rachel wasn''t a bad teacher in general. "My goodness, what''s the rush that you had to bump into me" Rachel turned to the little girl who was kneeling on the ground her ear was bleeding. They where on a busy street and she ran into her near the road. Rachel was shocked the girl was running around with such an injury. "Are you alright?" she heard the girl start sobbing and looked at Rachel with eyes full of despair. The girl looked around fifteen to sixteen years old with clear indications of being abused. Rachel couldn''t help but be shocked, why wasn''t this girl helped, she had clearly gone through all that trouble for laws to be put in place and yet this girl was clearly being abused. Rachel had taken the girl to the hospital who had told her some pretty awful things about the girl''s condition. Soon after Rachel got a very important phone call, she really had to go, without thinking she took something out of her inventory and placed it into the girl''s hands. But not before paying the girl''s hospital bills. Rachel woke up with a headache it was clearly morning and glance at the girl next to her before going to the bathroom and taking a refreshing shower. After finishing she looked at the time it was only seven when she woke Hee-Jin up and had her go take a shower as well. Rachel had already made her a shake for breakfast of nutrients and was very delicious. She patted the girls head as they headed out, Lulo started to cry at being left alone but not to worry she had scheduled the maids to check on the little kitten every fifteen minutes to make sure she is okay. As they walked out Rachel got looks from the hotel staff and pulled a ''wow'' expression. Soon enough the manager walked up to them asked if they would some muffins. Rachel smiled and accepted the offers, she liked muffins anyways and so did Hee-Jin it seemed since the girl took a bite the moment, she got her hands on it. The hotel manager then offered the whole box to them, this time she declined as she took Hee-Jin to her car. Taking a sip of her shake she started the car and opened GPS on her phone. Hee-Jin was quiet during the ride, it was a rental car that was deliver last night. And a rose scent was added in light to give people ease. It was around 8 when they got there, Hee-Jin stepped out the car. Since she looked fresh and her face was bright some of the students turned their head towards her. "Hee-Jin, I placed your shake, some utensils, and phone. When your done make sure to call me when your done. Okay" Rachel nodded. "Yes" Hee-Jin nodded and headed into the school as Rachel drove off and parked by a nearby bookstore. And looked for some medical books on herbs and spices. She picked out a couple of books, and ignored the eyes turning on the streets. Rachel attire was from foreign brands that didn''t go unnoticed, making people think she was some you rich miss of a wealthy family. Rachel placed the books she bought in the trunk of her car before heading towards the next store for the jade she saw in the window. It was a beautiful Scarlet Jade; she had never seen a jade that color and she was a sucker for spending on unique things. The Shop-Keeper seemed happy maybe because it was the most expensive thing in the store. Rachel then asked him if he would like to be in a picture she post on social media. The Shopkeeper confused didn''t know about when Rachel pulled out her smart phone and showed him in which he finally agreed she took a picture with him and the gem. Which was instantly reposted. She waved goodbye to the shop keep. By the end of the year the shopkeeper would have a company which produced dazzling gems, all due to this one picture he took. "Hey, Stop right there" said a man as Rachel was walking back to her car but she ignored him and placed her new and beautiful Scarlet Jade in the car. "Hey, B***, did you here me." Onlookers who saw the commotion knew something bad was going to happen so some took off while other pulled out their phones and started recording. The walked up to her touched her arm in which she In turn used grabbed his arm and quickly broke it in an instant. His scream was heard by his friends that where watching and all the onlookers who gasp in surprised. "You wench" said one of the man''s friend who came at in a rush, but Rachel quickly dodged him as the man ended up face first in a pole. Rachel looked back at the rest of the goons making a mocking expression. They took no time as they ganged up on her, but Rachel dodged them with ease she was Afterall a martial art expects and had real combat experience. It didn''t take her long to take car of the rest of them. She quickly drove off after leaving them on the ground wallowing in pain. Rachel headed toward to what looked like a mall but at the same time not. Walking around she got a good look at the fashions both old and new. A Place that looked like casual wear and decided to change into it and place her fashionable clothes in the bag they gave her. She chose a long shirt that was cream colored and dark jeans with long boots and placed a black belt over her waist. It was a fashionable and surprised the clerk who didn''t think those pieces fit together like that. She then went to a nearby music store, she found a Ukulele and a huge speaker with a cd player bought on a whim, she started to play Hey, Soul Sister when she got to a nearby bench. "Your lipstick stains on the front lobe of my left side brains I knew I wouldn''t forget you, and so I let you go and blow my mind Your sweet moonbeam, the smell of you in every single dream, I dream I knew when we collided, you''re the one I have decided who''s one of my kind Hey soul sister, ain''t that Mr. Mister on the radio, stereo The way you move ain''t fair, you know! Hey soul sister, I don''t want to miss a single thing you do, tonight" Just like always she drew attention. People picked up the beat really quick and started to dance to the tone. Some of the nearby kids joined in happily dancing and asking for more songs. "Oh don''t you dare look back Just keep your eyes on me, I said you''re holding back She said shut up and dance with me" She smiled as she rallied up the group of people and left quickly before they had a chance to say goodbye. On her wedding Rachel encounter a wedding happening at a church making her stop by to see. She saw people outside with worried expression. "I Something Wrong?" Rachel asked The women eyes where red as for the man he looked stressed. "I''m a wedding planner, and this is the bride''s daughter. The musician had cancelled at the last minute." "Well, what a coincidence. I happen to be a musician" The women looked surprised and so did the man as he frowned "You, that''s really unbelievable." "Well, do you think you''ll be able to get another musician in time." Rachel smiled then looked at the women "I knew how to play many instruments including piano, the harp, and the guitar " "¡­.." Older man didn''t say anything. "Can you?" The women looked like she was about to cry. Rachel walked inside with her CD player and plugged it into the speaker surrounded. The bride and grown had already said their vows and where waiting for a live performance. Rachel thought she was lucky to have brought some good songs with her The bride and grown where confused as they only saw Rachel on the stage. The bride already felt like her day was going to get worse. She''s been having something but bad luck today and its was supposed to be her big. She looked about to cry. However, things changed the moment the music started. IN the beginning Rachel wanted to play the instruments but changed her mind when she realized she had her CDs with her. "Remember those walls I built Well, baby, they''re tumbling down. And they didn''t even put up a fight They didn''t even make a sound" The slow started immediately captured everyone''s attention but the moment she started singing everyone was entranced. "I found a way to let you win But I never really had a doubt Standing in the light of your halo, I got my angel now It''s like I''ve been awakened, every rule I had you break it It''s the risk that I''m taking, I ain''t never gonna shut you out" Soon enough the Wedding halls was filled with people clapping and singing along as if they knew the song. Once the Song had ended Rachel took a breath and another song played. "I just want you close, where you can stay forever You can be sure, that it will only get better You and me together Through the days and nights I don''t worry ''cause, Everything''s gonna be alright People keep talking, they can say what they like But all I know is everything''s gonna be alright No one, no one, no one Can get in the way of what I''m feeling No one, no one, no one Can get in the way of what I feel for you, you, you Can get in the way of what I feel for you" After this this song everyone was mellow and full of happiness. "How is everyone, excited" Rachel said, they cheered in response "You guys want more songs don''t you" They cheered again. "Well, if the bride and groom say so, lets turn this party up" They Cheered. Rachel Picked up the remoted to her CD player and started. "Please don''t stop the music, music, music Please don''t stop the music, music, music Please don''t stop the music, music, music Please don''t stop the music, music, music It''s getting late, I''m making my way over to my favorite place. I gotta get my body moving, shake the stress away I wasn''t looking for nobody when you looked my way. Possible candidate, yeah" Everyone stood up and was dancing to the music soon enough the wedding turned into a blazing party. But people where intoxicated by the music, the bride who was about to cry in the beginning was drunk on happiness and would go be in-between kissing her groom. Regardless of weather its appropriate or not. The next song started immediately. "Baby, this is what you came for. Lightning strikes every time she moves And everybody''s watching her. But she''s looking at you, oh, oh You, oh, oh, you, oh, oh. You, oh, oh, you, oh, oh. You, oh, oh Oh, oh Baby, this is what you came for. Lightning strikes every time she moves And everybody''s watching her. But she''s looking at you, oh, oh You, oh, oh, you, oh, oh. You, oh, oh, you, oh, oh. You, oh, oh Oh, oh" Everyone was so entranced they didn''t realize that some people who weren''t even apart of the wedding where going in. "Yellow diamonds in the light. And we''re standing side by side As your shadow crosses mine. What it takes to come alive It''s the way I''m feeling I just can''t deny But I''ve gotta let it go We found love in a hopeless place, We found love in a hopeless place We found love in a hopeless place, We found love in a hopeless place" Chapter 47 - Fame, Drama and Freedom (8) Rachel waved goodbye to the bride and groom, who are no on their way to their honeymoon. Many she was also sincerely thanked by the wedding planner and bride''s family along with everyone else. As they all started to leave so did Rachel as she put her sunglasses and drove into the direction of Hee-Jin''s school. It been about five hours now, so she should be calling her sometime soon. Ringing, Her phone went as she was near the entrance to the school. Rachel picked it up "Hello, you done." "Yes" Hee-Jin said her tone lighter than yesterday making Rachel think she had a new lease on life. "I''m Already here." Rachel came to a slow stop at the entrance and saw Hee-Jin running towards her. Looking at the excited young girl Rachel lifted her sunglasses. Hee-Jin entered the car with ease as she drove off. "Did well." ''Yes'' Hee-Jin nodded and then got a look at Rachel''s outfit. Since she was already in the mood Rachel started playing a CD. "I ain''t cooking all day (I ain''t your mama!) I ain''t gon'' do your laundry (I ain''t your mama!) I ain''t your mama, boy (I ain''t your mama!) When you''re going get your act together? I ain''t your mama... No, I ain''t your mama, No, I ain''t your mama, no!" Rachel started to jam in the car as Hee-Jin watched in amazement as she sang. Hee-Jin soon found herself singing along and doing little dancing in the car with Rachel. Rachel pulled up by the apartment complex and Hee-Jin went dead quiet. "At the end of the day they are still your family." Rachel said and looked in her review mirror and fixed her hair and put her sunglasses on as she got out of the car with Hee-Jin and only looked sadly down at the ground. Rachel pattered her head and walked with her towards. "Which one''s yours?" Hee-Jin lead her upstairs to an apartment on the side, she ran to her door and was about to open it when it suddenly swung opened. "You wrenched girl" an older woman rushed towards Hee-Jin and was about to slap her and Rachel caught her hand. "What are you doing, how dare you interfere in family matters" Rachel looked at the women and observed her for a bit ''So, coincidences like this do happen'' "If its about family matters, I think I do have a right" "What?" An Older girl appeared she was likely to be Hee-Min the older Sister of Hee-Jin. The first thing the young girl did was observe Rachel and taking in her appearance. Rachel left go of the women''s hand and looked at Hee-Min. "You must be Hee-Min, nice to meet you" Rachel said to the young girl behind the older women. "Ah, yes nice to meet you" Hee-Min observed and judged Rachel''s appearance making Rachel disappointed enough to losing Faith in this young lady immediately. "What makes you think you have the right to interfere in our family problems!?" the women Shirked "Mom" Hee-Min called in a panic "Wow, you totally became a shrew." "What did you say?!" "You heard me you brainless Shrew." The older women totally raised her hand and was to smack her when Rachel caught her hand and smacked her instead. Both Hee-Jin and Hee-Min were surprised at this, this turn of events shocked. "You¡­.You" "What didn''t believe I would hit you, of course, I would. Afterall you raised you hand first" Rachel put her hands on her h.i.p.s. "In fact I kinda want to hit you some more." "You don''t go to far?!" The women "Or what, Min-Soo!" Rachel yelled back. "You¡­.You" "Is all out know is how to you" Hee-Jin was stunned and wondered how this Aunty knew her mother''s name. Hee-Min was wondering who this woman was. As Min-Soo started to blame Hee-Jin for telling this women her name. "I hope you''re not blaming Hee-Jin for me knowing your name." Rachel suddenly said making the women go red. "As I thought Brainless." "You how dare you?" "I dare because I can." Rachel retorted back. But then she noticed someone approaching fast "Hee-Jin, is that your Dad" Hee-Jin looked over and saw her dad she sighed in relief. Rang Jun-Ho walked up to his home and saw his youngest daughter along with his wife, and the new female stranger. Which made him pause for a moment as the stranger looks a little like his youngest daughter. Although, you wouldn''t see it from close up but it was actually there from far away. "Dad" Hee-Min said as she appeared out, snapping Rang Jun-Ho form his trance. "What is going on here?" he said softly. "Dear" Min-Soo face and voice went soft at her husband, Rachel folded her arms and couldn''t help but laugh. "What are you laughing at?" Min-Soo snapped at her. "You, of Course" Rachel said. ''You-" "Again with the You, Goodness you can say more then that." Rachel shrugged her shoulders. "Excuse yo-" "I do have the right thank you very" Rachel cut in off and handed him an envelope. "This is?" he asked confused. "Her hospital records, of course, but to let you know that only a copy and its been permeantly filed in her medical history." "Oh¡­" "What?" Min-Soo said "OH, did your husband not tell you? I took this one to the hospital the other day." "Why would you do such a thing such, its our family matters!" she yelled Rachel covered her ears "Yo, Yong Min-Soo, don''t make me any madder" "Or what, what can you do" Rang Jun-Ho winced and then grew confused "Miss, may I ask who you are?" is was odd for this young woman to be calling his voice in such a familiar tone. "Oh, finally a sensible question? Since you wife hasn''t been sensible from the beginning, you must have pampered her so much during the first years of your marriage. Too bad I wasn''t there, I would have put her in her lace real quick" "¡­." "How dare you say such a thing" Min-Soo "Excuse me but do you want another slap?" "You how dare you?" "Your Line''s are repeating again, Min-Soo" "Stop acting as if where familiar." She yelled back. "Ah! But we are. Can it be that you don''t remember me" Rachel said in a fake shocked voice. "I remembered we all three of us had to sleep in a shed because our parents didn''t want us to be sleeping in the house with everyone." "¡­." Shocked Min-Soo went pale at the memories "How?" and then came to a realization. "Ugh, my sister is so brainless for taking this long to figure it out" Rachel took off her sunglasses. "You, Na-Na" Min-Soo shivered and then looked at her estranged younger sister, she suddenly lost her confidence not only as an older sister but as a woman as well. Rang Jun-Ho, Hee-Min, and Hee-Jin watched the dramatic change in Min-Soo. Hee-Jin looked back forth. "Now this is a surprise, I though you only knew how to be a shrew. Don''t tell me that seeing your youngest sister after all this time is enough to knock your confidence down to this degree." "Younger Sister, miss, you''re from the Yong Family" Rang Jun-Ho asked his mind travelling. Hee-Min and Hee Jin where stunned surprised. Rachel sighed "Family matters, huh, so even you and an idea of what was going on. Tell me is that why you married my sister. Pity." "¡­" Rang Jun-Ho looked away. "It was wasn''t it, now that''s disappointing. How your family turned out is as much your fault as is hers." "¡­" Rang Jun-Ho looked up in surprise and was about to make a comeback. "My sister is a classic example of a women who never had a happy childhood. What she needed was someone who loved her, not someone who pitied her and married for convince" "You" "What upset are you. I am even more so; I have two niece who are being ruined by things that happened the past. I have a sister who married a complacent man who thought he did a good died by marrying an abused little girl. Marriage is not enough so heal someone who had been abused for the first half of her life. You as her husband if you truly cared should have saw that, and even if you didn''t love at least you should have been her friend and helped her heal. But no, you did nothing." "That is not your place, to comment on" Hee-Jin was still stunned at what was being reveled, while Hee-Min seemed to be enjoying her parents being put in their place, making her like this new aunt of her even better. "Well, its not your place to comment on our family either is it" Rachel retorted back at him, making him shut-up. And then turned her head back to her sister "And you are just as worse, he may have been complacent but what was going through your mind. When you decided you wanted to starve and beat your own child. Are you trying to be like the Yong family, are you trying to have a repeat of what happened to eldest Sister and what happened to her. Are?" "¡­." Min-Soo said nothing, and she turned her watery eyes away. "I think I have made my point, you both need to talk." Rachel put her hand on Hee-Jin''s shoulder and place her car-keys "Hee-Jin go back to the car" She nodded and left. "You, Hee-Jin come back here" Hee-Jin froze and looked at her Dad, then stared at Rachel before going back to the car. "Hee-Jin!" Rang Jun-Hoo "Don''t you dare yell at my niece like that." Rachel said as she glared at him and then turned to Hee-Min "Go pack some clothes, you''ll stay with while your parents talk it out." Hee-Min didn''t refute as she went did what her aunt said not caring what her parents think. "You, You what are you doing?" "What does it look like" Rachel turned to her mute sister "You have some things to work out, Sis, and your children are helping you but feeding your bad habits. If you cant fix it, thin you are going to lose both your little girls." "You are not taking my Girls anywhere?" Rang Jun-Hoo "Oh! Is that a threat? But you see there are no laws saying I can''t. Since I am an actual blood related relative." Rang Jun-Hoo was furious and was about to make a move on her. "Dear, don''t, you won''t win anyway" Min-Soo "You, this all your fault, how could you starve and beat the girl." "That girl is your daughter" Rachel said in alarm and she got defensive. "I am not speaking to you" "Well, I am. Sis, is that what this is about. You didn''t have a son" Rachel got her answer when she watched her sister twitch. "You got to be kidding me, are you both serious" "Aunt, I am finished" Hee-Min walked out and walked towards her Aunt. Rachel started to walk away with Hee-Min when he grabbed her arm in a threatening way. Making Rachel snap and twisting his arm and having face hit the ground, she nearly forgot to control he strength. Rachel left the hand m.o.a.ning in pain and after on last glance at her sister left with both Hee-Min and Hee-Jin. Hee-Min was amazed that her aunt had a car, she looked excitedly "When do you result come out for your exam?" Rachel asked fully concentrated in the road and keeping her emotion of anger from spilling out. "Umm, next week" Hee-Jin said. "And you Hee-Min?" "Around the same time" Hee-Min said sweetly trying to make herself more innocent. Hee-Jin looked sad and turned away. "I hope the both you don''t think you''ll have it easy just because I yelled at your parents." Both Hee-Jin and Hee-Min faces went pale as they shivered, because Rachel''s tone was scary. "Hee-Min don''t think that acting cute will make me baby you. As for you Hee-Jin, I can precisely say the say thing about you. It was fine before because I didn''t, I was your Aunt at the time. But, its different now that I do know. I can''t very well as you blood relative allow you both to stay the way you are due to your parents being awful parent now can I." Back at the hotel if you didn''t already notice, when Hee-Jin started to cry over food the real reason Rachel was surprised was at the girl''s acting skills. It was true she suffered, that wasn''t false, but Hee-Jin went through a rebirth. She was technically a woman of over forty years old. Her words and her action where meet to incite Rachel, to her will and cater the girl. She would give her pity but not the world. That is why Rachel indulged her, because she wasn''t going to see the girl again. But, now it''s different with Rachel being their Aunt. These two girls where raised by that older sister of her, who kept quiet and to herself but was always secretly plotting. That was a deception, something in which these two girls are perfecting. It is fine to use it to protect themselves but, they are using this deception for benefits. For nothing more than greed, but, she will make sure to correct that. Afterall it isn''t like she hasn''t done it before. Chapter 48 - Gods and Goddess Galore Rachel leaned against and awning as she watched her twin sister be dosed in praise for another hero she made, making her sigh. This time Rachel is in a world full of Gods and Goddess, these people are the one who have scent Hero''s to other worlds or just in general otherworld. Or sometimes build main leads that will make a successful story. This place is can be considered the focal point for creators to pick and choose main characters for their worlds. It is Called Odore Garden. Depending on the god a hero could receive OP abilities of any type or be sent to a shitty world. This place is also connected to a few worlds like ''Luck and Logic'' and ''Is it wrong to pick up''...You get what I mean. Speaking up she just saw Hestia leave for the world not to long ago. It was pretty entertaining to meet the anime character. Note that they also have a connection to Task Takers. Looking down at her reflection in the spring Waters, she has her original features. Her brunette hair was longer, and she looked more mature with violet eyes, but she still looked very close in appearance in her original world. Rachel''s name in this world is Krirra, Goddess of Dawn is her title here. This world is like another safe heaven she can return and leaven anytime they like and most of the gods and goddess here do that. Meaning every time, she returns to this world she will always be Krirra the goddess of Dawn. As for her twin sister in this place Migneas, Goddess of Blessings. In this world she is ranked number three for her hero success counts. Because this world closely works with creators, the success of main lead will make a creator happy and present them with rewards. Even Rachel is tempted to stay in this world to make a few successful main leads, just for the rewards. The successes she''s had boosted her power by a lot. When she asked Elfin why he didn''t send her here earlier, he told her because she didn''t have enough experience and that she was weaker. Rachel stood up and went to her space in this world, Elfin had designed it to look exactly like the space he usually creates but it has an outside, the building is still circular and has the same things inside but she is able to walk outside and look at the eternal night. Where stars and planets color the sky. Stepping outside the ground is soft fluffy clouds. Walking back inside Rachel laid on a bed like sofa thing with a light curtain. Just as her door to the outside turned into a portal and youth out of it with a strange look of confusion. "You died" Was the first thing Rachel said when the youth walked over. She had already received his information beforehand. The youth finally saw her the young women on the sofa. "Why did I die?" "Because you became Useless" Rachel said coldly as she sat up and turned to him. "You, aren''t you?" "No, the I''m not Migneas. And please don''t get me confused with her." This person right here was a hero, created by her twin. He was a successful hero, it just after the story ended so did his purpose and it was decided that he should be killed off. He was and is now one rare heroic soul''s to be recycled. Meaning he came here to be a hero of another world. Rachel snapped her fingers as the water from the fountain turned into screens, surprising the man. Who looked at the bright screen, everything here shows what happened after your death. As he watched the school the man''s facial expression changed bit by bit at every image. ''Ah! He blackened'' she thought as she waved her hand around and the screens and only three screens remained. "Each site you see is a world you have an option to go to. But they each have a separate price." The young man looked back at her. "Unlike my sister who can give powerful abilities at the drop of a hat, you unfortunately will have to pay a price to get what you want. Such is the reason why you are here." "The reason I am Here?" he questioned. "Yes, you are here because the last god didn''t grant your wish. For whatever reason that maybe I don''t know no care to." "Last god but" "If you don''t remember that because certain gods often erase memories." Rachel waved her hand "Now then back to it, you have three worlds before you. The first is the world you just came from, the second is a cultivation world, and the third is a modern fantasy world." As she said that each other flashed pictures. "Reincarnation is free but its what you take and leave with you that matters now." "I would like to go back the first world." "Then are you willing to pay the price." "What is it." "In order to return that world, you would have to give up all the blessing you received. And become a useless person with no abilities." "Why?" "Because it the opposite of what you were in that world." The young man gulped "how about the second one?" "Like before you would have to give up your blessing but, they would be replaced with different blessing." "Replaced?" "In other worlds, you would trade in the blessing you received for news one." "The third" he continued. "Your Memories from both being the hero and a regular person in the modern world, your blessing would be kept but you would lose those memories." Sometime later.... "Congratulations Sister" Said Migneas, her smile was pure and innocent, but eyes held a mocking light in them "Another hero has been successfully created." Rachel really hated looking at this woman, having the same features as her but with a white lotus personality really made her upset. "¡­." Rachel had her eyes closed with her leg kneel deep in the water of the spring. "Tsk" Migneas said with an annoyed temper as she was ignored, In the end she ran off. Eventually Rachel when back to her space since she was having another guest, but this time she had no information about this person, for what ever reason. Rachel sat on her Soft sofa hugging a pillow, when a woman came through. She looked extremely depressing; she was dressed in ancient attire. She looked like she was about to rage. "I can''t accept this!" ''Ah! She raged'' "I want their relationship destroyed" the women screamed ''Yeah, totally not someone who''s not hero material. Why is she here?'' Rachel thought as the women kept screen cursing what looks to be some couple that trampled on her. ''She makes me think of them second female lead characters. "If you done screaming can you touch the water in the fountain." Rachel said after a hole hour of the women screaming and cursing. The women replied and touched the fountain water, this gave Rachel the information she needed. ''Wow, she really is a trash main character'' "I really don''t understand why you cant accept this" Rachel said after reading the women''s story. "What?!" "Your life all of it and its end, is the result of your own stupidity." Rachel said as she waved her hand and the water became scenes from the women''s life. The women was shocked but then looked at Rachel like she wanted to rage. "To sum it up, Your Marriage to the Marquis from the very beginning wasn''t of love but of political reasons. What made you think he would love you in the first place." The women looked down and sniffled "But-" "But, what, you put emotions into the situation instead of seeing the biggest picture. You failed to see what you husband was trying to achieve and as a wife you failed first" Rachel then pointed at the screens "Look at your actions" Rachel made the women see scenes of her past. "Would you love what you''ve become in those scenes. You position and your status does not give your permission to act like a spoiled and naive child. The world you lived in was never going to forgive that kind of behavior." The women whimpered because she couldn''t deny anything Rachel said, because everything she said was the truth. "The ugliest of truth is that you pushed your husband into another women''s arm" Rachel said, and the women looked up in surprise and disbelief. "Do you believe that, Well, it''s the truth." She folded her arms "You pushed him to that women" The women looked utterly shattered at that moment. Rachel had not once felt bad for her, because in truth this woman was utter trash. "Now what" She whispered. "You were brought here meaning, the others may have rejected you. I can only give you two options. Reincarnate you to a different life with your memories intact or I can change the ending. But of course, you''ll have to pay more for the latter." "Change my end?" "Meaning change how your life ended?" "I want to go with that, I want to change how my life ended, I want to change all of it. No matter the price." "Really? You will end up giving more then you take" "Yes" "In exchange for a different fate, not only will you memories be taken, and you also won''t be the one to change your fate yourself and a task taker change it for you. Are these conditions enough for you to understand what you are sacrificing" Rachel said as she opened the menu to put in an order for a task taker. "Can I add something" The girl suddenly said making Rachel pause and look at her "Can I have you change it instead of a task taker." "Then the same conditions will apply but as before but another one will be added." "I''m okay with that" Rachel sighed "Then the added condition is serving me until I release you is that acceptable" "Yes" "Very Well then" Chapter 49 - Marquis Wife is a Little Cold (1) Rachel was lost in thought as her husband''s new women entered the room, she was to be the Marquis second wife, his sweetheart. Wei Cui, was a petite girl who made Men want to protect her, thus giving her a Mary Sue aura. They had already been here for a long time and Rachel was overcome with boredom when the lively sounds from outside finally entered the room. "The bride is entering, lift the skirt, splash the good fortune water, pull the knotted red ribbon¡­" Zheng Rong, the Marquis her husband was wearing a crimson robe. He maintained a serious expression as his face was splashed with good fortune water. But he couldn''t hide the joy in his eyes that stealthily went from the corners of his eyes to the tip of his eyebrows. Rachel would have to admit that he was her type, but he was a male lead. Which is usually off-putting. The moment his gaze landed on Rachel his eyes hole face froze. The bride went and served her tea with curtesy, but it looked improper. Rachel was half-absent minded as she only responded when necessary and softly. Wei Cui, the female lead was born in a small, ordinary family. Rachel in order to not disrupt the story too much she only acted out when necessary, doing so in such a way that it will keep the Marquis away from her. As Such she allowed Wei Cui to experience a period of joint trial and tribulations with Zheng Rong. Now that they are in love and married, they would be entering the next part of the story where there is conflict among women. It''s just that she won''t become the cannon fodder that helps the leads stay together. Her role as the main wife is enough of a trial in itself. Since that''s the case she doesn''t need to do anything else. "Older Sister, I heard that you came to this household the earliest. If Wei Cui doesn''t know something in the future, I''ll have to ask you for your guidance." "Of course," Rachel said nonchalantly. That was the end of her night, Rachel laid in her bed tired and fell into a dreamy state. Lately she has been having some server personality changes. The next few days where quite peaceful as the Marquis spent all his time with his new wife. As for her nothing changed in her daily schedule except, she had a new person to greet her in the mornings. Near the afternoon, Rachel was do with working and had started to embroidering handkerchiefs. "Older Sister may join" Said Wei Cui who walked in disrespectfully. "¡­." Rachel didn''t say anything as she was fully focused on what she was going. Her two-maid servant watched in awe at how Fast their Mistress was making them such beautiful handkerchiefs. Even Wei Cui was stunned, as she watched. Just because they were awed doesn''t mean they neglected their work, the two maid servants would fold and count the pieces she would drop. When she suddenly stopped, Rachel quickly turned her head to Wei Cui''s maid servant. "You maid servant how dare you glare at This Madam" She said with a deadly glare, the one this Rachel hated most was servant who stopped using curtsies towards someone of higher status, without a good reason why. "Ah! Older Sister, wait. My-" "Your servant was glaring at this Madam; she will be punished for such a thing." Rachel said without listening to Wei Cui''s arguments in defense "She will receive thirty Sticks" Rachel waved her hand as the maid servant was gagged and dragged away for punishment. "You, You, You heartless women. The Marquis was right about-" Slap Wei Cui fell to the ground in stunned silence. "Heartless, I am only following protocol, you are the second wife of the noble Marquis estate. As I am the first due remember that, you and your maid have mad actions that have not put this madam in your eyes. And Yet I only punished your maid servant" "What is going on here?" Zheng Rong walked in and saw his beloved in the ground and cowering. He went straight for her, "You how are you" "I dare, dear husband, for she is the second wife. She came to this madam''s quarters without a former noticed and blatantly disrespected this madam along with her maid servant. Tell me Marquis would your mother love to hear about this when she came backs. If not, please find and appropriate teacher for her before she damages the Noble Marquis reputation." "¡­." Marquis Zheng Rong gritted his teeth but didn''t say anything more as he led Wei Cui away. He couldn''t resist sighing. Xie Hanying had married him when she was only fourteen years old. ''She has been jealous of his other concubines for the past several years. She would use the rules to get rid of his concubines and bed-servants. If he had been a second late his sweetheart would have been. Rachel looked dully at the sky and closed her eyes. The next day Rachel day turned in her seal and given her position to the Marquis Second Wife. It shocked the entire household, the concubines and even the Marquis himself. The Marquis didn''t reject it but was dumbfounded and didn''t knew what to do. He felt that Rachel was going off script. Before the end of the day she had moved out and into a smaller palace befitting of her new rank. Rachel never wore flashy clothes and always stuck to pale plain clothes. Rachel only went and properly greet the Marquis main wife and then stay silent in her own palace. "Madam, why did you want these things?" said one of her maid servants before another covered her mouth. "Second Madam, I apologies for our younger sister disrespect. She is new and I''ll make sure to correct it." Rachel nodded her hands inside a clay bowl she made the other day. As her maids where sent outside. In this era, like all cosmetics are used however the cosmetics here are dangourus especially since most of them contain mercury. The Country has yet to figured that out, so they are many mysterious deaths among women are caused by mercury. This piece of information is something in which Rachel has decided to keep to herself, afterall Mercury is not known to be a poisonous substance meaning she can use it without being caught. Rachel had made a point to use her own handmade cosmetics which is something known in the marquis household. Her maid servant would go out to buy ingredients once every two months for her creams, and lipstick. Fan Yahui, one of her husband''s concubine had attempted it and in the end she ruined her face. The women had paid off one of her servants for her recipe, not knowing both her and her traitorous servant fell for a trap. The Marquis had no proof to convict her of anything even though he knew she was involved. But this gave the household an alarm not to try her. These sorts of things Rachel was extremely careful about letting out, her makeup box was designed to be an elaborate puzzle box. And her cosmetics themselves where in otherworldly shapes that would confuse people of ancient times. These items where only meant for her and she really meant it because the box and her cosmetics where stolen from her once by Concubine Yao Bo who bought off one of Rachels maid servants to retrieve the box. However, this time the Concubine and the maid servant who touched it perished. The puzzle box itself was a trap. Once looked at the two seemed to have died of natural caused clearing her of evidence. When asked she would claim innocence and since they had no proof, they could not pressure her. As Nana when she officially quiets the spotlight, Rachel had then devoted herself to the study of the human body, remedies, medical recipes and cosmetic recipes. She learned a lot about poisons in the process, modern and advanced poisons but it was just a touch into the subject to avoid any accidents. Chapter 50 - Marquis Wife is a Little Cold (2) "She didn''t secretly send out a letter?" Marquis Zheng Rong leaned back against the soft couch as he looked at one of his''s Mama that where meant to keep an eye on Rachel. "She hasn''t sent out any letter. Second Madam Xie has been carrying on like normal greeting the Madam and returning to her room. She has mostly been focused on making oddities here and there. Just like when she was the Madam before." Marquis Zheng Rong found this baffling. With Xie Hanying''s temperament, it was strange that she didn''t cause something to happen somehow for this long. "Then she has reformed" Said Wei Cui "My husband, it would be best if you go to her room." Marquis Zheng Rong expression looked somewhat ugly. "You want me to go to Xie Hanying''s room?" Wei Cui lowered her eyes, She quietly said, "Old Madame will be coming back in two days. You''ll have to go to her room sooner or later, so you might as well let me act as a sensible, worthy wife." Marquis Zheng Rong furrowed his brow. He stood up, walked to Wei Cui''s front, lifted her chin with his hand, and said, "You really don''t mind?" Wei Cui''s mockingly curved her lips, "Has my lord ever stopped himself from going to another courtyard in consideration for my feelings?" Marquis Zheng Rong''s brow relaxed. There was a trace of childish glee in his eyes. "Are you jealous?" Wei Cui turned her head away. "Before I married you and became your wife, I already mentally prepared myself with having to share you with other women. It''s only that I can''t completely accept this reality right now, so I still feel bad. But, it''ll be fine once I get over these feelings on my own." Rachel waved her hand to stop listening as she leaned back and pushed her hair back, today was nothing unusual. Concubine Gao Wei went on complaining about her to the other concubines and the now First Madam. Concubine Zhu Xiang is still sickly, Concubine Fan Yahui is leaning herself toward the First Madam trying to make her and the first Madam into enemies. All except in the Marquis visiting her tonight which annoyed her but, he won''t do anything. So when he walked into her courtyard Rachel was making herself a new outfit and nearly finished. she had the outfit placed on a stand that was shaped to her size. Her maid servants where stunned to see that a piece of clothes from this morning had transformed into an elegant outfit. Marquis Zheng Rong frowned, walking into this smaller courtyard that His second wife had moved into, he noticed all the small unique things in it, that had an air of elegance. And remembered this his Second Wife would normally make her own things. When Rachel came to this world she started out as a baby and grew up from their, it was also known in the general''s household that she had loved to make blankets outfits and all sorts of things, this took to the extreme due to the number of poison incidents she had in her younger years. Yes, Rachel was somewhat traumatized by this and had developed a dislike her certain things, made her action a tad bit more careful. When she married over the Marquis Zheng Rong who was fifteen at the time never touched due to the tensions happening the capital between his cousin family and his maternal family. Which was fine with Rachel who originally planned not to interfere if his bed servants and concubines didn''t mess with her first. So, she got rid of them smartly, but this led the Marquis to make false opinions about her. Since, it kept him away from her she never corrected them and just aloud it to get worse. The first time he had even took a step into her courtyard it was for Wei Cui, when she had been slapped by Rachel. Yes, Marquis Zheng Rong had never once touched Rachel much to the distress of his mother. Nor had ne ever truly looked at her. Rachel was always this way even her former courtyard had items she made; her move was easier since most of the notable ones where portable. "I had heard that the first Madam was sending you here tonight, but the Madam didn''t actually believe you would come." Rachel said with a dull expression as she put her finishing touches as she took a step back and then turned to her maid servants. "Put this away for this Me, I''ll wear it tomorrow to se how it feels." She turned around towards her home-made tea set and started to pour some tea into a cup. As she sat on one of her homemade chairs. "You look surprised" Marquis Zheng Rong walked over and took a seat opposite of her. She showed curtesy by pouring him a cup. He realized the chair he was in cushioned him and instantly made him feel relaxed. He turned his gaze towards the beautiful women dressed in white a light shade of purple. The Capital had rumors of Xie Hanying''s love for him being absolutely crazy about him, but now seeing her stoic and dull expression that she usually had towards everyone including himself. It made him wonder, he had never seen her smile even once. "Marquis will you be staying for the night or is it just a visit." Her tone soft without emotion. "Just for a visit." "Is that so, then may I suggest something to you" "What is it" "Concubine Gao Wei, if the Madam has asked you to spend a night. She would be a better choice for you. It can''t be blamed if you found me revolting for the night." "¡­." Rachel didn''t like this the longer they where alone the more the Marquis Zheng Rong will catch one, she had used plenty of tricks to keep the Marquis from seeing past the illusion cast. A moment later the Marquis left, as Rachel bid him farewell properly. She quickly went to her window and closed it, blowing out the candles she went to sleep comfortably. Where her knew Outfit, Rachel had decided next she would devote herself to music for this week, she had always wanted to use a harp and sing my heart will go on with it. She was disappointed to find out that her zither was no more, but she didn''t complain about it. Also, it seemed that Wei Cui had no complaints about the switch last night. And it looked like Marquis Zheng Rong really tumbled together with Concubine Gao Wei, the women were blooming and making fun of Rachel while at it. In the novel of this world Concubine Gao Wei had conceived around this time casing an even bigger rift between the leads, the first was caused by the old Madam appearance. Rachel had long gotten her two of her maid''s servants to go to a shop and bring her some more wood, and other items. She was going to make the harp; she was currently outside in a pavilion close to her quarters she had used charcoal and some paper to make plans for the harp''s shape, texture, and size. "ah! Older Sister" Said the Familiar voice of Wei Cui and her maid servant that was still glaring at her. Chapter 51 - Marquis Wife is a Little Cold (3) "First Madam" Rachel said up respectfully as she stood up placing her items quickly on the table. "No need to stand on ceremony" Wei Cui waved her hand and Rachel went back to sitting down and continue to sketch. "Ummm, Older Sister are you doing" Wei Cui said nosily looking over to see an odd image being draw with an odd tool. "What is that?" "Which one first Madam?" "Um, what are you drawing?" "A foreign instrument" "A foreign instrument?" "Correct, I saw it once as a child and I still remember it fondly. I wanted to try making it to see what it sounds like. "What it sounds like?" "Correct, I only saw it. I don''t know how its played or even its name. But I wish to know what it sounds like. So, I''ll make it to find out." "..." "Yes?" "Older Sister how are you drawing it?" "With a piece of charcoal" "Charcoal?" "Correct" Rachel said as she finished it and saw her maid servants return and start setting up. Rachel stood up "Well, First Madam excuse me." Rachel did a slight bow and walked back to he courtyard. Curious Wei Cui followed her into her courtyard. "Second Madam we are finished" Said her all four of her Maidservants. Rachel stared at the pieces of maple wood before her. Rachel has four Maid Servants, they care called Long, Hana, Lulu, and JoJo as named by Rachel. Long is her dowry maid servant and the only one she has left since the others had betrayed Rachel and where gotten rid of. Hana and Lulu, where servants chosen by Long. Since Rachel didn''t care to choose, she had Long chosen them for her. JoJo is Long biological younger sister and new to Rachel''s employ. "Good get everything else ready for me" Rachel said as she laid her sketch on the ground. Long stepped forward, although she knew the first Madam was here, she did not greet her and continued to follow orders. Moving up to her outfit Rachel unbuttoned removing the upper layer of her outfit and handed it to Long. Who quickly walked away as Hana appeared with tools presenting them to her. Lulu and JoJo came back with the folded tables and Chairs and set them up quickly by the side. Before Disappearing again. After messing with a few more buttons, she Turned her feminine outfit that was once white into a semi dark blue man''s wear then tied up her hair. Meanwhile Wei Cui and her maid servant where stunned into silence watching as everything, they were doing was fast and natural. Rachel started with the sound box, Sound boxes, or shells, typically come in three styles: square back, round back, and stave back. Once she got started Rachel worked fast chipping away piece by piece without stopping. Long eventually came back with a folded table and set it up in front of Hana who then laid it down and disappeared with Long. This time Long and Lulu came back and sat the chairs what they where doing was building the strings for the harp per, Rachels instructions. JoJo came back with tightly closed pot and a brush as she set it down in close to the table of tools and then disappeared. Rachel hand where quick as she got finished in only thirty minutes. The First Madam had taken a seat along with her maid in Rachel''s courtyard curtesy of Hana who brought the items out for them because they where standing their so long. Then she disappeared again. She then went to making the neck and pillar. JoJo the returned with a tray of; Tuning Pins, Eyelets, and Bridge Pins made by the iron smith nearby. Then she went and joined Long and Lulu in making the strings. By the time she was finished with the neck and Pillar it was somewhat close to dawn but still day. Her maid servants where still working the strings. She took a moment to breath before she opened the pot and dipped the brush into. It was hot glue, a very strong type that would keep the to wood pieces together. With the neck and pillar attached it was time for the Tuning Pins, Eyelets, and Bridge Pins. Hana had then come back with a few bowls with lids and brushes to paint it. She placed them down and went to join the other servants in making strings All that was left was for the strings to be attached and then painted. Rachel sighed and tested it out, the creation was lighter than expected especially with its size. By the way the first Madam had long left with her servant. It was dawn, and Rachel had the maid servants clean up and prepare for bed, as she quickly attached the strings and then paint. Now finished she left it where it was and cleaned herself up before doing to bed. The Harp needed to dry, and with tomorrow being busy with the Old Madam coming back it would be completely dry by then. The next day Marquis Zheng Rong had to run to the palace due to the emperor wanting to see him. It seems that the lively couple had a fight while she wasn''t looking. They only made angry face at each other until the Marquis Zheng Rong left. And then Wei Cui started to show a panicked expression. Concubine Gao walked up to Rachel at some point and said something but honestly Rachel wasn''t really paying attention, all she thought about was her new instrument back in her courtyard. They where all standing outside the outrance of the estate awaiting for the old Madam to arrive. A spacious carriage slowly coming to the entrance approached There were four guards on horses before the carriage and two servant girls sitting on the shaft of the carriage. Behind the carriage, there were numerous servants. This grandiose procession showed the considerable status of old madame. Marquis Zheng Rong''s mother was the imperial court''s only first rank lady. She had married Marquis Zheng Yu in her youth, but he had sacrificed his life for the country. The emperor had felt very grateful, so he bestowed her the title of first rank lady and allowed her to enter the palace whenever she wanted. She should have been addressed as Marchioness Zheng, but old madame had felt heartbroken about her husband''s death, so she had people address her as Old Madame. She didn''t want to be reminded of Marquis Zheng by hearing that title. After the death of her husband, she stayed at Marquis Zheng Rong''s residence and would occasionally have interaction with the palace, but she never asked about governmental affairs again. The Old Madam was the best friend of the Royal Consort Xie which is Xie Hanying aunt. Which is why the original Xie Hanying had gotten away with a lot of the crazy things she did. Of Course, the royal Consort would ask Old Madam to look after her. The carriage stopped in front of the entrance. The guards at the front went to the sides and the two servant girls jumped down from the carriage to bring over a stool and carefully supported old madame as she came out of the carriage. Seeing this, Wei Cui hurriedly went forward to lend an arm to support her. However, old madame, who had passed her fortieth birthday at the beginning of this year, had a truly terrifying imposingness. When Wei Cui slightly raised her eyes, her hand ended up freezing in midair. "This daughter-in law greets Old Madame." Wei Cui straightforwardly kneeled down. The concubines behind her could only follow her action and kneel down too. Old madame''s clothes were simple and unadorned, but she was wearing a stately, golden hairpin. She cast a sidelong glance at the person in front of her, then she indifferently said, "You may rise, Hanying." Just as Wei Cui was about to let out a sigh of relief after hearing the first three words, her heart plummeted after hearing the last word. She didn''t even dare to raise her head. After what she saw yesterday dark thought entered her heart and it even made her have an argument with her love. Gritting her teeth, Wei Cui didn''t stand. She saluted old madame again, "This daughter-in-law, Wei Cui, greets Old Madame." Old madame was silent for a long time. She looked at the person kneeling on the ground and asked, "Who''s Wei Cui?" Rachel couldn''t help but think that the Marquis Zheng Rong was a complete idiot for not giving Wei Cui a proper instructor and not the concubines that he surrounds himself with. He was just asking for his wife and mother to go to war. Wei Cui''s face turned red from humiliation. Her fingernails were rigidly digging into her palms. She felt so wronged that she wanted to cry. How was she supposed to handle this type of situation, her heart cursed the Marquis for leaving her. "Old Madame, Hanying is no longer this household''s main wife. The madam in front of you is the main wife. It''s rather cold outside. How about we go inside to talk?" Old madame turned her head to look at Rachel. Her eyes held a bit of doting, but she didn''t say anything. It became silent again for a while. When everyone''s knees ached from kneeling, old madame finally said, "All of you, come inside with me." Chapter 52 - Marquis Wife is a Little Cold (4) As they reached the main courtyard''s entrance, old madame turned her head and said, "Hanying, I''m slightly tired today. They can forgo with paying respect to me one by one. You and that Wei Cui, come into my room to speak." "This servant will obey." Rachel acknowledged the order and the other women dispersed. Wei Cui was left to stand by herself in front of Rachel. The furrowed space between her eyebrows showed that she was worried. While old madame was changing her clothes, Rachel whispered to Wei Cui, "First Madam, don''t be afraid. Old Madame is just unhappy that the marquis hid this from her. It''s not that she doesn''t like you. You''re already the marquis''s wife. There''s nothing for you to be afraid of." Wei Cui was surprised at first to be comforted by the women, but she quickly turned her head away as heart felt like it was being stabbed a few times. Rachel was ten times more beautiful then her, smarter, and could do more. She wondered why the Marquis fell in love with her instead and not this beautiful and talented woman. Who didn''t seem as bad as he said in the beginning. "I already heard about this on the way here. That Hanying''s gave her position as the main wife away." Old madame''s eyes sharply swept over the two people in front of her. "Miss Wei, where do you come from?" The Old Madame was understandably upset, Rachel was the perfect daughter-in-law. This Talented daughter-in-law who took care to study meal to improve her heal, who investigated remedies that made her feel younger. Who took complete control of the concubines and bed-servants, who increased the currency of this household by ten-fold. This woman was replaced by someone she didn''t know. Her foolish son had never seen her worth nor attempted to know. If he would just look into the account books even once he would see that she was talented if not beyond it. Rachel had long understood this would happen, even if Rachel hadn''t given Wei Cui. The Old Madam wouldn''t have recognized it, Rachel was an excellent daughter-in-law and niece to her best friend. And Someone who she had seen grow up. The fact the Zheng Rong didn''t put his mother''s feeling or view of things into account first. This outcome anyone can expect to happen. When Rachel had given her position to Wei Cui, if he wanted for his mother to be a little less angry. He would have given it back to her, but, if he did give it back to her it would have caused a strain in his relationship with Wei Cui. If he didn''t the old Madam was going to be angry and take it out on Wei Cui, why, because Zheng Rong was her son and Rachel was her beloved chosen daughter-in-law. She would probably say a few worlds in disagreement. This action of Rachel''s was intentional she was Afterall the second female lead, and someone meant to put a strain on the main lead''s relationship. In the end her goal was to get the female lead to blacken, once a female lead blackens only ruin will come for them. However, if the female lead doesn''t blacken that fine to, Afterall the original Xie Hanying wanted her fate to change but didn''t specify how. Should the Main lead continue to love strongly, Rachel does already have a plan to separate herself without death. While if they do well, she also has plans for that as well. But in her mind, she did hope that the male and female lead will stay strong, because in truth she wanted love to prevail all. She was a girl to afterall. Wei Cui had already been married to Zheng Rong for a month, but old Madam was still calling her Miss. Old madame was clearly unwilling to acknowledge her status. Wei Cui''s face turned slightly white. She kneeled down and reported, "My father''s name is Wei Hi. He works as a jailer on the northern side of the capital''s imperial prison. My father''s younger brother is a seventh rank judicial officer." Rachel put her eyes back on the Old Madame''s black face. Wei Cui''s status is considerable low even if she was sponsored by the Crown Princes side. It is to low to be worthy of the Marquis household. "Did you instigate Rong into making you his main wife?" Wei Cut bit her lip, "This daughter-in-law didn''t do this. The marquis and second madam had done this voluntarily¡­" "Are you saying that my son is blind?" Old madame''s gaze became abruptly sharp. "For the noble families, marriages are only between families that are well-matched in terms of social status. Rong isn''t foolish. If you hadn''t bewitched him, how could he possibly do something so asinine?" Wei Cui felt extremely wronged. Kneeling on the ground, her body even started to slightly tremble, and eyes looked to Rachel. "Old Madame, this matter happened because Hanying wanted to make the Marquis happy, this servant wanted to trust in the Marquis eye. That the Madam who he had wanted to be his main wife and longtime partner was someone exceptional, thought it may not show know but people grow. So, may this servant ask the Old Madam to trust in your Son eyes and wait for the Madam to prove herself." Both the old Madam and Wei Cui where shocked, Wei Cui was appreciative for such a lovely speech in her defensive. As for the Old Madam she understood the hidden meaning behind her worlds and immediately calmed down. What Rachel basically said was and what the Old Madam understood was "Let this wild Girl, create her own downfall. Your Son will then see that she is nothing special and do away with her eventually." "Bring the Marquis here" The old Madame said after hearing that her son had returned to the residence. When Zheng Rong came into the room, he immediately saw Wei Cui kneeling on the ground and heard the sound of her falling tears. While feeling distressed, he even forgot to greet old madame first. Instead, he directly walked over to Wei Cui and asked, "Cui, what happened?" ''And then it begins'' Zheng Rong was her son and she hadn''t seen him in two months, so old madame had originally missed Zheng Rong a lot. But, instead of greeting her and asking her if she had been well, her son went to that wild woman''s side and asked her what happened. Old madame was so angry that she almost couldn''t breathe. She ordered, "Kneel!" Crouched down on the floor, Rachel''s eyes rejoiced in Zheng Rong''s misfortune, but, showed no facial expression. What a fool. In this type of situation, he still dared to look after his woman first. Zheng Rong was also a person that had become foolish because of love like so many other male leads. The Marquis returned to his senses after hearing old madame''s angry voice. He pursed his lips, kneeled, and said, "This son greets mother." "Do you still remember that you have a mother?" Old madame''s anger wasn''t light. She pointed at Wei Cui and asked, "Did you even ask me once before marrying her?" ''Ah! And after calming her down to, you just had to make her mad again'' Rachel thought Zheng Rong lowly said, "Mother, please calm down. This son had planned to report our marriage to you after you returned." After saying this, he actually glanced at Rachel who was dozed off into her thoughts again. "You knew that I wouldn''t agree, so you acted first and reported later." Old madame heavily harrumphed. Zheng Rong raised his head. His eyes were full of sincerity. "This son truly loves Cui. This is why I want to give her the best position." Old madame stared blankly at him for a long time. Wei Cui, who was still kneeling, started to cry again. "This son wants to grow old with her." Wei Cui was extremely moved by his words. Underneath their sleeves, Marquis Zheng Rong was gently holding her hand. She suddenly felt confident and kowtowed to old madame, "All of this blame is entirely Wei Cui''s. As long as Wei Cui can stay by the marquis''s side, whether it''s being the main wife or concubine, Wei Cui doesn''t mind either way." Old madame was silent for a long time. She finally said with a smile, "Look at the two of you. One is crying like a rained upon pear blossom. The other has a solemn expression and a stretched taut figure. If someone didn''t know any better, they would think of me as a malicious old woman that was tearing up a happily married couple that truly loved each other." She turned her head and looked at Rachel. "Hanying, I''ll take your suggestion." She turned back to the couple on the ground "Wei Cui, you remember Hanying word from earlier correct." "Yes, Old Madam" "Prove that my son eyes are not bad and that you are worthy of being his wife" Wei Cui was overjoyed at the unexpected good news. She whole-heartedly thought that old madame had accepted her. She repeatedly kowtowed to express her thanks and pulled Zheng Rong''s hand to kowtow with her. However, Zheng Rong''s brow didn''t relax. He only saluted old madame before taking Wei Cui with him as he left. He naturally had a clear understanding of his mother''s character. But, seeing how happy Wei Cui was, he couldn''t tell her the truth and make her worry more. Chapter 53 - Marquis Wife is a Little Cold (5) "Old Madame, I apologies for the trouble my decision has brought you" Rachel said once the couple was completely gone. The old Madam eyes soften "Child, how could you give your position away so easily" she walked closer to Rachel her eyes where said. "Old Madam, do you not want a grandchild to hold you in these late years" Rachel asked in a cooled soft tone. "Of course, I do child" Old Madam said while frowning. "Hanying, may not be able give you that child. I told by physician recently that, it was nearly impossible." "¡­." The Old Madam eye''s watered. "Old Madam how can I stay the Main Wife, knowing this, I and for the Marquis residence the heir must be from the main wife. Even if it is not me." "Oh, Child, Sweet Child¡­.." The Old Madam squeezed her old on Rachel''s hand. "Old Madam, this household has not had children''s laughter in some time" Rachel squeezed the old Madam hands back "Never mind all the hardsh.i.p.s, Old Madam, you''ve had a long journey. How about this one gives you a message" "Yes, I would love one" Old Madam eyes lit up as she had forgotten about her medical message, it was true since Rachel was and excellent at this sort of thing and Old Madam can''t deny how good she feels by the end of it. Rachel looked at the Old Madam two maid servants and they nodded their heads and scuttled off. They went to prepared for Old Madam to rest, since she always falls asleep after one of Rachel message. Rachel traveled back to her courtyard with Long as they returned, Rachel saw her Harp glazed beautiful and standing wonderfully. Rachel''s other maid Servants where standing around it, looking amazed at the object produced with hard work. "Bring me a Chair." Rachel said walking forward she was going to start tuning it. At the first strung a beautiful and powerful sound came out. "Beautiful" Rachel face lit up like a child and a smile that could tame thousands was brought into life. Long, Hana, LuLu, and JoJo stood stunned at a smile usually only they had the privilege to see. Once it was completely tuned Rachel in her excitement her face still glowing couldn''t help but excitedly play. "Every night in my dreams I see you, I feel you That is how I know you go on Far across the distance And spaces between us You have come to show you go on Near, far, wherever you are I believe that the heart does go on Once more you open the door And you''re here in my heart And my heart will go on and on" The entrance Maid servants where wonder struck. "Now let''s carry it inside. Best to keep it out of the courtyard." They nodded their heads and walked up to the Harp, they were shocked at how light it was and carried it inside. Rachel looked at the blue sky before going back to her room. As days rolled by Rachel would spend most of her morning catering to the Old Madam making sure she is satisfied, she was honestly worried for this woman. In this era one her age shouldn''t worry too much and would do a lot to get her mind off troublesome things. Eventually one day while Rachel was with the Old Madam after the first meal of the day, Wei Cui had asked Rachel to hand the account Books asked. Rachel did but she asked if Wei Cui was ready to take charge. Which made her maid upset and lash out and then punished by the Old Madam. Rachel still handed the Account Books to Wei Cui. Another day went and Wei Cui started to think about Children and became anxious, despite being only married for a month she was already thinking about children this soon. Maybe it was because The Old Madam had been really hard on her for her mannerisms and thought that a child would cool her down. She did seem to love the Marquis, so it must hurt for her to be fighting his mother. But then again he love is certainly selfish. "Why are you so anxious?" Marquis Moyu sighed, "It''s not like I''m forcing you." Wei Cui glared at him, "You''re not a woman, so you naturally don''t understand the plight of women. I''m worried to death, but you can''t understand how I''m feeling at all." Liu Mountain was a little way outside of the capital, but the temple there had fertility charms. It would take about a month to go there and back. But Wei Cui was willing as long as she could get child. Rachel couldn''t help but think that she was being over dramatic since it had only been a day. But at the same time, she was all for it, if both Zheng Rong and Wei Cui could leave that would be idea. Concubine Gao is pregnant, though she doesn''t know. Rachel had been watching her and a doctor had finally confirmed it for her. She took great lengths to have it kept a secret, until it was stable. And it if the two-lead leave by this time then by the time they come back. Concubine Gao would be three months. Wei Cui seeing one of her husband''s concubine''s pregnant after trying so hard. Makes a person wonder how she''ll take it. Marquis Zheng Rong was slightly unhappy these days as well. He had indulged her too much and this was the result. Wei Cui was becoming increasingly lacking in following the established rules. When she hadn''t followed etiquette once or twice, he most likely had regarded it as her being young and cutely spoiled. Wei Cui was faced with stress from her mother-in-law, wanting a child, and her husband being displeased with her. But she always had the man''s love and that was the only thing she could depend on in the Marquis household. When faced with odds couple with other factors likes the Concubines whispering in her ear. Rachel can already see this woman is downgrading and soon she will blacken. Rachel sighed and went back to her room; she had analyzed these people to much. "Such a magnificent instrument" Old Madam said in a daze after hearing just one song. "To think such a large thing had such a beautiful sound" The Madam had been looking more refreshed these days, since her son and the wild girl left for the Liu Mountains three weeks ago. Rachel nodded her head "I had a doctor check on Concubine Gao" "Ohhh" Old Madam frowned at the sudden change in topic. "She is with child" Rachel said softly The Old Madam''s eye sparkled and then dimmed at she looked at Rachel. "Child..." "Is this not something to celebrate, Old Madam" Rachel held the old Women hands "You are to have a grandchild, whether they be a son or a daughter." After another month the couple came back to hear the surprised news of Concubine Gao, seeing the bulged belly of the concubine. This was tantamount to slapping Wei Cui''s face. She couldn''t cry and she wasn''t able to smile. She locked herself in her room for a long time before she finally came out of her room with red eyes and returned to the main courtyard. As for the Marquis, it was clear that he wasn''t happy. In fact, the child though not bon yet was making his beloved suffer. The Old Madam was happy to have a grandchild, but Concubine Gao backround wasn''t appealing. It would have been socially unacceptable to bring a hostess from a brothel home as a concubine, but the crown prince had taken in Gao Wei first and had her trained for two years. She happened to be nineteen-year-old when she was sent into the marquis''s household. Although she was only a hostess, she was a hostess that the crown prince had intentionally added to the marquis''s household. She was left here as the crown prince''s representative, so Marquis Zheng naturally had to acknowledge that her status was higher than the other concubines''. Poor Concubine Gao looks like no one, but Rachel is happy about this new addition to the family. Rachel had no symphony for the women, but she did have for the child. In the original Novel, Concubine Gao became second Wife when she birthed a son. Her child never had any attention because the Marquis was busy adoring the Child Wei Cui had despite being a daughter. This made the Concubine go crazy and use her son as leverage. But she went to far and killed the boy. The situation is the same, but the downfall will be different this time, no doubt this time she was making an evil choice. But at least that evil choice will save the life of an innocent. Wei Cui had already silently cried for an hour and Zheng Rong didn''t have any ideas left. He had tried every method to coax her for days, but Wei Cui continued to cry. He asked, "Do you hate me? You were the one wanted me to favor Gao." "You''re actually turning around and blaming me?" Wei Cui''s childish temper started and she sobbed, "Another woman is pregnant with your child before me, and you won''t allow me to cry?" Zheng Rong was speechless, but he couldn''t help feeling bad when he heard her crying. Feeling restless, he stood up and walked outside. Rachel sighed inside as she was playing her Harp in her courtyard, she could tell the man was coming this way. Her maid servants where entranced by the song to the point they didn''t seen the Marquis coming until Rachel stopped playing. "Greetings Marquis" Rachel said bowing respectfully Marquis waved his hand and abruptly sat down; Rachel looked at her maid servants who hurried off. "Something bothers you, Marquis?" Rachel said "You don''t notable come to this one''s courtyard unannounced" "This Marquis just came to drink some tea" Rachel frowned as one of her maid servants went and served him. She saw the spark in Lulu''s eyes when she did and turned her face away, as she strum the Harp and eventually started playing again. Chapter 54 - Marquis Wife is a Little Cold (6) Looking up at the starry sky, Long had poured another cup of wine in Rachel''s saucer as she dazed at the stars and took in another sip. Her face slightly red. "Lulu had become greedy¡­." Long jumped and looked up at Rachel with a worried expression. Wanting to say something but ultimately chosen not to. The Xie household was tortuous even for a mere maidservant, Family members where always scheming against each other it was horrifying, a lot of those schemes would get maid servants killed. Due to the schemes her parents and other siblings except for Jojo did not survive. Long shivered she had seen so many things, maid servants will also backstab their masters and fellow servants. "Second Madam has Lulu become a liability" Long said hardening her heart towards Lulu who she had known and treated like a sister for almost two years. "She has, having affections for the master of the house despite being a mere servant. Long, your eldest sister was the same way" Long''s main family consisted of their parents and eight siblings. Long was the third eldest while JoJo was the baby of the family, the first eldest was a girl and the rest where boys. All served the Xie family, Long''s eldest sister began to hold affections for her Cousin. She schemed and tricked and eventually ended up his concubine. But when those schemes and tricks came back to her she pushed the blame onto her parents. Ultimately, getting them slaughtered in the end. As for Long herself she had watched her parent''s death but wasn''t able to do anything for so long. She still couldn''t do anything as her older sister used her brother''s as pawns until they where all gone. Finally, it came time for her and her younger sister to be sacrificed. Rachel put an end to it and turned the table, Long''s sister was just a concubine and had no value. What was important to Rachel was whether Long would be useful, as such she put Long and her Sister in the same room. The result Long killed her of course, if she hadn''t Rachel would have gotten Rid of Long to. Long killing her older sister signified that the women would toss away her naivety and get rid of her enemies regardless of who they are. In this world, she couldn''t afford na?ve maidservants. "However, these affections I can use" Rachel leaned into her chair "Since she likes the Marquis, as her master I would like to give her what she wants." "¡­." "As for Hana, well, get rid of her" she smiled "Tomorrow, will, be a splendid show" As Dawn broke out, a deadly scream pieced waking up the entire household. Upon the entering the sight of Concubine Zhu Xiang courtyard. Blood was seen everywhere, and the body of a mutilated corpse laid in front of Concubine Zhu Xiang bedding. Concubine Zhu Xiang herself was frightened to near death as she fainted the moment she woke up and saw the sight. Once hearing the story all the concubines stayed inside as the tail was to frightening. Marquis Zheng Rong was a bit pale as something like this happened in his household, it was to bold of a message. When he found out that the mutilated corpse belongs to one of Rachels Maidservants he suspected but couldn''t prove anything. In the end he found damning evidence on Concubine Zhu Xiang as she was providing information to someone. He imprisoned Concubine Zhu Xiang, but, her maiden family interfered and took her away. Later, she went missing from her maiden family. But that was quickly solved when not even a day later her severed head was placed in front of her maiden family''s home. The rest of her body was never discovered. Soon enough time continued and the matter was placed in the back of everyone''s minds. Wei Cui was the only person that continued to be unhappy, after the passing event. Concubine Gao''s pregnancy was like a thorn in her heart. Every time she thought about it, there was a difficult to endure pain in her heart. And so, she usually avoided any place where Concubine Gao would be and her mood continued to be bad. There hadn''t been any smiles on her face in a while. At first, the marquis stayed in her Courtyard every day to keep her company. However, it seemed that he had become busier with his work in the palace and he would return home very late. Occasionally, he would sleep in the courtyards of the other concubines. "Stupid Man" Rachel mouthed those words with a condescending tone. Today, everyone had sat down to chat after the women had finished paying respects to old madame. Marquis Zheng Rong had also happened to come by at this time, but he seemed tired. He also brought a message that Wei Cui wasn''t feeling well and wouldn''t be coming. Sitting at the highest position, old madame coldly harrumphed, "It seems like it''s really easy for her to get sick in this weather. You''ll have to order the servants to properly take care of her." There wasn''t anything that Marquis Zheng Rong could say to refute. He could only agree. Afterword''s he said some words of encouragement to Concubine Gao whose belly was bigger. The other Concubines had also said some lighthearted things as well. Making her who has been very unhappy lately pleased. As some more time passed the Marquis cousins and uncle from his mother''s side had come to visit, old madame naturally warmly welcomed them with a festive meal at the main courtyard. I "The new cousin-in-law is truly beautiful. She''s much prettier than our old cousin-in-law." said Chen Xuegang, her eyes had looked at Rachel for a long time before falling on Wei Cui''s body. Zheng Rong face turned ugly because what sounded like a compliment was actually and insult directed to Wei Cui. Sitting next to Chen Xuegang, was her brother Chen Zan wearing a silver mask. He was the second male lead in the novel. He quietly said, "Xuegang, properly eat dinner and speak less," and added more food to her bowl. She blatantly observed him a few more times. He looked at Wei Cui only once during that hole time. Eventually, he finally noticed her observing eyes and look up at her. She didn''t turn her gaze away but tilted her head. ''His Mask'' Rachel thought and couldn''t help but think of someone she hadn''t seen in a long time. Marquis Zheng Rong didn''t like to look around the table while he was eating, but during this meal, By coincidence, he saw Rachel and his cousin staring at each other. He kicked Chen Zan''s leg. "En?" Chen Zan looked at him in confusion. By that time Rachel had already stopped looking and was quietly sitting in the back not really putting anyone in her eyes. Chen Zan eyes turned back to Rachel for a moment, then back to his food. By the time the meal was over, the sky had become dark. After old madame talked with her older brother for a while, she had Wei Cui guide these cousins to their rooms. She was followed by the rest of the concubines Rachel was the last one and was still observing Chen Zan hard, the mask he wears is really unsettling her for some reason. Feeling hostile intent, Rachel reacted by instinct the moment she felt the hands try to push her. "Ah!" A cry in surprise and the surrounding people became a disorderly mess. The servants, who had been carrying the lanterns, turned around to look to see Rachel holding Wei Cui servant''s girl by her neck. The young girl was frightened by the turn of events and was attacking Rachel trying to break free from her grip. By then Rachel was already lost in blind fury when she snapped out of it as she heard a splash and looked back towards the other. Concubine Gao wasn''t there, letting go of the helpless maid she almost strangled. Rachel ran towards the side where she heard the splash and saw Concubine Gao''s clothes in the water. Taking off her outer layer of her coat and dropping it she dove into the freezing cold water and pulled Concubine Gao up. As for everyone else they were frozen except for Concubine Gao''s maidservant who started screaming. When she brought Concubine Gao out of the lake she was shivered, frightened and completely drenched. "Fan Yahui, take out guest to the western courtyard" Rachel said wrapping Concubine Gao in her fur coat to keep her from going into shock, "Yes, Second Madam" Concubine Fan said after glancing at Wei Cui, who was still frozen with the situation. She turned to the Concubine Gao''s maidservant. "Bring a doctor here now" Chapter 55 - Marquis Wife is a Little Cold (7) After being check out by the Doctor and cleared, everyone had returned to their courtyards except Rachel. She herself stayed to make sure Concubine Gao was going to be okay for the rest of the night, much to her annoyance when Concubine Gao. Continuously insulted her despite being the one to save her, Rachel said nothing as she listened to women talk her ear off. She eventually quieted down when Marquis Zheng Rong appeared, she had an innocent face on full of grievance. "Take care of yourself" he said seeing that she was okay, Rachel stood up and left once he arrived. He looked back at her and wanted to ask some questions. Concubine Gao''s eyes turned red and she gritted her teeth as she said, "My lord, aren''t you going to investigate who tried to harm this servant?" Drawing his attention back to her, but, the Marquis was more interested in Rachel. Once his mind started working, he started thinking about reason why Rachel was desperate to save the child, he wondered what benefit she had. As for Concubine Gao she was thinking why had someone suddenly pushed her without rhyme or reason as she was walking? She would obviously get sick if she was pushed into cold water during the middle of winter, so why had someone deliberately pushed her into the water? Pausing for a moment, He a thoughtful sigh "Did you see who pushed you?" Concubine Gao shook her head. "I was lost in thought when someone suddenly pushed me from the side. I didn''t see who that person was." When Rachel got back to her room, she smiled and turned to her maid servant Long "There is a change of plans." "Hey, Cousin-in-law" Said Chen Xuerang from the window, Rachel glanced at the young lady who had taken a fancy to her the first time she met. Glancing at Long who nodded her head and quickly "So, do you know who pushed that pregnant Concubine Gao into the lake." "...." Rachel was quiet as she was the only person who saw who pushed Concubine Gao, three servants where ahead with lanterns. Followed by the cousins and then First Madam, Concubine Gao and Concubine Fan, Rachel was the behind all of them. From an outsider''s point of view Rachel is the most ideal suspect, but once looked at a little more. It would be clear who the real suspect is. The person had a rushed plan, and was going to use Rachel as a scapegoat, but things didn''t work out because Rachel had caught her maid servant and is an eyewitness to her pushing Concubine Gao. There are a few ways Marquis Zheng Rong could go, he could punish the real culprit, Use Concubine Fan or blame the scapegoat. He can not escape this without pushing it towards someone. But this is a good opportunity, the female lead had recently blackened and needed to feel powerful. As a result, getting rid of the person she hated most would encourage her. Besides the many ways she thought of about getting the Marquis to divorce her this one was the most pleasant. She wasn''t going to give the Marquis the opportunity to change the result. "Xuerang, tonight, I am tired and wish to sleep earlier tonight" Rachel pulled her hair pins out and laid them one her table. And then turned to the young stepping closer to the window she smiled. Which gave Chen Xuerang a shock as she had never seen this woman smile before. "Right now, it''s the mountains haven''t flattened. The heavens and earth haven''t joined. I''m willing to separate from you, my lord and husband." This sentence made Chen Xuerang frozen as Rachel closed the window. She left not long after that in a rush to talk to her brother Chen Zan. "Older brother." Chen Xuerang came back from outside and directly barged into his room. Chen Zan turned his head and helplessly looked at her, "I told you so many times already. Don''t directly enter someone''s room. You have to remember to knock on the door first." Chen Xuerang''s entire face looked depressed. After sitting down, she said gloomily, "We''re siblings, there''s no need to keep a distinct separation. I feel upset after speaking with Hanying, so I came here to have a heart-to-heart talk with you." "Second Madam" Long said as Rachel waved her hand and stopped listening to the siblings. "Perfect timing" Rachel opened the window again and did and invisible whistle. A beautiful gray bird appeared and landed on her arm. Placing the message in the silver container into it the bird flew off into the starry sky without a single pip or noise. The Gray Falcon was a reward from a creator, and it was coated with her shadow from sight. It was a very safe servant to have in both older and newer Eras. "We can cancel the plan LuLu for now" she said "Tomorrow we prepare to move out of the estate." "Are we returning back to the Xie estate" "Do you think they would want me back after divorce. No, they will remove me once I step into the estate. I will not have any value to them as a divorced woman." She turned to Long "Looks like we can speed up things" The Next day Rachel had come to the main courtyard without any of her maid servants. Looking at Wei Cui, her expression had greatly improved. Marquis Zheng Rong had probably successively coaxed her last night. Wei Cui started with her testimony first, by the way the Old Madam wasn''t present for this so the decision would be out of her hands. Once Wei Cui was finished, she ended with "We''re all sisters. It wouldn''t be good for your servant to make any guesses. My lord, please make the decision instead." Marquis Zheng Rong glanced at Rachel before he pursed his lips and asked the servants in the back, "At that time, who moved? Or, did anyone feel someone next to herself move? All of you, close your eyes and point. No one is allowed to open her eyes. Otherwise, you''ll be driven out of this household." Rachel stepped forward her eyes hadn''t closed at all shocking everyone. "My Lord I had pushed Concubine Gao into the water" she said with an extremely calm expression. "I can listen to your explanation." Marquis Zheng Rong pursed his lips and said, "Why did you push Concubine Gao into the water?" he felt something was wrong, something was wrong. Last night her knew who really did it and yet. Wei Cui was shocked and then frowned, she knew that this person clearly saw her push Concubine Gao. Yet, why is she saying such things. As for the rest, Concubine Fan was also shocked and felt something was wrong. Concubine Gao was also confused and truly didn''t think that Rachel pushed her. She was planning to frame Rachel but¡­..this is really odd. "I was jealous of Concubine Gao for being with child." Rachel began to explain "I had been informed by a physician that I will never be able to be with a child of my own. The old Madam has also been informed of this. But after pushing Concubines Gao I had instantly regretted it, she was with child and the child is innocent in these matters. So, I jumped into to save Concubine Gao." Rachel turned to Concubine Gao "Concubine Gao knows the one who pushed her was me." Concubine Gao shivered and looked down. "¡­." Marquis Zheng Rong was somewhat excited and yet felt something was off. Being infertile was a safe ground for divorce and separation. With this he could separate from Rachel, and yet something seemed off. "My lord, I have decided to come clean with this information. Because I can no longer stay in the Marquis household knowing full, well, I will never bare a child. As A wife I am unable to maintain my emotions and thus resulted in accident. Should I stay I do not know what I may due next. I plead with the Marquis to divorce this shameful wife." Rachel did a perfect bow she wanted a conclusion quickly before the Old Madam wakes up and starts to put a stop to things. "This Marquis will take your suggestion and divorce you. Till then you will be confined in your Courtyard and the position of Second Madam will be taken from you" Marquis Zheng Rong had a bad taste in his mouth, it was true he really wanted to divorce this woman. He hatred even before they married, and she had been nothing but an eyesore. If anyone went deeper into the investigation, they would see that it was his sweetheart that did the deed. He was already planning to make Rachel the scapegoat and use this for grounds of divorcing her. But, her directly confession and raveling a motive. Locked her as the culprit despite being innocent. It was his intention to use this chance and divorce. But it was supposed to be under his terms. Not even his mother can save her from this, it is an Ideal situation. Just how does it benefit her to be divorced and treated as a laughingstock in the hole capital. But, if he doesn''t now, he doesn''t know if he''ll have any chance in the future. Chapter 56 - Marquis Wife is a Little Cold (8) Rachel was laying down in a room in the Buddhist temple, it had been a few months. Just like she predicted, the Xie family household removed her from their family and the sent her half-sister to the Marquis household. Although she had her own estate, she was staying here for a few weeks. As for the Old Madam she was of course furious but couldn''t do anything with the fact that she had confessed. And her Aunt who was supposed to be fond of her dropped her like a hat when she became useless. The problem is that Rachel wasn''t useless, do you think she would do things without back up. Of course, not she controls the entire economy, it took her ten years. But she did it and is now a factor in the fight for the throne. Even the emperor must give her respect at the point of where she was. Using dummies, she made herself as elusive as possible all except one for one, the crippled second Prince. She only indulged him with her identify. But, Let''s get back to the point, after leaving the Marquis household. Things started to go way down from there. Usually it was Rachel who filtered the schemes and tricks to the point that Zheng Rong would only blame her and call her evil. He in truth had never faced a single problem in his household, until Wei Cui came. The Problems where always solved ruthlessly by Rachel before he had a say. To say the least, she was more then exceptional at handling people. So what happened well Hell broke loose, of course. The Current Madam had Rachel to do most of the hard work while she did what she called hard work was the easy portion. As for the account books the women had made a huge mess of them to the point the Old Madam had bene bedridden due to her fury. Concubine Gao had also miscarriage and went insane, so she was sent away. Marquis Zheng Rong was also forced to accept two new Concubines and a new Second Madam. In fort Rachel''s very own Half-Sister. The relationship between the lead became worse and worse as time went on. A Blackened Female lead, she truly spells doom everywhere. Her know found confidence and her going head to head with a true lady of the Xie family whose personality nearly represents the family. The female lead is probably truly dark right now in trying to handle a professional. Marquis Zheng by now doesn''t even know what to do, his own home had become hell and his mother had fallen deadly ill. He was probably regretful in divorcing her, though his pride won''t let him admit it. He now knows and probably understand why Rachel wanted to divorce him. "What are you thinking about, Krirra?" Said a handsome man, in full view he was nearly n.a.k.e.d as well. "Did you know that in the capital, Smallpox was spreading" She looked up at him. "Was that you''re doing?" Azdis, God Of Death. She had been together with her for about 300 years now, he came down to this world with her. His identity in this world was Crown Prince of neighboring country, Tian Shi. "And if it was" He said sweetly. "It is happening to quickly, what would the creator think." She said setting up and putting her robe on "Well, what would it matter as long as you don''t kill the main characters. Anything is game right, since he hadn''t made a move for me leaving the field earlier than expected." Azdis came and hugged her from behind and kissed her neck "¡­." He didn''t really say anything. "Hey, if you do things like that. We''ll end up in bed again." Rachel poked his check, as Azdis laid his head fully on her neck. "We aren''t in our god forms, so stamina is a little different." "Master" Said Long she hadn''t entered and was standing outside. "Old Madam from the Marquis household and gotten the Smallpox and she had perished. The Marquis has also been infected and is being moved to this mountain as we speak." Rachel paused as she heard that the Old Madam death''s and felt a little sad. "Are you upset with me?" "No, she''s better off. Everything that follows would have killed her long over many times." Rachel said an pushed him away. As she started getting dressed. "Is the Marquis travelling with any of his concubines or wife''s" "No, he comes alone" "Heh" Rachel said and then looked at Azdis "What are you doing get dressed" She throw his clothes at him. "Aww, But I want to stay n.a.k.e.d and wait for you to come back" he said childishly as he caught his clothes and began getting dressed. Once fully dressed Rachel walked outside with Long following her leaving behind Azdis who was still getting dressed. Once outside she saw the Marquis being carried in and pushed into one of the rooms, she smiled "Where''s Lulu?" "I get her right way" After leaving LuLu had been recently causing problems, she was dissatisfied with the fact that they left the Marquis household and it clearly showed. Once she found out that the Marquis was here, she was excited. Rachel had sent her to take care of the Marquis who had smallpox. When she realized that the Marquis had smallpox she paled and wanted to back out, but Rachel forced her to. A few days later Rachel had walked in with Lulu, the young girl really didn''t want to be taking care of the Marquis. Then man was awake, but one could easily tell he was in despair. "You look much better Marquis" Rachel commented as Lulu went on ahead and placed his meal by the nightstand. "En, my fever didn''t get worse because your Maidservant did a really good job taking care of me." "Are you not going to ask for your wife''s or Concubines." "They did not want to come¡­." He slowly said. "Such a shame, none wish to risk there lives to save you." "¡­.." "Well, I''ll leave you to it." Rachel said one last glance at Lulu before leaving without looking back. Azdis was waiting outside for her with Long she took her hand in his and walked away. Chapter 57 - Odore Garden’s Tea Party of Goddess Rachel was around the spring ponds and Odore Garden looking at the giant screen displaying stats and names. Azdis was currently in a cultivation world for whatever reason, so she had been bored these days. "Sis" Rachel turned to the annoying twin sister of hers, she had a group of other gods and goddess behind her. "We are hosting a tea party and telling our stories, I was wondering if you would like to join us." "Sure" Rachel said as she stood up and followed away to a rather large table filled with treats. Once the mood became good between everyone the stories started. "I''ll go first" Yrus, God Of Seasons "So, I ended up with a second male lead, his name was Myriil Keajeon¡­.." Myriil Keajeon, was an Elf of a fantasy world he was recruited into the party of the female hero to defeat the demon King, he was one of the harem members of the hero''s party. He had an extremely impressive record even more so then the male lead of the world. His problems started after the end of the story. Unlike most second male lead''s he wasn''t in love with the female lead and returned to the nation of the elves after the main leads wedded. After a few years the female lead and male lead''s relationship was starting to become strained and she fled into the Elf''s kingdom. As you can see, she encountered Myriil, and she pursued him for a few months before he fell for her and then they where together for quiet a bit before the male lead caught up. As you know, they started to fight and for months competed. The female lead ended up running back to the male lead. Myriil was then going back to the Elf country when the female lead turned out pregnant. It was unknown who the father was. By the end it turned out that baby was neither Myriil nor male lead kid, the female lead ended up running away with another man again. Well, Myriil did have a peaceful live afterword''s but the incident had always ticked him off and he couldn''t ever get it out of his head so, he asked to know who the father was before he reincarnated. "So who was the kid''s father?" asked Odall, God Of Misfortune "Well, it was actually the demon King''s kid" "What?" "So, the demon king lived. But, I don''t get it " Adhena, Goddess Of Wonders. "How is it possible for the story to end with the demon king alive. Isn''t that how those stories go." "Well, the female lead was sleeping with all her party members. Well, the demon King was actually one of the party members in disguise" "My goodness" said Odall "Well, who''s next?" "Me, I''ll go next" Varus, God Of Earth "Does anyone remember that flop I did about 100 or so years ago." Some Gods and Goddess Shock their heads. "You guys know I got in trouble with the creator some serious trouble, so I sent him another hero. So, I ended up with a middle age office worker, no he didn''t get hit by truck-sama, but he got sick instead and died. So I reincarnated him in a younger more healthier version them himself. He was meant to fix my mess, so I gave him some benefits. He asked for a body the was free of Illness" "Well, that''s understandable, he did die do to sickness." Ames, God Of The Rivers. "That''s not the end of it. He asked to live somewhere peaceful and he wanted to become a farmer" "A Farmer" someone said with ''huh'' tone. "I know right I was confused at first to so, I decided to call the creator really quick. He seemed okay with it. So I gave him and the ''all-purpose farming tool'', he''s doing very now." "Isn''t that a tool you give to your followers?" Ames asked with a frown. "Yeah, it was just a gift at the time, but later he built a shrine for me so, it was fine." "...." "Since he''s done, I''ll go" said Ames. "Now I didn''t meet either of these girls, nor did they ask for it. I was still in my youth and trying to be an a.d.u.l.t when I sent these girls to different worlds. I sent them both to Ancient Egypt, since it was by water they where both very well protected." "I think I now what your talking about, it was Red River and The Crest of the Royal Family" Rachel said. "Yes, how do you know" "I read about it in one of the modern worlds, I just didn''t think you where the god who sent them." She said. "Yeah, I sent them without any gifts or blessings" said Ames embarrassingly, his admittance cause everyone in the room to become shocked "But, when I sent them it was before the rule was established." "If it was in your youth it is way worse, due to the fact you sent two helpless teenagers to a dangourus era without some form of luck." Rachel couldn''t help but put him down. "You made success out of it, afterwards you continued to use the same method." Ames sighed, he didn''t just make a small success he made a huge one, he followed through the same method. He ended up taking the top spot in the rankings for quiet a few hundred years. His name is still in the records. "However, your method started to become a problem. A huge problem that promoted one of the reasons a new rule had to be established. While I was in the archives, I read about the incident the Pandora incident" Rachel continued on as Ames got even more depressed. "Do you want me to tell the story or do you want to" Ames shock his head "You do it, I think it will be better coming from you." "It started out small, Ames reincarnated a girl into the past just like before. But he was dealing with a story centering on Greek mythology the main characters where the reincarnations of Hades and Persephone in a modern world." Rachel folded her arms. "The Persephone of the future was brought back to the past, a sort of paradox was made, and when they where brought back to the future. It repeated the world''s cycle over again, with Persephone being reborn so many times it stacked her power. The World turned into a Pandurium, due to the repetitive cycle" A few gasps went where heard. "What''s a Pandurium?" "It happens when a world leaves the control of a creator and outside forces" Said Migneas gravely. "This world cannot be fixed and can only be destroyed by a destroyer." "Something like that can happen" Both Rachel and Migneas nodded their heads, although the two haven''t personally experienced it they both a seen the wreck it can make. "Once a Pandurium occurs, the world become equivalent to a black hole that is why the only know solution is the destroyers who have resistance to it. All other deities will be returned to the wheel of reincarnation, this included creators and watchers." Migneas pressed on and then looked at her sister''s stale face. "But the Pandurium incident was the least of their problems, the female lead once the world became a Pandurium remembered all her repeated lives and as a result of her power being stacked, she turned into a Pandora Destroyer. Also known as a destroyer that consumes a Pandurium world. As for what happened afterword to that destroyer from what I hear she was turned into an Insignis by a group of Creators and watchers." "Well, is there anyone one that once to go next?" Migneas said wanting to move away from the topic. Chapter 58 - Fantasy Guild’s Receptionist (1) "Welcome¡­" Rachel responded unenthusiastically as she brushed her white, till It was shiny smooth. A party of four and asked a few questions before they left. Rachel had been enamored with herself since the moment she learned she was a beast race. The guildhall was slightly emptier than normal guild, but this was normal since it was far from the main territory and close to the beast''s continent. Xiaute Aya, was a former Beast general now retired. She is of the demon beast race fox, she herself is a rare nine-tailed fox. This world isn''t like a normal fantasy world, the human race doesn''t exist in this world. Since that is the case this world is dominated by other races like, elves, dwarfs, beast. Demon do exist here, but they are low in intelligence and are very odd looking for demons. Seriously you would be disappointed, you could take them as the Snow Elves in Skyrim but paint their skin red. That is what they really look like. This world doesn''t normally have war among the race''s and is quite peaceful. Although there is discrimination and bad blood between the races it has never resulted in a full-scale war. But that doesn''t mean competitions between races don''t happen. Rachel glanced at the girl next to her, she is the only human in this world and the female lead of this world. Originally Rachel, had planned to stay away from the story of this world when she first came here. Afterall Aya was a shard of her own soul, but, after meeting the female lead herself she decided to stay. Reason, Krirra and Migneas are the daughters of Ivorr, the god of Love. Taking into the fact that the man hasn''t been a factor in the twins lives since they where born. Not only is he a lousy father but a l.u.s.ty horn dog, that is dropping child every now and them. Their father always had a taste for human women and usually would never mess around in Odore Garden. The exception being the mother of the twins. The female lead who is said to be an orphan in the story is actually one of the children Ivorr had while messing around in the lower worlds. Could Rachel just leave her alone, nope, morally as this girl''s older sister she couldn''t. Secondly, this girl has a Mary Sue gifted naturally from being a child of the god of Love. Rachel has it to and so does Migneas, though both are two digested to use it. She stood up "Do you want some tea?" "Umm, AH! Yes, I would like some" Nancy said while talking with one of the adventurer''s and putting his name down for the commission. Going to the back she brought out a tea set and started making Earl Gray. By the time she Walked out she saw that the Guild Master had walked down and was talking to her sister. The guild Master was the male lead of this story, so of course, he''s quite handsome. In the story, Nancy had transported here abruptly and was alone in the woods when the guild master who was doing a mission requested by his cousin the King. He was with his twin sister and best friend and plus at the time he had just broken things off with his childhood sweetheart. So, she came at the right time, plus, she was unique, and her feature are eye catching. Being that she is the only human currently in this world. She places a cup in front of Nancy. "Thank you" she stammered. Rachel was uncomfortable with the male lead, the two are at the point where the affections are one-sided, on the male lead side that is. Nancy had already rejected the male lead already, but he is still pursuing her. Rachel opened her book and started reading as she ignored the conversation, Nancy had finally brushed the male lead off and sighed in relief when he walked back upstairs. She then looked at Aya "Ummm, Aya, how about we go out shopping tomorrow. Since its our day off." "Sure" Looking up at the girl, the male lead wasn''t Nancy''s type in the first place. So, of course she wouldn''t like his pursuit of her. But, at the same time felt like she shouldn''t reject him because he was one of her saviors. Nancy face was brightened up immediately. "Excuse me" said an adventurer as he walked up with a commission from the board. "Yes" Rachel said as she took the paper and started the process of handing the quest to the young man. Rachel walked out the guild''s Inn as Nancy linked arms with her in excitement. The two lived in a somewhat small house not far from the guild. This was because in the beginning, there was a language barrier. Nancy did not know the language of the people, so she had a hard time, Rachel was her teacher and the only one who could communicate with her so she ended up staying with her. Once inside the small house, everything was decorated beautiful and not in the noble''s way but in a classic modern girl style. Nancy''s hobby was making clothes, she was an excellent sewer and Rachel who also happened to be good at it easier earned the girl''s trust. Looking at the pure night sky with bright stars beautifully shining, she sighed as the cracks in the sky was just barley about to show. This world was abandoned by its creator, despite being a magical world it was already showing decay. Magical, Martial or Cultivation Worlds or worlds in general that use energy not of nature don''t problems with cracks and breakdown. This is due to the unnatural energy floating around keeping the world restored and in perfect condition, even if the creator has left. But this world, despite its magical properties was breaking down, this is a rare phenomenon. You may think this is a bad thing but in truth it was a good thing. This world was infancy when it was abandoned and since it didn''t suffer a break down the world itself has been on a loop that keeps recurring. it became a research planet by leaders of the task taker departments. Using this world to study time flow allowing them to enter world at convenient times. As for why it''s a problem is because that means all the souls here are stuck in the time loop until it collapses. Well, all except Blessed Nancy was a female lead that should never have come here the story was never started nor dictated. Plus, with her being a blessed it becomes a terrible coincidence. If a Blessed is stuck here when the world collapse''s completely they would will be obliterated. Rachel glanced at her younger Sister''s door and drank her hot chocolate. Her sharp gaze disappeared as she saw her tail move erratically. She squeezed It, Love ''in its softness. Chapter 59 - Fantasy Guild’s Receptionist (2) "Do you like it?" Nancy asked as Rachel was examining a teacup, it was white and had a gorgeous blue pattern on it. She actually wasn''t really looking at it but her system screen, she got an award from a creator recently. In it was a weapon called Bladed Chiron. It was unranked, which made it odd. But it has thirteen semi-shot and semi-long blades that are curved. It has other forms to, it can turn into a large mirror that can act as a shield, or a fan that can change it''s size, it also can turn into a necklace, and its last is the form it currently has now. "Aya?" Nancy said drawing her attention. "Its not bad¡­." Rachel trailed of as she read the rest of its description and equipped it as she put the teacup down. Bladed Chiron soon appeared as a necklace under her white blouse. Nancy smiled as she showed Rachel another piece. "This is¡­" Rachel looked at the blood-Jaded bracelet, with a frown. "It pretty doesn''t you think" Rachel nodded her head as she also like the real piece, when she was Nana, she kept the blood Jade from that time and has it on display in her space. But, its odd Blood Jade shouldn''t be in this world. So where did it come from. "How unusual?" Rachel said "But, its beautiful and cheap" Rachel nodded her head natural gems are cheaper in this world and aren''t really used as much as magical gems that increase ability. So, its no surprised that it wouldn''t be expensive. She watched as Nancy immediately purchased it. The shopkeeper looked happy to sell the piece. With that they continued shopping. The next day rolled around as both her and Nancy took care of the front desk, the male lead kept popping up every hour or so. Starting a conversation with the female lead and asking her about random things. Just hearing this man''s voice had started to get annoying, she sighed. She really can''t wait for the weekend. As she was reading a Young beast man came up to her, it wasn''t a busy day. "Excuse me, miss" she said trying to get her attention, but Rachel wasn''t paying him any mind. "Umm, I can help you over here?" Nancy said politely "No, its okay. I need to talk to Miss Aya" he said as he turned back his attention to Rachel who was absorbed. "Krirra" the man said in the ancient Language. Rachel looked up immediately with a start as she started at the man and realized who he is, she breathed with a sigh and got. "Nancy I''ll be right back." She then led the him to another room all the way in the back. Where, no one could follow before entering her space. Their true forms where reveled once they entered her space. "Is this a commission?" Rachel said sitting down immediately. The man before is named Oc, he is one of the servants to Mdel the god of messages. He does the following things, deliver packages, message, commission, and information on hero''s coming to certain gods. OC, nodded his head as he reached into his bag and took out three packets. And placed them gently into the fountain. The fountain absorbed them, and screens appeared. "Is this because I''m the only Destroyer around at the moment" Rachel said as the screens appeared in front of her. "Yes, a few problems arrived with the first two worlds. Since it blended, into the story so it wasn''t picked up right away." "I understand the first two, but, the last one" "I''m not sure on the last one either I wasn''t given much information as well." "So why not ask, send a task taker." "They already did, about five of them" Rachel frowned. "All five of them perished without any reason or cause, as you know the Task Taker HQ hates losing people." She pushed her hair back and leaned into her couch-bed. "I understand, tell them to give me some time to prepare." "Once more thing" Oc said pulling out three boxes and presenting them to Rachel as he opened the first box. It was a pair of Hairclips. "This is," Rachel said unimpressed, they held no energy or anything like that. "These hairclips allow you to use a small amount of divine magic in the worlds safely" Rachel paused. "Basically, they will absorb your divine magic and turn it into power that can be used." This the delayed reward for your last world. "But I was fulfilling the conditions of someone''s wish. There wasn''t a need to...Oh, I see. The second story of that world, I don''t remember effecting it that much." "Doesn''t matter It looks like he likes how it turned out." Oc, said opening the next one. Making her freeze even more and look back up at Oc in surprise. In the box where twelve world cores "This came from top, all there of these missions are classified at as SS for now but maybe moved up to UR soon. World Cores are given on behalf of top to complete these missions successfully otherwise they wouldn''t have used these." "I see, think I understand why I was chosen," Rachel muttered; A lot of destroyers don''t have a good reputation. They are also not very well-liked by the higher community due to the amount of damage they can do. But Rachel was a weaker destroyer born naturally in Odore garden. And Has been very well behaved over the 500 years she''s lived here. Since she''s built a lot of trust in the lower level''s they decided to give her a shot. Oc placed the two boxes down and opened the last one. "This last one is from the Task Taker HQ, is some module to upgrade your system. It has the things you''ve been asking for. They only ask you to find the cause of demise for their members." She nodded her head. "Welp, that''s it I''ll take my leave" [I would like those upgrades ASAP] Rachel laughed as she threw all three cases into the fountain and returned to the world. After months passing things the story continued to press on, Nancy is now sandwiched between the male lead and the second male lead, who is the cousin of the male lead. "Are you really leaving?" Nancy said a little upset. "Yes, I have something to take care of. So, I have to leave." Rachel said ignoring Nancy''s puppy eyes that look like they were going to be abandoned. As she walked out the door with Nancy waving off sadly. The bracelet Rachel gave her sparkling like glitter. Chapter 60 - Elfin’s Upgrades and the Preparation (1) Name: Krirra (Rachel) Race: Deity Title: Blessed, Transmigrator, Reincarnator, Novice Destroyer Level: 150 Soul Fragmentation: 21% Passive Abilities: Perfect End (Lvl.Max) Foresight (Lvl.81) Death''s Love (Lvl.30) Active Abilities: Shadow-Weaving (Lvl.Max) Upgrade Available! Psychokinesis (Lvl.50) Cultivator (Lvl.3) Aura of Death (Lvl. 9) Life Abilities: Martial Arts (Lvl.99) Ultra-Instincts (Lvl.97) Swords Manship (Lvl.15) Singing (Lvl.Max) Sewing (Lvl.Max) Medicine (Lvl.50) Dancing (Lvl.88) Dish Washing (Lvl.60) Craftsmanship (Lvl.Max) Hacking (Lvl. 2) Gaming (Lv. 9) (25 More) HP:6050 MP:11340 ST: 1500 STATS Strength: 50 Constitution: 55 Agility: 70 Intelligence: 100 Sense: 90 Currency World Cores: 12 Universal Gems: 10K Gold Coins: 120K Universal Currency:999k {Equipment} {Abilities} {Workshop} {Servants} {Inventory} {Shop} {Raffle} Looking at the new screen that and more information to, was pleasing. Rachel Then clicked on abilities and went ahead and upgraded her Shadow-Weaving. {Ability upgraded} {Shadow-Weaving > Dark-Weaving} {Would you like to Max this new ability?} {Yes/No} {Cost: Universal Gems 1k} She clicked ''Yes'' and then swiped away. To Workshop, and then to weapons. 550/700 Bladed Chiron (Unranked) (Equipped) Enhance available! Executioner of Domains (Rank UR) Essence of Greed (Rank UR) Kiln of Futility (Rank SS) Blades of Conviction (Rank SS) Tumultuous Wings (Rank S) Blood Lancer (Rank S) Lightning Bolt (Rank S) Wave of Protection (Rank A) The Seductress (Rank A) Roaring Dragonmaw (Rank B) Eye of the Storm (Rank C) Light of Judgment (Rank C) Crystallized Technomagic (Rank F) She immediately enhanced Bladed Chiron to its max. Before moving on to servants. {Souls} {Servants} {Fusion} {Soul Shards} { True Magic} {Would you like to Max this new ability?} {Yes/No} {Cost: Universal Gems 1k} She then went back to Raffle { }{ }{ } {Raffle Chances:9} {Start}{Stop} She the rolled two more abilities. {The End} {Medaka Kurokami}{ Medaka Box} {Teleportation}{Kuroko Shirai}{A Certain Scientific Railgun} {Abilities ''The End'' and "Perfect Observation'' are found to be similiter, Suggestion to Fuse the two abilities. ''The End'' is a superpowered ability that allows the mastery of superhuman ability that is seen, demonstrated, or even though hearing about it. While in Perfect Observations case it only allows her to learn instincts and natural abilities not superpowered. Rachel then clicked Yes. {Ability Fuzed} {The End + Perfect Observation} {Congratulations New Ability} {Perfect End has been acquired.} {Would you like to Max this new ability?} {Yes/No} {Cost: Universal Gems 1k} After taking a couple of looks and messing around with the system she closed the windows but not before talking one last thing out. [Are you going to consume it] Rachel nodded her head "I have never consumed one before and among the destroys out there I think I am the only one who hasn''t. She nervously held the small blue orb before swallowing it, at first she felt nothing but then she felt power forms slowly into her. It was gently, it wasn''t a bad feeling but a natural feeling that made her face red and uneasy. She knew this feeling as it slowly got stronger, before long she struggled to surpass it. Images flashed into her as she started to sweat and breathe heavily. This continued for a few hours until she was finally free of it. Chapter 62 - Alter Ange Verge (1) Rachel watched as a group of Five girls heads into battle the enemy creature known as the Ouroboros. The story of this world is about a group of girls who received magical powers as a result of the dimensions opening to alternate Earth. These girls, known as "Progress" use their newfound "Exceed" abilities to protect their homeworlds from destruction. They gather at the massive Seiran Academy to confront the common enemy threatening all five worlds, Ouroboros. Rachel is the alpha-driver of the group the main characters are apart of, who by the way each are apart of the different worlds. The Black World where night and black magic rule, is where Almaria is from. She is a vampire and fights using blood but at the same time, she thinks that feeding on others is embarrassing, and thus has not bitten anyone yet. That is one thing but in truth no feeding on blood isn''t what''s holding her back. Elel is An extremely friendly and energetic angel from the Red World, which is a world of Gods and Angels (Don''t compare to Odore Garden). She is able to become friends with anyone. Her ability is to borrow abilities from her friends, but it only works if there is a mutual bond between them. But what she doesn''t know is that she has another way of gaining power without the mutual bond. The White World is of Science and Technology. Stella is an android born their she has she has a passion for speed and wants to become even faster than before. Her ability is to manipulate acceleration. Like a certain person from a certain anime. Her passion in this case is what''s holding her back from getting stronger. She was being Passionate to the point she was harming herself. Nya Lapucea, is a girl from the Green world, which is a world under military rule. She herself is a soldier but is also quite carefree and hates trouble. She is also very lazy, always trying to find excuses to avoid working. She carries her own guilt but her attitude is also a problem when is comes to training. And Lastly the girl from the blue world, who is the ''main'' main character, Saya Sogetsu. Though she is emotional, she is also brave and supportive when the situation calls for it. Before gaining her powers, she was a completely normal high school student who barely had any kind of presence. She uses a lights-word in combat. There is so much to be said about the girl, Emotional is one thing. The reason Rachel was sent to this world is due to the home world of the Ouroboros. It is a Pandurium world. The five world these girls come from each has their own world core which comes in the shape of giant crystals. The Worlds connected themselves from beginning so that they wouldn''t be consumed by the Pandurium world. So the world sent the Ouroboros, so destroy the crystal in order to weaken the connection to the worlds enough so that it can pull all five worlds into it. This was reason nobody caught on to it was because the story of this world blended perfectly with the situation. Only a destroyer can take down a Pandurium world, but the creator was very clear that he wanted the story to be followed through. Her goal is to consume the Pandurium World, thought it will turn her into a Pandurium Destroyer. But, do it while following the story. She herself had came to this world as and infant and waited for the chance for her powers to be awoken and as a result became an Alpha-Driver with the power to support the girls in battle. As for the girl''s abilities she had long learned them through ''Perfect End''. After battle the girls went to take a bath together, all except for Rachel who stayed behind to look into the sky. She membered how the story was supposed to go, the original stories Alpha-Driver was an optimistic person, so, she had allowed the girls to do what they want. Which ultimately made them weaker. But, who, know in truth these girls won''t listen unless when the situation calls for it. Because the original was optimistic¡­. But, Rachel wasn''t she was with these girls for a whole year and nothing she said got through to them. Even today after battle she was the one yelled at by Saya as the other girls just watched. She had already asked, and it seemed okay as long as the story progressed. There is only one part in the story that will allow her to move freely so she has to wait until them. At some point when they all separated, the five girls went ahead and got a duel requested. "Miss Sims, good luck" said the other Alpha-Driver who was somewhat nervous "I didn''t think I would be facing against you, today. So, I''m kind of nervous" "No, don''t be" Rachel smiled as she took the girls hands "Unlike me you have actual on field experience." "¡­." The girl Rachel another look "Can''t you request a change in Progress, Miss Sims there are rumors amongst us Alpha-Driver. You are at the top of our class and has also broken records, and yet your team¡­.." Rachel shock her head "Don''t worry about it, my progress will surly get stronger with time." She patted the young girls head making her blush "Now, we should get ready" "Yes," The Linking device looked like a giant eggshell, Rachel closed her eyes as she was lifted into the air the linking device closed "Alpha-Driver Rachel Sims, here" She said, as her short brown hair fluttered "Exceed Link". The moment she said that Nya, Saya, Almaria, Elel, and Stella began to battle their perspective partners. As she watched the fight while giving Half-Commands, another reason for these girls not getting stronger is the weak link they have with her. This link depended on the bond and trust between each other. That''s why Rachel tried and spent waste-less hours trying to get close to these girls. But they also always had walls towards herself and each other. That lack of trust was more hurting then helping then anything, but it is also the reason why they didn''t end of like the rest of the students when the Ouroboros ambushed everyone. Watching Saya and that other girl fight, the difference in ability was clear. Rachel felt the pain but continued to push as much power as she can. But, unfortunately, the trust was getting lower and lower. And the Amount of power was dwindling causing all five of the girls to lose power. She bit her mouth and increase it the output way past her limits. But, even so. The battle ended in a utter lose, the five of them lost to their respected Seniors. As they where all in the same Room, Rachel kept a sad smile on her face. "Its too Bad, Huh?" Rachel said, playing in her optimistic role. "But, Its okay. We''ll get better" Rachel pressed on seeing that Saya was seething right now. "There''ll be another chance" "No, There, Wont" Saya said in a soft voice. "huh?" "There Won''t! there won''t be a next time!" she yelled Chapter 63 - Alter Ange Verge (2) Sometime later, the girls once again went to take a bath together. For whatever the reason bonding happens the most at bath-time in this world between girls. "We almost Came close in training today" Elel with a lighthearted smile. "No, we didn''t, we got our butts kicked." Said Almaria "The Link level had dropped" Stella said somewhat emotionlessly. "Yeah, we can use stronger exceeds by linking with our Alpha drivers." Nay chimed in. "And even we aren''t able to do that¡­" Almaria finished off as they all stared at Rachel. Saya was the only one sitting motionless as she stared at the water from far away. So, in the end they blamed her. The original really didn''t have the heart to tell them and Rachel doesn''t really feel like it either as they will learn eventually. "Well¡­hahaha" Rachel said with a laugh keeping up her optimistic face. "You can''t be like that, Rachel. You have to keep the link active" Elel said. "But, Elel you also need to be more careful the damage hit me to." "Ah! But, Ramiel is so strong." She said back. "But, Elel, you strong too. You need to use that" "Yeah, But" "Now, Now its okay" Almaria popped in and gave Rachel a hug "Rachel tried her best to" "I didn''t do anything, You just keep helping me out, Almaria" "Yeah, you can''t do anything without me" "Thanks, I''m depending on you." "Ahem" Stella said bringing their attention, her eyes where closed and her head facing forward. "Stella, To bad about the training" Rachel said "I was perfect" Stella opened her eyes and faced her "You are the problem" "Huh?" Rachel said with a sad expression. "I''m a progress, you are an alpha-driver. We''ve both tools necessary for a mission. If you won''t provide me with a link. I can''t use any of my functions." "That''s true. I need to keep the link stable" "Tune yourself up more." "10-4, Roger" "Well, let''s take it easy" Nya said leaning back. "Yes" Rachel said feeling the glare on her back from Saya. She turned her face to her "Saya" she crawled over and started talking to her but it was clear that Saya didn''t want to talk. But, Rachel kept pushing encouragements. Eventually Saya stood up and walked away. Rachel kept a smiled plastered to her face as she walked away and into her room, in the darkness, her smile was gone and replaced with a completely cold expression. Siting down she waved her hand listened to Dr.Michael words. She was the head researcher and is the one trying to verify the Ouroboros. That women is off, she had caught Rachel secretly reading her notes. Although she got out of the situation the women has been somewhat suspicious of her since. And catching her off was something, it meant that despite her dark weaving her presences wasn''t detected So Rachel was also weary of her. {Copying of the Souls is near complete; I already have the crystals set up. I''m sure you can take care of the rest from here.} A Knock, knock on her door, and Rachel turned on her lights and opened it "Hi, Hi, Oh? Doctor Michael." "Miss Sims, if you would." She said her expression in thought she observed her. Following Doctor Michael, Rachel saw her teammates one at a time as she waved to them. "We are running more test, on the linking device and also you will temporary assigned to Euphiria and Aurora" "Umm, aren''t they strong enough" "No, based on your result we are still unable to calculate your limits as an Alpha-Driver. Our current devices can''t handle it when you overload them, resulting in a shutdown of all the other Linking devices." "Is it that bad?" "Another thing is that it has come to my attention that despite your abilities, your team is lacking. With your power in the shouldn''t be possible. So, this test is also to confirm that its not you but, either way you will be removed from your current team and placed into the lad and assist Euphiria and Aurora. But of course, you will have time to adjust and be officially moved 3 months later." "¡­." Doctor Michael glanced at Rachel who was looking out the window while she was walking, she had a solemn expression. She was staring at Saya who was walk to her room with a dark expression. "Good evening, Miss Euphiria , Miss Aurora." Rachel smiled when she meat the two so called strongest in the Academy. "Likewise," Aurora said, while Euphiria smiled with a nod. The testing room was huge, however their was no linking device. "We will first started without the Linking device" Doctor Michael said as a screen popped up with her face on it in the training room. "I''m sure you capable of linking with them as "Alright" Rachel smiled and released her power "Exceed Link" she said as Aurora and Euphiria felt the raise of power beyond theirs currents. "Amazing" Aurora said "This more than expected." Euphiria put in as she looked at Rachel "Without a Linking device, and a valid connection. Sure enough, you are the only Alpha-Driver who is able to accomplish such a feet. "I suppose that calls into questions now, Miss Sims your original team is sadly the problem." Aurora. "Miss Sims, no, Rachel. Increase your output." Suddenly the training room started to shake. Aurora and Euphiria suddenly couldn''t stand anymore. As they stared with shock and couldn''t help but shiver. "Decrease output" Doctor Michael suddenly said once she saw that Euphiria and Aurora has pass out due to the pressure. The training room stopped shaking and the energy flowing through lessened. Medics where called in to pull out Euphiria and Aurora that had fainted. When she walked out of the large room she was met with another Alpha-Driver. "Thank you for your hard work, Doctor Michael has said out can go back to your room" Chapter 64 - Alter Ange Verge (3) "Look its Miss Sims" a student said, Rachel was on the Alpha-Driver Side of the school. Her Popularity was quite good here she was walking to the training done. "Miss Sims, always looks to be in a good mood." "Indeed, how lucky" "Hey, have your heard about her teammates" "No, what happened?" "Her team is still in the UC class" "What, but, how?" "That''s what everyone is saying" "There most be a problem with her team then." "I heard Miss Wen''s Progress recently had a duel with hers." "What did Miss Wen say about it." "Nothing, she was quiet. But her expression said it all" "What?" "That Miss Sims Progress are the problems." "Oh Get this I heard that one of them has been yelling at her lately." "Oh, really What for?" "I don''t know, but miss Wen looked pretty sad about it." Rachel walked into another training done and cranked it up to the highest level. "Hey, everyone. Miss Sims is in the training room again." "Oh! Really, hey, guys let go watch" A program screen popped up in front of her and clicked a tennis racket appeared in front of her. She grabbed it with a blank face as an overwhelming number of tennis balls blasted it ways to her. About twenty minutes later¡­. "Amazing a perfect score" "Its unbelievable" As she walked out of the training room, she waved her little followers goodbye and went to the take her own bathe. "How nice its silent" "By yourself" Rachel slowly opened her eyes and saw Nya she smiled but was too relaxed to move. She smiled "Nya, do you really think follow and receiving orders are a pain?" "Huh?" Nya sat down opposite of her with surprise. "Or is it something that you carry that makes you think that way." "¡­." "You don''t wish to answer, but, that''s okay. As long as you think about it more¡­" "¡­." Nya looked at Rachel serious and frowned ''Was she always like that?'' her eyes where empty as if no emotion was held and her expression still and not changing. "Nya, do you really want to stay as you are" Rachel head laid on the side, her gaze still off. "You can''t be that way forever. What''s holding you back will eventually get in your way, especially when it comes to saving someone you care about." Standing up Rachel left the bath without looking back. It had been a month since them and everything almost nearly returned to normal. Chapter 65 - Alter Ange Verge (4) Opening her eyes as an alarm rang and a voice popped up and an explanation of the situation. Finally, they found the stronghold. Her eyes became dazed as the darkness twisted around her, celebrating something for which is unsure. Rachel waved to the Alpha-Drivers going on the assault mission, as she entered the locker room. And saw all her teammates inside. "They Left" said Elel holding her checks, making them look fat. Everyone follow through with complaints of their own of wanting to go. Before it got to a topic that was making Saya nervous. "Saya?" Rachel asked as she heard the girl''s very low mutter, making her heart grow cold. ''You don''t need to rush, You can¡­" "I can''t" "That''s not true" "I can''t, your not in a hurry at all!" "Huh?" "A progress''s power is dependent on her alpha-driver. With the way you are we will never get any stronger" "¡­." "You don''t understand how I feel!" "¡­" "An Alpha-Driver can''t understand how a progress feels." With that Saya ran out, with her back turned to the rest of the girls her expression dropped for a split second showing her eyes where clearly below freeze. Rachel had walked into the Alpha-Driver''s training room, to let off some steam. Turning the training module to the hardest difficulty as she took in all it''s a attacks. An alarm rang, calling everyone. Rachel had already entered the Linking device. Once everyone was here Rachel pulled no stops and immediately activated her link. "Exceed Link" Powered up the girls took off; Rachel was already sweating from the training room. And was getting even worse due to pouring so much power into the Linking device. Although, it Reached the girls, but truly not all of it was bringing received. An Ouroboros suddenly popped up an attacked Saya. Receiving the Damage Rachel ignored and continued to pour in power. Going beyond her limits once more but this time to the point of endangering her life. Blooding was beginning to pour out from her eyes. "Rachel, the Link is weak" At that moment Rachel wanted to cry as she pushed even more, she channel through to her divine power to support herself. "I''m sending it your way, Saya" She said spitting blood. "I''m not getting anything¡­" "..." The trust is to weak, to this point. Rachel breathed for a moment and used more of her divine power. More and More power was channeling through. "I see", just as the Ouroboros left the girls in the room. Rachel had completely cut off her Link and sat down. The dark monster broke through to her linking device. Chapter 66 - Alter Ange Verge (5) Looking at all the other Alpha-Drivers trapped in the dark crystals, The Ouroboros stood menacingly behind her, her eyes where oddly cold as she looked and turned around. She Jumped onto it as it dragged her down under the earth. She sighed, now that the links where corrupted she need proper rest for a bit before she can continue with the next phase. Leaning against the Ouroboros that dragged her back to the Pandurium world, She turned Bladed Chiron into its mirror form and showed the imagines of the girls going to the faint base. Where the corrupted Progress are. They soon ensued between Saya and her respected senior. "Amusing for them to fight amongst each other." Said a voice that belonged to no one. "See, it was easy. These girls are too easy to use, so, as long as we follow my plan we''ll get the locations of the World crystals of each world" Rachel said her eyes still somewhat exhausted. "Will you plan work?" "Yes, I did a minor test before. It is possible to restore this world and get rid of its darkness at the same time. It will take a while, but you all are not willing to wait?" Rachel said as more voices dived in. "No, so far you are the only one who''s made progress." "To create such a virus and corrupt the links" "And then take care of the Alpha-Drivers." "The Progress are weakened, but," "Using them to get to the Locations of the world Crystals" "Would save us a lot of time" "However, if we''re not going to destroy the world crystals." "What do you need the locations for?" "Can you not just fix this world now if you have a way?" "No, I cannot, what none of you may have guessed is that this world as a world core as well. But, to get to it is even more pressing. That''s why I need to study the world crystals a little more and create copy to replace our corrupted one. This is the theory I have come up with, but to truly make sure this can succeed we must locate out World Crystal and get information on the others." Rachel said "I see" "So, the distractions" "Where to buy you enough time to study each Crystal." "Correct, besides we may even be able to recreate bodies for you all to take action once I''m all finished." Rachel said and finally closed her eyes leaving the voices to watch in entertainment to the enemies that are fighting amongst themselves. After a few days Rachel had woken up, completely healed "I''m completely recovered, I''ll take this time to look for our world Crystals locations. As for those girls, I''ll leave them to you, Since all we really need is the World Crystal Locations." Walking out into the barren Pandurium world that was drained of life. "Elfin, do you have any ideas of where the energy is being pulled to" She said using her Teleport ability to travel around, the damage, cities where decayed and dark colored vines colored them. [It world most likely be at a place where some life still grows] Rachel Sims the person Rachel is in this world, was the last human born being in the Pandurium World. She was lucky that, that a shard of our soul was in this body. She grew up in this wasteland and couldn''t seem to understand all that was going on but old doc.u.ments of the world before and its history. The Ouroboros where the only remains humanity left behind. What was injected into them was the minds of multiple people. As they tried desperately to protect the last remaining human of this world. While carrying out her own experiments and theories she went to blue world and tested a few things on an isolated island. Unfortunately, and experiment went wrong causing and explosion. Well, she was using the science she learned in from certain parts in the Pandurium World. So she was a novice in science, But, she tried. Who knew that the Ouroboros that where coming to get her while she was knocked out from the explosion, would alert the School. Which found her and tested her as an Alpha-Driver. In a new environment Rachel adapted completely, claiming amnesia and became the Main character''s Alpha-Driver. Helping them get stronger, gaining their trust was all in the end to ask for their help. But, the result in the end was that Rachel no longer wanted to play nice. The is the reason why school was attacked so much during the time she was here they where trying to bring her back. But, once she was able to communicate with them she worked up this plan and it succeed. She really learned a lot from the Dr. Michael. After a some more days of searching she couldn''t find a trace. When an ouroboros appeared. "What is it?" Rachel responded nonchalantly. "The Black World''s Crystal had been located; the Progress of that world has fallen and released from corruption." "As expected," Rachel waved her hand and three of Chiron blades appeared formed a mirror and showed her the image of the black world''s crystal. She felt its energy from the image. "I see so that''s how it is. I will continue looking, not that the Black World''s Crystal is located the others should be far behind." Closing her eyes Rachel deiced to use cultivation to sense its whereabouts. Without looking where she was going, she let the faint energies take her. It had been a week and Rachel had been walking for so long she sat down. Looking around she was in a deserted town that gave the silent hill vibes. "The Red world''s Crystal is located; The Progress has also fallen." Said the Ouroboros Drone, Rachel had Chiron appear before her to get a look before closing it and moving on. As she scratched her head. As she touched her hair pin, ''Ah, I forgot'' Standing up she channeled thought to her Divine power and paved a way. Rachel looked at the Church in the town and head towards it using her divine power as a guide. Looking into the Rachel, she found an obvious video game puzzle here. Since, it was easy the entrance immediately. But, then suddenly she felt something pulsate and stopped herself from using her divine power. After eating that world core her divine powers become unstable is she uses it for to long. She walked down the dark stairs. Chapter 67 - Alter Ange Verge (7) "You who are?" Saya said to Atlas. Immediately getting her light sword ready. "Isn''t it obvious, I am you" "That impossible, you are nothing like my beloved Saya" Said Almaria said defensively. "But, what to do. Its true, I was created from your soul. I known plenty, all about you, your memories, your fears, your regrets." Atlas said her smiled not once becoming evil nor sinister despite her appearance. "But, enough about that. I was just recently born and sure enough that person is easily interested in seeing if I can handle you girls" Atlas glanced behind her and then raised her sword and light began to power it. "That''s...." Saya went pale. "Oh, did I forget to mention." Atlas titled her head "I also have your powers and abilities." In a flash of a moment Atlas was before Saya who could barely react as she got hit and blast a decent feet away. "Saya!" Nya, Stella, Almaria, and Elel screamed in worry. Saya was quickly able to get back up the hit she took was very painful and she could have sworn that she had been cut. When her friends reached her, her face was pale and still in shock. Atlas looked on with a sad expression "Is this truly all you amount to" "What did you?" Saya looked up her legs gave way and she was unable to stand. Closing her eyes Atlas said this "This sword I carry is unique in that it only kills if I want to kill. That''s why you didn''t get cut" she then looked at the other girls "Are you going to fight me as well, or just stand there" "Of course, not" Almaria stood and broke a blood pack that turned into a spear and throw it at Atlas. Who easily cut it in half. Shocked Almaria took a step back. "How sad." She glanced at Stella and then Elel and laughed "You two certainly aren''t a match, it that''s all Almaria can pull off" Her eyes settled on Nya "Hey, Nya I''m interest can your shield brake" Light started gather around her sword as it pulsated. Nya stepped back frightened as she got ready to protect her friends. As Atlas sword was positioned into a frightening thrust and grew bigger. Joy appeared on Atlas''s flushed face as the red light got bigger and bigger. "Saya, shield, shield" Nya suddenly screamed scared, Saya followed throw and added another shield. Burst, the light pieced in blow towards the girls, it was a large bean that would remind people of a Kame-Hame-Ha. "Not bad" Rachel couldn''t help but say as she was done and stood right next to Atlas. The five girls where passed out and unconscious. She walked towards Elel then she snapped her fingers the other girls including Doctor Michael where teleported back to the Academy. Securing Elel she teleported to the Red Crystal in the Red World. She turned to Atlas "How do you feel after fight your other self." "A lot better, it doesn''t really feel like we are the same person¡­. Was that your intension?" "I created you out of them, but it is merely a mold you yourself is an individual. If you weren''t your name would have been Saya and not Atlas. You somewhat still feel that you and Saya are the same person, but I want you to get away from that." Rachel folded her and brought out another crystal cocoon using. "Would you guard outside for me; I expect the other to catch up at some point. And make sure to leave some for your sister. I expect more to come they would be harder to handle." "Of Course," Atlas walked away after one glance at Elel. Rachel brought Elel with so that she could have a match the servant she copied after her. Chiron went to the girl''s side and started to heal her injuries. As Rachel touched the red Crystal and soak int its knowledge. {First Name} {Last Name} {Random} {Female} {Job: Fallen Angel} {Weapon}{Random} {Warning: When Choosing Random, A Random weapon from inventory will be chosen and given to servant to Serve as a primary Weapon} {Equipment}{Random} {Warning: When Choosing Random, Equipment from inventory will be taken and given to servant to Serve as a primary Equipment} {Servant is in an unhuman race, delay in competition is expected} {Y/N} She shrugged her should after filling out and continued to with what she was doing. About Four days had passed before it became nosier outside. Rachel was nearly done with the Red Crystal; when she let it go, she was somewhat lost in thought. She studied its code and memories and yet something was missing. The red World is older than the blue world, but the green world is the oldest out of all the five world. "Rachel¡­.." Elel said as she had just woken up, since she was almost finished with the red world and the servant was ready. Rachel felt it wasn''t necessary for her to keep the girl asleep. She looked to the side, the ouroboros are struggling outside. As for Atlas... [Servant] {Hel Mars} {Female} {Job: Fallen Angel} {Rank S} {Weapon: Tumultuous Wings (Rank S)} {Equipment: Fallen Angels Dance} The breaking of the crystal Cocoon drew Elel''s attention, as a girl with her face came out. Her wings where black. Her eyes where violet as she opened then looked at Elel, whose face couldn''t be even more pale. "It''s good that you woke up, Hel, go ahead" "Heh, You don''t have to tell me twice" Hel smiled her eyes shining with excitement. Atlas was defending herself amongst the other Progress she was handling herself quiet well, despite it being one vs. multiple enemies. "Everyone get back" said on girl with twin tails "We''ll take care of this one" said another in a ponytail. "Hinata and Mikage, it is an honor. It would be our first fight" Atlas said respectfully "Since had always looked up to you to as unbeatable. So, I am honored to fight evenly with the strongest the academy has to offer." Hinata and Mikage, felt, odd as the person before then had the same face as their beloved underclassman. "This fight will prove that I am getting stronger" Atlas began to fight with the two on some serious terms. Skill wise Atlas could handle only both, she wouldn''t be look after anyone else while fighting these two. But, in stamina after awhile it was clear that Hinata and Mikage where struggling. A Moment later the two had make space between them due to exhaustion on there part. "Is that all, who knew that you would be so tired after a bit of exercise" Atlas said before seeing that they where joined by Nya, Almaria, Stella, and Saya. "Looks like I have to take this a bit more seriously" "What''s this a party was going on out here?" Said a voice from behind Atlas who smiled and Leaned and turned around. "Elel?" since the girls looked so much like Elel, they said that. "Its to bad, We''ll have to continue this until next time." She dragged the real Elel with her. "Here, I done with her so you can have her back" Hel through Elel towards them. The girl was battered badly her injured look excessive. Her hair was a mess and even her clothes was torn to bits. "Elel!" The girls screamed in horror at their friend. Above the Ouroboros where already retreating. "It''s my first-time meeting you girls, but, I have to leave so soon." Hel winked "Hinata, Mikage, it was a horror to duel with you" Atlas did a perfect bow "I have hope for our next fight" "Bye, Bye" Hel said, as they both diapered like it never happened. Rachel was now in the green world and had blocked the signal of their presences, since it was older it had a lot of memory stored. Rachel pulled out another crystal cocoon, Hel began to poke at it in curiosity. "Same as before I need you to defend this place while I''m here. Since those girls plan to bring in more allies next time" The crystal started to break. [Servant] {Kayle Yue} {Female} {Job: Paladin, Martial Artist} {Rank SS} {Weapon: Kiln of Futility (Rank SS)} {Equipment: Beautiful Commander Uniform} A lookalike of Nya appeared from it. Her eyes where a deep shade of green but sharp. The glove on her hand was amazing. "Good morning, Kayle" The women stretched smile on her face as she turned to Rachel "Good Morning" "You girls have, a few days before they figure out where we are. Please use this time to get acquainted and fill-free to have a duel." She smiled as she turned to the Green Crystal and started the process all over again. Not long later the sound of them dueling was heard from the outside. Making Rachel smiled, Kayle turned out to be an SS, that could only mean that all along the strongest among the member of her former team was Nya. Chapter 68 - Alter Ange Verge (8) "This is insane" Doctor Michael couldn''t help but say in frustration. "No data, No information. I can''t figure it out. Just what are they trying to do." Aurora looked at Doctor Michael in worry and then at Euphiria who is also trying their best. "It''s no good I cant find anything either." She gritted her teeth. "The world crystal''s it doesn''t seem like she done anything as nothing happened." "Miss Sims, I wonder just what she''s trying to accomplish" Wen said looking down. "I don''t understand why such a good person like her would become a traitor" she gazed at herself in the bathe water. She was with Saya, Almaria, Stella, Nya, Hinata, Mikage, Sofina, Carene, Xenia, and Eins. Everyone had grim faces. Wen was the only Alpha-Drive ready for combat the other are still injured or to disheartened to fight. "Ah! Remiel" said Hinata standing up "How''s Elel?" Remiel''s grim face looked like it could burst into tears, "Elel, is still in a coma. Don''t when she wakes up, she might not be able to fly even again. With her wings torn off like that and she won be able to fight with everyone again." She couldn''t hold it as she is starting sob. Soon sorrowful expressions appeared on everyone. "I just don''t get, why, is Rachel, taking things so far. We were all friends, weren''t we." We couldn''t help but cry as her tears hit the ground. No one is really sure what to say nor do. Three Days Later "Doctor Micheal, I found them." Euphiria said. "You did, where are they?" "They are in Green World, The World Crystals is acting strange" Euphiria frowned. "Send and assault team right away" Aurora said wasting no time. "My, its about time" Said Hel her hands behind her back. Atlas was not to far from her and gave off a feeling of gentleness. "I can not wait, Ah! But, Kayle is not here. So, how should we count for her portion." "I think she''ll be back in time. To get her portion" "I suppose, since this is a very large group they bought this time. It really hard to miss it" Saya, Almaria, Stella, Nya, Hinata, Mikage, Sofina, Carene, Xenia, Remiel and Eins all appeared ready to brawl. As they did Ouroboros also came out and took on the weaker Progress in a full-fledged battle. "Hi, Remiel. It''s the first time we meet, and you are already looking so grim" Hel smiled as she looked at Remiel face, her eyes were red and ready to take vengeance for her friend. "Oh, My already mad. Well, let''s fine. Atlas I''ll take the ones that are flying you can have the rest" "Are you sure" Atlas said not really minding her taken on more people. But, Hel didn''t answer as she had already attacked and blasted those she was going to fight away from the area. She shrugged her shoulders and looked at her remaining opponents. "Saya, Almaria, Hinata, Mikage. Let''s have another good match." She smiled gently. "Haha" Hel couldn''t help but laugh, She grabbed Xenia by her hair. "Xenia, how dar-" Hel though Xenia at Carene hard and the two fell to the ground creating a dent. "Xenia, Carene" Stella said. "How mean of you to look somewhere else" Stella froze as Hel was right in front of her. She was then blasted to the ground with the other two androids. Knives appeared all around and was ready to stab her when she dodged in such a spectacular way. Nya, Eins, and Remiel were still there. "Doesn''t it just make you mad, even with an Alpha-Driver you still can beat us." Hel laughed. "You¡­.You" Remiel couldn''t take it anymore and went on with an attack. "Remiel, wait" Nya said but it was to late she was taken down instantly. "The Alpha-drivers on your side must be suffering quiet a bit" Hel said as she looked at her two remaining opponents. "Well, how, am I" Atlas said her smile bright and her face lightly flushed. Saya saw longed into the wall and didn''t look like she was able to get up. While, Almaria was next her trying to help Saya. Hinata and Mikage didn''t look so good either their swords as impossible as it may seem look like they could break apart at any moment. "You got stronger" Hinata could help but say her legs trembled and she could barely stand. "Why, yes I did I have been practicing after all." Suddenly, she stops and looked towards the far of sky. Suddenly a large explosion appeared, and it shock wave came toward them. The Ouroboros had retreated until the moment passed and it was safe. "It looks like the fight over there is finished." "What was that?" Mikage said her face pale. "Nya?" Almaria said looking at the direction of the explosion. Saya woke up but was still feeling hurt. "Since the battle ended over through, do you girls want to retreat. I think at this point you may need it" "As if-" Hinata began to say but she was cut off. "She''s right, your friends over there are in some really bad shape. It would be wise of you to leave now." Kayle said as she was holding an unconscious Hel. "Nya?" Saya said in shock. "Oh, dear, what happened?" Atlas asked in surprise. "She got careless at the last moment, My other-self actually got serious for once" she shrugged her shoulders and dropped Hel. Who woke up immediately. "Owwwwe" she howled and glared at Kayle "Kayle, why did you drop me like baggage" she said mad. "Now what will you guys do, will you retreat, or will you stay fight us to the end." Kayle said, her gaze scared the girls into silence. "Retreat for now" Hinata said shaking "Everyone retreat, Mikage lets go look for the others." "But," "Do you want to stay and fight right now, even with numbers we still lost." Hinata said grudgingly, she was terrified about losing more of her friends. Chapter 69 - Alter Ange Verge (9) Rachel was lost in the ancient memories of the world crystal and started to get a clearer picture. In the beginning the Pandurium world was called the Sixth world that''s portal opened and connected to the blue world. The Sixth World Known as the Gold World where all things form, was beautiful and enriched. They where peaceful, at that time it was the gold world that connected to the other worlds and not the blue world. When the gold world''s crystal started to show signs of corruption, they disconnected from the worlds in order to avoid its corruption spreading. The Green World Crystal was the only one affected by the corruption and became like this. The problem is that it makes no sense, why did the gold world''s crystal fall to corruption and then turn into a Pandurium World. As for the tasker taker, she also doesn''t have a clue as to how they perished here either. The records of that time where wiped and without some type of computer ability she cant recover what the people of the past knew. Well, she got finished here earlier then expected. Rachel then pull the corruption out of the world crystal and used her divine power. "Doctor Michael, Green world Crystal..." Euphiria started to say. "What''s wrong?" Doctor Michael asked in worry, regretting that they retreated so soon. "Showing it on Screen now" "This is." "Yes, Rachel energy signature. The Green World is absorbing it, its showing signs of healing." Euphiria looked shocked and was getting pale. "Rachel energy is rising even more" A minor explosion happed as the readings where overloaded and that destroyed the screens. "Does this mean, Rachel''s goal was to heal the green world" Wen asked as she helped Doctor Michael and Euphiria repair the damage. "I don''t know" Doctor Michael was now teary-eyed, she was an a.d.u.l.t of this world and her career was so smooth throughout the years, Rachel had truly been a hardship for her but also an excitement. She was an Alpha-Driver with insane abilities someone she had to work to keep up with. "Doctor Michael" Aurora looked worriedly. "Hey, Doctor Michael, I was wondering about something?" "What is it Wen" "Doctor Michael" Remiel rushed in "Elel woke up, she has something to tell toy you". Everyone was gathered in the room. Their face''s locked on the pale faced Elel whose wings where torn off. "Elel, what''s wrong" The girl still looked somewhat tired and was trying to stay awake. "Everyone please listen, Rachel is from the same place as the Ouroboros." "Huh?" "What do you mean?" "Its what she said, she wasn''t born on any of the five worlds, but the sixth." She coughed blood and fainted again. "Elel" Remiel said as she went pale at her friend''s state. "So does what does that?" Saya question as she was next to a Fainted Elel who was being but back into the containment tank. "..." Doctor Michael though for a moment "Hey, Euphiria, it was three years ago when Rachel was found floating in the ocean, with heavy injuries, right." Euphiria nodded her with a frown "I remember clearly that at the time a large number of Ouroboros was head towards the direction she was found at." "It couldn''t be" Euphiria thought of something "The Ouroboros weren''t looking for a fight, but, trying to get Rachel aback" "Yes, but, she had also claimed amnesia and after finding out she had alpha-Driver potential that was thrown out the window. But, the most important thing is that" "The academy had be target largely henceforth." "The Ouroboros was desperate back then so they come in very large groups which scared a lot of people no one thought that all this time the cause was, Rachel" "But, a year ago they suddenly decreased and appeared less. Around the same time, that Rachel started to act off." Doctor Michael remembered around the same time the girl was looking at her at something on her computer and "So, you mean to say that Rachel recovered her memories by then" Euphiria said "¡­" Doctor Michael thought swirled around ''What was she looking at that made her, so shocked'' Doctor Michael walked towards her computer and opened it. "Doctor Michael?" Aurora "A year ago, I caught Rachel looking at my notes. Before that she was fine but afterword''s she had been off ever since." Doctor Michael she was suffering through her files until she landed on something that made her freeze. "Doctor Michael, what''s wrong" Euphiria said as she looked at the screen to find nothing there. Making her frown. "This was where the data from around the time when the world''s first connected and before." Doctor Michael trailed off and turned to Euphiria, "Euphiria, check your database for information that happened back then." After a moment Euphiria with a shocked face said "It''s not there, it has been erased" "It''s the same on my end. I think Rachel came here to look for something, but she was met with this. This is just speculation. But this may have something to do with the sixth world. That perhaps are predecessors erased the data to hide something. Maybe hide the sixth world." "Rachel energy in the green world has stopped" Euphiria said, "The Green World''s Crystal had become to shift, its recovering the planet." "Is that so?" "But, that must mean that Rachel has moved locations." Doctor Michael banged on the table "Damn, and we still don''t have much to go on." The women thought long and hard "Hey, is it possible to get information from the world crystal?" Doctor Michael. "No" Euphiria said "Yes" Aurora said Since both said it at the same time, Doctor Michael looked at Aurora "Can you explain?" Euphiria started in wonder from what she knows it impossible. "The World Crystal has memories, ancient Memories. It carries the memories of the world birth till now." "Aurora, is there any way to look at those memories." "I''m sorry, but I don''t know, In our history, only a select few could read the memories of the world cores. But, even though they roughly quiet and never talked about what they saw. None of them are alive. It is known that anyone who has seen the world Cores memories become mentally unstable." "But I think that is what Rachel is doing reading the memories of the world cores. I think at first, she used the virus on the progress to gain their locations she had the alpha-drivers in these crystals, to weaken the remaining progress and by her some time. The question is what she was trying by time for and why. What was she doing during that time, why didn''t she start reading the world crystal until now.?" Chapter 70 - Alter Ange Verge (10) {First Name} {Last Name} {Random} {Female} {Job: Vampire Queen} {Weapon}{Random} {Warning: When Choosing Random, A Random weapon from inventory will be chosen and given to servant to Serve as a primary Weapon} {Equipment}{Random} {Warning: When Choosing Random, Equipment from inventory will be taken and given to servant to Serve as a primary Equipment} Rachel yawned as she glanced at the world crystal of the dark world and pushed her hair back. She had sent the other girls off since she use this place to recover. Unlike the other crystals the magical shield surrounding the area where the dark world''s crystal is extremely powerful. Since that Is the case, she''ll use it to get some rest her watched Chiron set out another Crystal Cocoon before going to sleep. Atlas walked down the sleepless city in nostalgia. This was where Saya was born and raised, she stood at the old apartment door where Saya used to live. And reached down under the mat as she grabbed a Key from under it. And she opened the door, it was dark inside meaning no one was home. Saya''s only had a father and her mother had long passed away. She found the mother''s memorial and paid her respects; she toured the house as memories flashed in her eyes. After awhile she heard the door click again and she turned her head. The older man walked into his living room and widen his eyes. "Saya?" Hel looked at the gorgeous buildings of the red world from above with a stoic expression, The people chatting, walking, smiling, it was a picture of pure bliss. "Elel?" She hear someone call but she didn''t respond, looking down remembering the voice. "Elel, what happened to you, your wings?" the person behind her pressed. Glancing at the women only once, she flew away and headed straight for the red crystal. Her heart is thumbing, her young face was slightly red, and her eyes looked like they where going to cry. Siting beside the red crystal she leaned against it this time she cried. Kayle walked around old deprecated lands where buildings destroyed by war is abundant. However, with the recent changes in the world crystal the areas where covered in lush vines. She sighed, the times in battle remained in her head in such a clear view. She had walked around the towns that are blooming due to the world crystal becoming healthy again. She could help but smile her eyes showed a peaceful emotion. Aurora paced back and forth with a complicated expression, She was just outside the sick bay where Elel is still trying to recover. "Miss Aurora?" Ramiel said approaching looking somewhat confused. Aurora looked at the gentle Ramiel with a pause. "You see, Elel''s older Sister Mlel had contacted me just now." Aurora started to say. "she saw the Elel with black wings flying around. "¡­." Ramiel looked shocked and then became serious. Suddenly an alarm rang throughout the academy and then Doctor Michael voice was heard as she called out the names of Rachel''s former teammates and some extras. "Doctor Michael, what''s wrong?" said Aurora running in, seeing that the Doctor Michael and Euphiria had weird expression. "This time it''s the dark world." Euphiria said, but frowned "But, the energy is different. It doesn''t feel like Rachel''s signature at all. Instead its feels darker and denser, but, its pure. "Then we shall go take a look" Sofina said in a confident tone. "Yes, it is our Home world." Almaria agreed. "I wish to go to" Saya said in resolution. If there was a chance to meet Rachel again, she wanted to take it and get some answers. The dark world was usually always in constant night, the young women sat on her broom a little bag of tomato juice in her hand as she smiled at the moon. Bodies lay below her, they were looking for trouble anyway so why shouldn''t she lay waste to them. [Servant] {Lalya La Moon} {Female} {Job: Vampire Queen} {Rank S} {Weapon: The Seductress (Rank A)} {Equipment: Dark Witch of Foreboding} Suddenly she felt the presences of others, they felt familiar. She smiled "I get to meet the other me so soon. How pleasant" She giggled. Almaria, Sofina, Saya, Nya, Stella, Carene, and Xenia stopped the moment Lalya was in their view. The women was an exact copy of Almaria in all but the eyes. Their color was a deeper shade of hazel even more so then Almaria. Nya had already brought her weapon out as soon as she saw the bodies piled on the ground. She remembered the encounter with Kayle. The clones had the same power as them, but it was all ten times stronger. The same nuclear explosion attack that she had in her arsenal was the same but devastating. Her limit was over by then her shield completely shattered. She really felt regretful. "You¡­." Almaria started to say. "First of all, Introductions would be necessary now wouldn''t it." Lalya smiled her face somewhat flushed "Well, since I technically know all of you then I''ll start first. I''m Lalya La Moon, it is such a pleasure." "..." "..." "..." Everyone''s guard went somewhat lower with Lalya lighthearted tone. "Almaria, can I ask?" Lalya started with a flushed face "What?" "How was tasting blood?" She said nervously. "Huh?" "I mean, you went and did such an embarrassing thing it must have been worth it." Lalya said eager. "Yes, the moment I tasted dear Saya blood was, the embarrassment didn''t matter anymore. Its was sweet at first and then addicting and It made me want more..." Almaria went on and one about the taste her manner became loose and, it made Saya go red eventually. Lalya face started to grow colder the more she heard. Nya was the only one paying Lalya any attention and soon got nervous and concerned with The original of vampirism in this world came from a truly powerful witch of this world, who despised her world and the world hated her equally so. But they wanted her power and was willing to do anything to get so they tortured her. She tricked the people with a curse in the form of a blessing. On appearance it looked to have given them immortality and power, but, in reality it didn''t. Telling them that they would get stronger if they drank blood. All it did was give them the need to drink blood. The desire of greed and gluttony overtook the cursed and gave them the feeling of euphoria that was mistaken for an increase of strength. She wanted the people of this world to suffer for their greed at all cost. Given them immortality was so that they could suffer longer. Once they were done with her the witch was killed in a gruesome manner. However, this curse wasn''t one entirely it only targeted a specific group of people. Should one not fall into this group this curse becomes a blessing and a cure. Drinking Blood was the trigger that trapped a person completely into this curse. So in the beginning Almaria embarrassment towards drinking blood was the cause, of her almost completely breaking her curse. "Is that so" Lalya said her tone frosty drawing the other girl''s attention. As they clearly didn''t understand what was happening. Lalya remembered Rachel telling Almaria all this directly, but, the girl brushed it off as foolishness and didn''t take her seriously. For someone who clearly declared she wanted to be Rachel''s older sister to not even listen to her younger sister and give her words some thought. Lalya felt digested the more the other ''her'' talked. The Alter version of these girls are pretty much in a similar position as her. They talked and talked a lot about friendship but in truth they didn''t apply anything and easily doubted her. Suddenly Lalya gaze got softer as she sighed "I really don''t like you" she said seriously to Almaria. Who was confused along with everyone else. She looked behind her at the large castle with the forcefield on it. "It no wonder she was frustrated." She shocks her head and stood up on her broom. Suddenly the pressure of power came flowing not from her but towards. Lalya said a few words of conviction in her mind. [Servant Upgraded] {Lalya La Moon} {Female} {Job: Vampire Queen > Ruler of Magic} {Rank S > SR} {Weapon: The Seductress (Rank A)} {Equipment: Dark Witch of Foreboding} Rachel was awakened to the screen, she glances and then went back to sleep with a smile. Once the pressure was released, Lalya felt her vampirism was gone. She felt lighter and freer than ever before. Once more her power increased by a frightening amount. She was now on able to form a draw with Kayle. "No way¡­." Sofina went pale, noticed first "Her vampirism is gone¡­." That shouldn''t be possible, what''s more is that she increased in power dramatically. Everyone here was shocked, Lalya felt elated. "Well, then Let''s have a little fun." Her broom suddenly changed form as it turned into a scythe that radiated power. Chapter 71 - Alter Ange Verge (11) "Dad, about Mom, do you ever miss her?" Atlas asked as her washed the dishes with her father in the kitchen after he walked in he had asked her if she had eaten yet. In which she replied no before he automatically walked into the kitchen to make her some food. Eating together it was quiet and silent they didn''t say anything this whole time as they ate together. "¡­." Her father froze and then looked at his daughter as his gaze softened "All the time¡­." He said lightly. "And me, did you miss me to?" Her father kept his gaze and saw Atlas''s watery eyes, soon, his to became filled with emotion. "OF course, I do" he remembered when she first left, and it was without a word. He wasn''t informed until he got home that day, and she was already gone. He met with two men in suits that explained everything to him. His little girl had gone to fight a war in some far away place, he didn''t know how to take it at the time. Saya was a quiet and normal girl, the relationship with her father had always been stale. They never had those bonding moments as a family and her father often worked long hours leaving her on her own most of the time. This caused her to have an aloof attitude for her father, her was her only blood relative, but that was it. As a result of such a thing Saya never contacted in the whole three years that she was at the academy. What was sadder was that he wasn''t even a knot in her heart, he truly meant nothing to her. But the man himself, while raising Saya worked hard all the time to get over his grief. His wife was deeply in his heart and to come home to a child that took her life was hard. He didn''t hate Saya either he just couldn''t be near her or be her father. As a result, he could only feel this regret when she left. He tired to contact her first by sending letters, but they where always sent back unopened. Saya mostly likely never thought her father would send her letters and he was in the far back of her mind. So, she never went to get them, they could only be sent back due to this. "Dad, you know for a long time it never felt that way. For a long time I had always thought you wanted nothing to do with me." Atlas continued. He put the last dish on the drying rack as he listens "I know, I''m sorry" was all her could say. "Don''t be" Atlas felt something move around inside her as her power made her glow "I feel as if I can move on with this" The man face was filled with shock, he was never told what kind of power his daughter was awakened with. [Servant Upgraded] {Atlas Aya} {Female} {Job: Swordswomen > Holy Swordswomen} {Rank S > SR} {Weapon: Blades of Conviction (Rank SS) {Equipment: Female Dark Knight Amour} Kayle placed a little bouquet of little pink cosmos as she sat down in front of an unmarked grave that was worn and broken down, Attached to it was a solid old wooden locket with a picture of a family. Kayle had smiled sadly "It''s been a long-time big brother." As she said that a light breeze passed by. Nya lost her parents at a young age during the war, they lost their lives due to a randomly thrown grenade. Her brother was on mission at the time, her other relatives didn''t want to risk taking her in so she was left in the military''s hand. Eventually they started to train her as a soldier when she was told brother hadn''t wanted to come get her. She knew nothing but the military life and the values taught by her parents and older brother. But that was far from the truth, he had actually did come to get her but wasn''t allowed to see and sent on another mission straight away with the promise of seeing her when he returned. As it turned out he perished protecting some locals at the time. The Military didn''t bother to collect his body, so, it was left to the locals who gratefully buried him. But passed away themselves as damages of war, some time after. Nya had never known this, but, it was Rachel who did found out, from curiosity. Since, Nya was long over it and it didn''t affect her life anymore Rachel contemplated on whether she should tell her. But, as for Kayle, Rachel thought it would be useful for her and told Kayle this little piece of information. She responded by trying to track down the grave and location, it took awhile but she finally found it. Hel was looking at her reflection in the water empathetically she suddenly kicked the water around. The ripples of her distorted reflection brought a smile to her face. "Found you" said a familiar voice, that caused Hel''s expression to grow stale. It was Mlel, the women were slightly out of breath and she was covered in sweat. "Oh, great you found me" Hel said as she used her wings, hovering above the water. Seeing Mlel eyes filled with a determination and vengeance. "Since this isn''t going to be a beautiful reunion, big sis." Hell giggled with amus.e.m.e.nt. Mlel gritted her teeth "I am not your sister, You, how dare you do that to Elel" "Whatever you say" Hel said throwing feathers at her without hesitation. Mlel quickly dodged only to be met with Hel''s knee as she used it to toss Mlel a few feet away "Hehe, throwing people, is pretty fun anyways." She flew towards the fallen Mlel who grunted as she tried to get up. "You" Mlel glared at her, blood coming from her mouth. "Big Sis, did you forget your fighting against a progress. Something in which you are sadly not. So this fight may just end up like a one-sided¡­.Hmmmmm, Massacre" "You''ll pay for this" Mlel bit out, she couldn''t believe just one attack nearly took her down. This was the first time. Hel, shrugged her shoulders and looked away. Elel and Mlel are from a long line of angels with a very good history and high morals, Just like most angels of the red world. Elel''s particular family was always about building and making friends and having fulfilling friendsh.i.p.s. The reason for this is due to the ability is to borrow power from Bonds. Basically friends, this is an ability that is passed down in her family and every member has it. As a result, they lived to please others regardless of their feelings. Elel had once hated doing that, but it was only a thought. You see Elel had always looked up to her sister in a worshipping way. This ultimately changed her how she felt about things as she was trying to copy her sister. From her hairstyle to the way she dress was in similar taste to her sister. But the truth is that isn''t really what Elel''s true power is, it''s a type of copying ability. Elel, was used to the power of borrowing from friends so she thought that her ability was as such. Now as for Hel, who was born as a copy of Elel. She in the end turned out to be a fallen angel instead of a pure white angel. The reason is because Hel didn''t idolize the older sister, making her disregard those kinds of things that her family took importance to. So of course, she wouldn''t be a pure white angel from birth, she didn''t believe in her family''s practices at all. Chapter 72 - Dawn of the Immortals (1) Rachel woke up to the feeling of being kissed, the familiar touch and taste of a certain someone. The moment she opened her eyes she smacked the man. "Owww" She glared at the man with handsome features and snow colored eyes. "Why, did you bring me here?" "I missed you" Azdis said getting cuddly as he, he kissed her. Rachel didn''t stop him as she was too busy absorbing the memories of the body, she ended up end in. "F***" She got out in-between kisses, making Azdis chuckle as started to pull off her clothes. "You brought into the body of a female lead." "I know" "Not, I know" She suddenly pushed him away, as she got up and looked at herself in the mirror. Black hair and pale skin, she used her divine power to clear herself of toxicity and things very unpleasant. Azdis went and hugged her from behind, she really wants to smack him. She closed her eyes and telepathically communicated with her servants in that world. "My body in will fully recover in three months, till then I won''t be conscious. I''ll leave Michelle to you girls and please make sure I''m not touched [Servant] {Michelle} {Female} {Job: Battle Android} {Rank: SR} {Weapon: Essence of Greed (Rank UR)} {Equipment: Cyber Maid Outfit} "10-4, Roger" She heard their response Michelle''s crystal cocoon appeared from Chiron close to Rachel''s unconscious body. Livia Fair is the female lead of this supernatural fantasy that takes place in a modern small town. Livia was born to one of the old wealthy families. She was the youngest of five before a fatal plane crash claimed the lives of all her family members except for her. She was the place into the hands of her godparents, who eventually with time began to abuse her and lead on a path of drug abuse and alcoholism. They feed her habits and pushed her into mental instability with suicidal tendencies. At sixteen, she was about to die form a drug overdose. When she was saved by the Mysterious Mason who had just moved to the town, this is how the story begins. For about half of the year, Mason pursues her, but Livia ruthlessly distrust him. Afterall, Livia is very distrustful and doesn''t really like people. Save, for the useless friends she has that are more harmful and useless as a vacuuming in space. Overtime Livia does eventually begin to fall for him and when she is fully in love with him, they finally begin the normal boyfriend-girlfriend relationship. The supernatural decided to roll into town, you see Mason is an immortal, before he became an immortal, he was a part of an organization that hunted down mermaids. He ate their flesh and became and the immortal with a superpower. Eventually mermaids became extinct due to the overkill and the organization split. Leaving Mason to travel around the world and he would occasionally kill over supernatural that became naughty. He married a woman named Betha and turned her into an immortal to save her life. As time continues to go on the relationship between them went stale and grew cold, due to Mason still being in love with his first wife that he left to join the organization. So, he went out in such of her reincarnations so he could be with her again. Betha found out about this and wasn''t happy so she also went out and searched for his first wife and killed every incarnation she found; it was easier for her due to her superpower of finding anything. Making sure Mason and her would never be reunited. All except one, Livia was the only reincarnation of Mason''s first wife that escaped death. This was due to the over excessive killing of her other selves; which eventually became power that turned her into a witch. This power blocked Betha form believing she was alive. When Betha first arrived, she didn''t know that Livia was the reincarnation of Mason first wife, and when Mason told her she was. Betha didn''t believe it as she assumed, he was mistaken, nonetheless, Betha went and targeted Livia. Pulling Livia into the supernatural world, once, she found out the truth from Mason. She was furious and broke up with Mason on the spot, she may have loved him, but she had more self-respect for herself then to date a hundred-year-old man with a wife. She didn''t care that she was the reincarnation of his first wife. The gesture wasn''t romantic to her in the first place at all. But being as novels go Mason fought to regain her love and then protecting from Betha when he found out that she was killing his first wife. When the main antagonist and second male lead, comes into the picture. Livia and Mason where back together and had a stronger relationship. Betha had disappeared due to her fatal injuries caused by Mason. The Main Antagonist and second male lead, Lone, was Mason''s best friend and the head of the organization. Thing was he was once in love with Betha and decided to get revenge for her. He poisoned Mason who trusted him whole-heartily, it wasn''t a normal type of poison but one that changed the heart. Under the influence of the poison Mason broke Livia''s heart once more and started dating her god sister, they two flaunted their relationship. Lone''s true motive was to steal Livia from Mason, using her broken. Livia just like Mason never trusted Lone and was distant to him. He pressured her after some time, she found out about what he had done, and awakened her powers as a witch. You can guess the rest from there, Mason returned to normal battles and killed Lone and Betha, they the two lived happily ever after. Well, things are not so near and cheery anymore because Lone commissioned for a Task-Taker and Azdis who like doing Task-Taker stuff, accepted it. Lone''s wishes was for Mason to understand what it feels like to lose his lover for good and to make Livia his women. The reason being is that Lone only hated Mason for taking Betha from him, Livia was an interest before he eventually fell for her two. Lone was still in love with Livia when he perished by Mason''s hand. Azdis followed with the story, but instead he appeared around the same time as Mason and played the role of best friend and matchmaker perfectly. Building their relationship and trust before he poisoned Mason just like in the story. Only this time Livia did trust Lone and ended up leaning towards him due to Mason abrupt change. When her feelings for Mason where destroyed, Lone took his time courting her. Once she was in Love with him, he brought Rachel into this. Chapter 73 - Dawn of the Immortals (2) After a couple of rounds, Rachel was left with kiss marks all over her. Azdis had fallen asleep, looking at his handsome face she felt like smacking him, again. She got up, took a bath, got dressed and raised Livia''s phone to make a call. While turning on the laptop in the next room. The next day, Rachel walked into the fancy office she was cleaned up. In a suit, her long hair put together in a professional manner. Rachel didn''t need to go to school since it was the weekend. The man in the office drop his phone plan on the floor in shock. "Uncle Pam" she smiled, at the old man, Ram Nelson, he was her family''s lawyer and had looked after the estate. He had been disappointed in Livia who was going through a rebellious phase. So, he never bothered her, or her home and he doesn''t even know the truth about what''s been going on with her god family. He like everyone else in town thought they where angels for taking in the orphaned Rachel. Everyone believed that Livia was just a terrible child. This really made Rachel want to slap every person in this town for thinking that way. Pam Nelson almost hadn''t believed that this was the drug addicted daughter of the fallen Fair family. "I''m making this clear right away, since I am eighteen years old today, I am a legal a.d.u.l.t and want to access my family money, properties, and company shares. I also want to stop the money that has been going to the Hale family to be stopped immediately." She said clearly as she sat down in front of Pam Nelson, who had a clear disapproval of the things she said. Rachel took out a report from the hospital that she had done earlier. "Went to the hospital, earlier, I have staff witnesses to confirm. This is my health report" Pam Nelson looked into the report, expecting to see the disappointing results when he read it to find out that Rachel is completely clean. He looked back up to see her cold smile. "I have reported the Hale Family to police and am planning to pull a full-on lawsuit against them." Rachel pulled out a CD from her bag and handed it to him "You see my older brother was working on a security system, before his passing he installed state-of-the art miniature camera personally made by him. I also gave a copy to the police. Uncle Nelson after watching this please do what I asked, otherwise I''ll hold you liable." Rachel stood up and walked out the office, Azdis was sitting in the lounge playing video games when he saw Rachel coming out and he stood up but didn''t stop playing his game. "Where to next?" he said "Livia''s house" She said smiling, "The police aren''t even going to finish the CD, before rushing to put these people into prison. Just 20 minutes is enough to convict the whole family of over 40 charges." "How many CDS, did you give them again." Azdis paused and looked at Rachel. "There are about 4 CDS with 2 hours of video installed in all of them" They have all the highlights. "I gave Uncle Pam the worst one" They got into his car and he drove her to the Fair Family''s large estate, She got inside with her key along with Azdis following behind her. Walking in the maid gasped alerting the Hale couple from the living room. Who glared as soon as they saw her. "What are you doing here! Get out of my house you brat!" The Hale wife screamed while the Hale Father went to pick up the phone to call the authorities. "I hope you both don''t forget that I am legally eighteen years, this house is by law officially mine." Rachel said making the Male Father pause and frown. Soon sirens are heard in the back round as about two police cars showed up with lights flashing. The Hale couple frowned as they didn''t understand what was going on. The police walked up with serious and grim expression. "Howard and Linda Hale, you are under arrest" the said as they walked forward and started to cuff the screaming couple whose face where pale at the same time. "Sirs, please take this maid too" Rachel said pointing at the old maid, who had no loyalty and had completely disregarded a child in need for years. The men nodded their heads as they cuffed the maid and then took the them away. By the time she returned to the school, the stares of the other students where clearly painful. As they looked in Awe at the change in the emo girl. As she is right now, full of confidence and dropping her dark clothed style of dress the change was breathtaking. Making everyone completely forget the she had just recently sent all of her god family members to prison. Since graduation was rolling around soon, Rachel spent a lot of time gaining a foothold in her family''s company and properties. She didn''t lack business skills, but she wasn''t a complete amateur, she did proper investments as well. Plenty of the older businessmen where impressed with her professionalism and confidence. Leaning against the locker as everyone was rushing due the first day of exams was over, Rachel and Azdis where deep in a conversation. Bang, A loud bang of a locker being hit not to far from them was being heard, making both Azdis and Rachel turn to the perpetrator. Mason was glaring at Azdis he glanced at Rachel with a complicated expression. With a blank expression she turned to Azdis and smiled, "I''ll go first" she said leaving as the two. ''It seems Mason, cured the poison on his own. Without Livia''s help'' Rachel couldn''t help but roll her eyes ''Perks of being a main character'' she thought. Chapter 74 - Dawn of the Immortals (3) "Why did you do it?" Mason got straight to the point once the two where alone. He looked extremely hurt and furious. Azdis just smiled and shrugged his shoulders "Do, what? Exactly?" Seeing his friend''s normal nonchalant attitude put a raging fire in his stomach. He was so normal it was as if he didn''t do anything wrong. But, Mason knew better that the last thing he knew was his friend handing him a drink and then afterwards when he woke up. Everything had changed, including Livia''s attitude toward him. He was somewhat aware of what happening in-between, but it wasn''t completely clear, and it seemed. He hurt Livia in the cruelest of ways, he can only blame his friend despite not fully believe his friend did anything. But, still could only blames his friend for his ruined relationship and stealing his ''women''. Azdis couldn''t help but chuckle in amus.e.m.e.nt, as he glanced at the ground and watched his shadow fluctuate. "Aww" she was caught eavesdropping again, she leaned back with her bucket of popcorn in his car. Knock, Knock Rachel couldn''t help but turn her eyes to a group of women, that had some nasty expression on their faces. She knew them as her god-sister circle that often bullied her and made her life in high-school unpleasant. In that group she saw one of Livia''s useless friend, the emo-looking girl was certainly out of place. Rachel had completely cut off contact with them, they where only friend s with her out of money anyways to feed their own drug habits. Putting her popcorn away Rachel got up and out of the car with a giddy feeling. The student nearby started taking out their phones to record the coming cat fight. Rachel only smiled at them as they complained and talked about how trash she was for sending their ''friend'' to jail and that she should have been grateful that her godparent raised her. IN the middle of it she got bored and started messing with her nails, as she wondered if she should go get her nails done at the salon. "HEY! I''M TALKING TO YOU!" The girl screeched, prime example of a prima donna. These types of people its best to ignore them. "¡­." Rachel didn''t answer as she was wondering about what kind of design she should do for her nails. Suddenly the girl decided wanted to slap her when her hand was caught by Azdis. "That was quick" She said, looking at him. "Yeah, he was never much in the first place. Trust me, I did all his work." He said all the while the young girl who hand was still in the air screamed due to it being squeezed painfully. She fell when he let go and went to the driver seat as Rachel got into the passenger seat and they drove off. "By the way are really going to go through the whole immortal war like in story." "Was planning to, why?" "Do we have to?" "No, not really" "I want to...¡­" After she finished, Azdis suddenly pulled over and turned to Rachel''s nonchalant face. "But they will decrease our alone time and we only have three months" Rachel shrugged her shoulders and then turned her face to look at his puppy dog eyes. "Then you better get to work." Exams where finally over, Azdis had finished earlier packing up his stuff and walked off, but not before a kiss goodbye. Cleaning out the items of her locker she saw in the mirror, the male lead Mason staring at her. He never got the chance to talk to her due to Azdis, but, now with him gone he probably wants to talk. Rachel started to pick-up some mascara, to touch up her make-up as she had a meeting with some board members. She plans to start a company that will help deal with the coming war, restore order and start rebuilding society. Once the war breaks out between the immortals and the supernatural. It is going to look like the apocalypse, for some time. Because the regular people are going to try to join in, in the war. And helplessly lose, the human population will dwindle. Of course, this information was written in the report Azdis got from the task-taker association. Mason walked up to her as she had finished with her mascara and moved on to lipstick. "How have you been?" He asked nervously. "Pretty Good" She said dropping her lipstick into the box she brought to bring her stuff out of the locker. "Considering that I sent my God Family to jail and am on a track to starting a new company." "I¡­" "If you are trying to apologies, don''t, it really isn''t necessary since its been six months. And I am not a very forgiving person. This is something you know very well" With that she picked up her box and walked to her newly bought car. "I just want to talk" Mason said as he followed her. Rachel opened the trunk and put the box inside, without really looking back she almost got into the car. Completely ignoring Mason, he tries to talk to her. He stops her from closing the door and gives her a serious look "Please". Rachel looked at him and with a clearly annoyed expression "Get in" she motioned him to jump into the passenger seat. They people around them who watched everything, started to gossip and some got in contact with the god-sister, telling her that her boyfriend is chasing his ex-girlfriend. "Livia, I¡­.I don''t know how to explain this, but, these past six months. I wasn''t really myself" Mason said as his tone became heartfelt and apologetic "I didn''t mean any of the things I did to you." "Is that all?" Rachel asked she smiled seamlessly "Does it matter, weather or not you where aware. The things you did, cannot change, forgiveness cannot be given. You were to cruel." "But, I¡­." he tried to explain himself. Rachel pulled into his apartment complex and parked as she leaned back "Get Out, we were over six months ago, and now I just want to forget." Mason was reluctant and heartbroken at the same time. "I won''t give up; we had come so far. And I had finally met you Afterall this time." "Mason need I remind you, you are already married to another women-" "We had also been married" "Yes, but ''Till death due us part'', I haven''t made those vows with you. My past self-did, so your claim is irrelevant to me." "Livia" he gritted his teeth. "Get Out, I won''t say it again." She had not looked at him once during their whole conversation, and after a moment he reluctantly got out of the car. She started and drove away "Really" Was the first thing Azdis said as he looked at the company name that was plastered in huge letters on the large building. It had been three months since they last seen each other, they had only one day left and Azdis was tired from working so hard to have some time before the deadline. He had to single-handedly stop the war and was now preparing to get the supernatural and immortals to be at peace with each other. Rachel couldn''t help but laugh as she watched his reaction, "It was my first time building a whole company and really couldn''t think of a name, so I came up with this one. Azdis-Tech Corp. He stared for about five more minutes before he decided he wanted to cuddle and didn''t want to waste this day he could use to make love. "Alright, let''s go upstairs. I have a penthouse on the highest floor and a very big bed." Rachel looked at the face full of impatient He smiled as he followed her up, he took a glance at all the supernatural and Immortals, that where in pleasant conversation all over the company. He was actually really happy with his work and now he''s going to get a gift he hadn''t had in a while. Chapter 75 - Alter Ange Verge (12) Rachel woke up in her body in Ange Verge with a headache, she was already in white world in front of the world crystal, without thinking much about it she had already got started in absorbing its knowledge. While doing she go the location of the other girls, who were messing around in the other worlds. she laughed a little because it took the main characters of the story awhile to finally find a way to access the memories of the world crystals. "Mama" Rachel didn''t flinch at the familiar voice, Stella had always called her that so it wouldn''t be odd if, Michelle called her that too. "Did you met the others while I was away." "Yes, I met Kayle, Atlas, and Lalya. Hel, was busy so I didn''t get a chance to see her." Rachel let go of the crystal, her body''s full recovery made getting the ancient memories from white world crystal easier and ten times faster. "What are don''t what you girls are doing, but I woke up so make your way here." Rachel said, so was already close to wrapping this up so she wanted to finish as quickly as she could. It turned out that the method was simpler than she thought. Judging from the White world''s memories and calculations. After waiting for awhile the girls showed up, Rachel blinked a couple of times at Hel, she was somewhat disappointed. The rest of her servants made it to SR, but, Hel was still and S rank. "I''m going to send you girls back to Odore Garden. You don''t need to be here any longer" After saying that she waved her hand and they disappeared, taking one last look she teleported away and was close to the gold world, world Crystal. She had already taken out a world core, before pausing "Elfin, Should I save this world?" She asked, using a rare item like a world core to save this unstable world should she, is she really that kind? If the world is destroyed the souls left here would be reincarnated into different. After spending so long as a deity, does it really matter, she had long conformed to most of their ideologies. Worlds die, but life continues, Odore Garden and its many sections just like the Task Taker Association was created to regulate world and continue the flow so that they are not destroyed so easily. Isn''t that right Looking at the corrupted world core, she became dazed, her heart wanted to consume it and it was becoming stronger. She shocks her head and was confused, Elfin didn''t answer her. "Elfin?" After a moment it still didn''t answer. "Perhaps it is the right thing to do" She said looking at the world core in her hands she approached the corrupted world core with one hand she touched it and started to absorb to crystal violently. The world was shaken, and the dark energy was being pulled inward. In her other hand the pure world core was shining trying to take the place of the original world core. Rachel''s face was somewhat flushed making her looked drunk and dazed. Her mortal body was started to break down along with the corrupted crystal. Rachel, never felt something like this before, this form of Euphoria was different from when she consumed the world core. The energy within her was contorting and converging as memories flashed into her mind. But she was too dazed to comprehend it. She finally became sober when she realized she was absorbing the world core energy as well. The world crystal shattered reveling a corrupted world core. Quickly she switched the places of the two and consumed the corrupted the world core completely before she started to retract its left-over energy into her. Unfortunately, her mortal body was breaking down faster then she anticipated, till finally she was she a soul. The World Core that had replaced the corrupted one became a golden crystal and started to rebuild the gold world. She had lost consciousness at some point and by the time she woke up again she was back in her own personal space in Odore Garden Chapter 76 - It’s all about Love in the Apocalypse (1) Rachel sat next to a young girl her eyes filled with depression and was looking dazed. When she returned to Odore garden she had reported to the higher up, honestly, she has no idea what happened to the task takers that where lost to that word, the only problem that was likely was that they where careless. Rachel then turned her gaze towards the other people that are all around the decerped buildings of the old world. Every now and then the people would turn their gaze to her. Some filled hostility, pity, and disappointment. The girl suddenly got up and headed towards the only working bathroom. Rachel floated to her and followed her all the way there. She watched the girl''s slowly increase, while, Rachel stared with a blank expression. "Hey, we are moving" Said a young woman with an expression full of disdain. Rachel was looking at her reflection in the mirror. She had the same appearance as the young girl next to her who paused when she heard the women tell her that. The young girls'' eyes went red at the women words, but she didn''t cry as she got out of their picked up her bag and joined the others in the moveout. Rachel sighed in annoyance, she couldn''t really do much while in this form, she can''t even use most of her powers for whatever reason. So, progress as been so slow that couldn''t really vent, being a spirit is such and annoyance. Astral projection is all she can do at this point. While walking out the horde of flesh-eating monster was rushing their way. A handsome young man and the young women from earlier where taking the lead. The moment the young girl saw them her gaze worsened; she was already in the back the rest of the people didn''t even bother to look behind them to see if she was there. The young men turned his gaze towards the girl who was looking at them, looking at the young girl, she froze, and her eyes went even redder when he turned his gaze. His expression pushed her over the edge, She closed her eyes as a single tear went down her face. "Dead-end" the young man said with a grim expression, the horde of flesh-eating monsters was fast approaching. The group soon enough became panicked. They were in the building of a hotel that was seven floors up, they are on the sixth floor so jumping down wasn''t an option. The hotel had twin building that are currently being connected by a broken bridge fixed with some plywood so that people could cross. They crossed the other side so that they could avoid the hoard, but, unfortunately all three staircases of the building was blocked by the collapsed parts of the building so getting to the lower levels quick enough was impossible. The group began to clear the debris, in panic so they could cross and get to the lower levels. The young girl''s expression was indifferent as she dropped her bag and pulled out three items, a large axe, megaphone and rope. She already had a climber''s belt and sized the rope around her hip. Everyone was still panicking wondering what to do so they didn''t pay any attention to the young girl until the sound of her breaking the makeshift bridge with one hand was heard. They turned in stunned silence. The young girl was on the other side of the bridge as the horde behind her was closing in. They didn''t think about destroying the bridge. Without the bridge the building where far enough that if the horde would try to cross, they would fail. The young man and women from earlier where shocked and confused as they looked the young girl''s blank expression. Before it then everyone''s faces soon turned to horror, when she jumped off as the horde followed her down. The young girl through her axe, it suddenly pitch-black in color when it lodged into a lower part of the building. The thin rope was also black in color, it didn''t look like it could hold the young girl no matter what she, yet it was. The horde plunged to their death until not one was left moving. The group of people the young girl was left with earlier stared at her who was hanging by the side of the building. The young man had an expression that was filled with concern, when the young girl looked at him, her expression dull as she waved goodbye and used the building to swing out of view. She used the megaphone to scream, the flesh-eating monster following the voice all over the building started rushing out be it doors or windows they also fell to their deaths. Once she reached a clear she pulled the rope to loosen the lodged axe and brought it back to her. With it in hand she sat down on the rubble. The expression on the girl''s face, wasn''t how usually the girl was. Which mean it could only be that of Rachels. Chapter 77 - It’s all about Love in the Apocalypse (2) This world originally about love in a collage/campus setting before it turned into the apocalypse. Constance West was the female lead and the young women you saw earlier. She had helicopter parents and was completely under their control. When she wouldn''t listen, they turn abusive. Constance was smart anyways and ran-away when she could she paid for her collage herself. She is closed of and cold-hearted in general. The male Lead Brad McCray was from an upper middle-class family and the youngest of three. He was all set to become a professional athlete with sweet and caring parents. He had everything he needed in life. Anyways since it was a grand love story between the leads, the fall in love at the end. Rachel is currently stuck in the body of the second female lead, Rachel Reilly, who had very rich parents and is the girlfriend of Brad. And if you are asking no, she wasn''t a spoiled rich girl type she was a true honest to goodness na?ve rich girl type. Rachel Reilly has always been sick and was still hospitalized for most of the story. When the lead fell in love Brad was conflicted and couldn''t really abandoned Rachel as she was dying in the hospital. So, the relationship was rocking between the two until the end of the first part of the series when Rachel died due to sickness. The leads finally got together and lived happily ever after, not the apocalypse happened afterword and since the relationship was strong and supporting the two outlived the apocalypse and watched as the world began to rebuild However, in this case the apocalypse started earlier, and the creator just went with the story, I guess. And no one really noticed a problem until they world was decaying. A sign of a Pandurium world, the top was confused as the world turned into a Pandurium world with no explicit reason, they wrote it all as these things just happen. Yes, because a Pandurium World, just happens, without reason. Its common sense, now-a-days. With the drastic change the male lead and the second female never became boyfriend and girlfriend like in the original story and the secondary female lead also never got sick. Since the Apocalypse happened when they where young and they are childhood friends, they have been supporting each other and surviving in the apocalypse. Until about two months ago, when they finally encountered the female lead. Soon enough the groups trust in her turned sour and was becoming distant. Well, most of that was due to Rachel, who was supposed to be in the body of the second female lead. but, couldn''t take over. So, she ended up as the girl''s split personality. Rachel really wanted to beat someone up, her job became harder because of this, as the girl''s other self she couldn''t do anything unless the girl was emotionless stressed by the extreme. It had to be enough to the point the girl''s consciousness rejected reality and went to sleep. She was place in this girl since birth and was completely frustrated at the fact that she had to be somewhat idle and watch the girl make a full of herself all the time. Rage Quit, Rage Quit But she couldn''t even do that, returning to Odore Garden was impossible. She nearly lost her mind as she spent the next twenty years with this Dumb***, second female lead. She deserved everything that happened to her because she was so dumb. The only solstice she had was astral projection that allowed her to float around like a ghost which was fun. Rachel was in the mall trying on outfits, it had been a few days since she left the party. Rachel herself found joy in shopping and killing zombies on the way with her shadows. Since she was alone, she could use her powers, since this is a Pandurium world, the world''s original common sense doesn''t apply here. So, she could use her powers freely without consequence. She was just used not doing it blatantly and if people where here it would be annoying to explain herself. The mall was abandoned and the zombies that where once here where all killed by her darkness. She was stuck for almost twenty years so of course she, let herself free when she could. She settled on purple platted pants, leather black boots and jacket. She looked like a bad girl her multiple bags of clothes she had dropped into her shadow. After she finished shopping, she walked out and hopped into her beautiful RV. It had solar panels for all types of electricity. The original body''s consciousness is now so weak that Rachel can finally suppress her and hard too. So, she had no chance of showing up in the future as long as Rachel was there. Plus, every-time she thinks about the original person. It just P**** her off even more. Yeah, so there was no way that was going to happen. She drove peacefully because her darkness was everywhere and spared very far killing every Zombie and clearing the roads enough for her to drove on it. Oh, but, just because she was finally having didn''t mean she forgot her mission. She was heading towards the world core using the spirit lines. The spirit lines where the blood vessels of the worlds, and the world core was the heart. The higher ups laughter at her for going the hard way when she was in Ange Verge. It couldn''t be helped she had no idea that the spirit lines connected to the world core. She honestly didn''t know. Chapter 78 - It’s all about Love in the Apocalypse (3) On the road Rachel pulled over at the group of survivors that went to catch up with her in their own vehicle. When Rachel opened the door to her RV to greet the other Survivors who chased her. She had a chicken sandwich in her hands, curtsey of the fast food place up the street. All six men, dressed in cowboys attire stared at her in stunned silence. "Hey, where are you heading?" Said one of the men eyeing her RV and then down her body. "Is that any of your business" Rachel said leaning against the door eating her crispy sandwich. "Hey, we are just trying to be pleasant." "Pleasant? So, you are being pleasant by holding onto your weapon" While no one was paying attention she had brought a few zombies closer to her and silenced them so that they wouldn''t make any noise. These people aren''t any good at all they, she could already fell the l.u.s.t and greedy as they looked at both her and her vehicle. They where on guard, "Step out the vehicle" one of them held up his shotgun to her face and she just smiled. Suddenly the group of six men got a bad feeling when the farthest one started to scream. He was bitten by the zombie; the rest of the group turned their attention to the furthest one and went pale. It was a horde that was suddenly in front of them. "Hehe, this is simply my own pleasantry, hope you enjoy" when they turned around the RV and Rachel where completely gone. Making the men''s expression pale even further in terror. Teleporting away Rachel continued further down the road while singing. Ahh, she was having so much fun. Once the zombies where done consuming the six men she had used her shadows to kill them and take their weapons. She stops by a car wash and pressured washed the weapons and to get rid of the gore, before she moved on to her RV that had gotten some dirt on it. "Making my way downtown Walking fast, faces pass and I''m homebound Staring blankly ahead Just making my way Making a way through the crowd" She just started to sing and dance. After finishing the carwash, she used her shadows to store all the food in the store and filled some gas cans. Hey, everything is free in the apocalypse, so why not just take everything and beside their perfectly store in her inventory. She''ll have enough for the lives she''ll live in the future. Especially, in the ancient era''s. She stretched when night came around and fell asleep in her soft bed in the back of the RV, she had a good sleep that night. She woke up and made herself some coffee, after breakfast Her darkness caught a group of survivors in the mountains, it was a rather large group. There was pair of people having some in the woods. Rachel suddenly thought about the multiple stories about love in the apocalypse. "Well, it''s all about in love the Apocalypse in isn''t it" she couldn''t help but comment because most of those stories was about the couple''s getting together and it was in all''s honestly lame and just plain ridiculous. In a world like this where people are prone to betraying each other real love is impossible and only dependency exist. Rachel had spent a few months on the road with no problems mostly dealing with things with ease. This wasn''t like most online story where the world after the apocalypse, people began to have superpowers. Nope, the only two people who actually have supernatural abilities would be herself and the zombie king aka as the second male lead. Suddenly just thinking about it Got Rachel excited for some reason, she wanted to fight the Zombie King. He was a monster even in the series, should they met she might not be able to stop herself. It wasn''t that she wanted to fight so that she could end the apocalypse it was a pure primal instinct. "Wow, I really have problems" Rachel said when she stopped by the side of the road, lost in thought. The second male lead like in the original story was also the cause of this madness, he is an otherworld, a blessed, that came to this world and brought along the disease with it. The reason he wanted to get close to the female lead was because she bore a resemblance to the person he loved. Speaking of that the female lead looks like. Knock, Knock Rachel looked at the person who knocked on the door to her RV, it was a little girl holding a teddy bear shivering and sobbing. She frowned before cooling down since the little girl was with another little boy who was hiding by the side of the RV. Just as the little girl was about to walk away back to the little boy who seems to be her brother. She opened the door, for the two which shocked the little girl and boy at first. The girl could barely get her words at through her crying. It was clear from her being both hungry and dirty that she needed help. About an hour later the two were asleep, cleaned up and full in the back of the RV. Chapter 79 - It’s all about Love in the Apocalypse (4) Rachel had taken the two kids to the largest Savior holding in the city, to her surprise the two''s parents were already there and greeted their children with heartwarming embrace. Rachel wanted to gag, at the parents, it wasn''t heartwarming at all she could already tell that the parent had abandoned their children. They offered her a place, but she declined and started to leave only to be stopped by their security. Since she had a working vehicle, they wanted to take it from her of course, that''s why they offered her a stay but wanted her ''baby'' in return. "Is there a problem" "Yes, we can have you leave the city with this" he said his hand holding his weapon. "Why, not?" "Miss, if you want to leave you can, but, the RV stays." "And if I say no." "Listen, Miss, I don''t want any problems. Just step out of the vehicle and be on your way." Rachel eyes couldn''t help but grow red and violent with blood. "Wait, let her go" said a majestic familiar voice that P*** Rachel off even more. ''What the F***, is he doing here?'' she gritted her teeth, as she looked at the handsome features of the male lead, Brad. "Sir" The guard went pale, and of course the male lead was in charge here. Really make''s one wonder, he probably just rolled in and they gave him command. Rachel wasn''t thankful she rolled her eyes and glared. Brad looked at his childhood friend who seemed ten times different then he remembered, in fact it made him wonder if this was her true self. Constance had always told him that something was off about her and the little things that happened afterword that didn''t seem like her personality. The group then started to blame her for little things and what was odder was that he did to. "Ra-" "Can I go now" She interrupted him, her eyes held nothing when she looked at him which stabbed at his heart even more. Reading his facial expression Rachel felt even more disgusted. "Alone, I''m afraid, I" "I survived this long alone so why can''t I go alone" "...." Brad said nothing, he felt even worse than before. "Brad can I go" Rachel voice got even more serious. "I..." he tried to say something. As Rachel abruptly closed her doors and forced her way out, never looking back. It had been another few months, it was a little chilly since It was in the middle of October. The spirit lines ended at a large skyscr.a.p.er building that was a little way away into the mountain. "This spell''s s***, went down here real fast." She said looking at the part of the building that was destroyed when she suddenly stopped. ''This feeling¡­..'', she shook her head as moved further inside her darkness scoured the building until she found what she was looking for before suddenly being cut off. Her darkness was actually cut off, she was of course shocked at this. Going down to the lower level she came fast to face with the Zombie King, the secondary male lead. The world core was lodged inside his body. This was the cause of corruption; the heart of the zombie King darkened due to his grief and corrupted a world core. It''s shocking that a blessed was capable of corrupted world core in the first place. But, "Tsiyi¡­.." Rachel breathed out before she was grabbed and held tightly by shadows. Her darkness also spread out and started to attack her bindings, to free her. When her face was touched, she opened her eyes for just a moment to face the youthful face, his eyes where blank and dead-like but he had a smile on his face. ''Just what'' Rachel thought before she was squeezed even tighter. Her darkness cant beat his shadows how absurd. [That is the least of your worries right now] Rachel heard Elfin''s voice just as the man kissed her, the moment their lips met she was shocked and confused. Before realizing he was taking power from her, without second guessing she used her divine power recklessly to push him away and break free of his shadows. She teleported a little bit away for a breather. "What was that?", she said somewhat lost. "That wasn''t Tsiyi just a walking corpse, without a soul, so why does it look like¡­." [He was desperate even after his soul departed. His body is acting on his lasting thoughts.] "But, it makes no sense, he doesn''t have a soul. How can he recognize me much less bare emotions. Even with the world core in his body it still shouldn''t be possible" Rachel held her chest as pain was apparent, divine power was a lot harder to use in a Pandurium world. [Who knows, Even I don''t have an answer for that. But I can tell you now he needs to be eliminated to obtain the world core inside him] "Yes, I figured. Elfin, It felt like he was sucking something from me. Was their any damage that you know of" [Yes, he sucked a piece of your soul, your Soul Fragmentation went down a point. But, that''s nothing as long as you can destroy him] "Can I?" "Yes, there is no doubt, the body is still mortal. But, just don''t be careless, his battle experience outmatches yours." Rachel breathed heavily she was still in pain. "Chiron¡­." the blades appeared as she looked at the building "Destroy" the blades floated upward and then light comes out as if they where cannons. The sound reverberated very far, and hordes of zombies started to make their way to the center of the noise. Once the building was in tatters the Blades of Chiron disappeared and Rachel approached the debris. She couldn''t find anything ''him'' and grew nervous as the spirit lines didn''t seem to connect to anything around the area. Suddenly she goes that familiar feeling that she hadn''t felt in a long time and acted on it in a instant. Chiron shielded her from the attack. Getting a Good look the Zombie King''s shadows was turned in Claws that shaped his hands. Although it didn''t damage Chiron it was still strong enough to push it back. Rachel didn''t waste no time and sent the other blades of Chiron towards him. The Zombie King smiled, it made Rachel shiver. Until she looked down at her feet and quickly teleported into the air about thirty feet above. Floating above she watched his shadows consume some parts of the destroyed building before hauling large pieces at her. She floated around just to dodged them, while doing so she lost track of the Zombie King. "tsk", she frantically turned left and right while dodging the debris. When she finally caught sight of him she had luckily blocked that fatal hit as he used on of the rocks. To bring himself closer to her. Chapter 80 - It’s all about Love in the Apocalypse (5) Chiron was in a delay, so she ended up blocking with her bare arm, The pain was very severe since it was a direct hit. And the force of their clash had thrown her down towards the Debris. Her legs where caught by the Zombie King''s Shadows, so she was stuck. [Told you not to be careless] "I wasn''t being careless" [Then you in general just Suck.] "¡­." The Zombie King had slammed his claw close to her head. She was able to free herself enough to turn her body over. "¡­.." Rachel looked at his face with a glare, it was still that easy-going smile. "OH, I get what you mean." Rachel said outload when she realized something. [Lol] Rachel''s shadows forcefully took over the area completely blocking the Zombie King''s own shadow. Once he realized that he started to attack aggressively. Well, she wasn''t having any of the when she used Chiron to take one of his arms and then the debris to hauling further away so she could get some distance and sighed. "I Have never really encountered a situation where I had to use all three at the same time." Rachel floated towards the Zombie King as she used Psychokinesis to press him into the ground. He had willpower despite being a walking corpse, it was still trying to stand up despite the enormous pressure. Chiron had gathered around and turned into a large blade. "Sorry, Tsiyi" She said as she moved her fingers for the blade to swing down, she felt a little pain in her heart. "Rachel!" The male lead arrived along with the female lead. After Rachel left in such a way they were either curious or worried about her well-being. So, they gathered a group to follow her. They found in terror the large amount of noise coming from the building and hurried to collect her before the hordes of Zombies started to gather. Only to find and unbelievable fight ensuing between and unknown and Rachel herself. When the male lead got the chance he screamed for Rachel''s attention. The disruption caused Rachel to pause and felt the original person wake and started to move. Rachel wanted to scream, because it was at that moment the Zombie King was Free enough to form a claw and stab her fatally. The voice of the Male Lead woke up the original, just as Rachel weakened enough for her to take over for that second. Making Rachel''s control over the situation break apart. Thus, leading to this awful situation. Rachel regained control when the original went into shock after being stab like this. Now, she must deal with the pain. ''Stupid little girl, to react so heartfelt just from that b******, voice'' She was already on the ground in a pool of blood, she could barely breath as her lung''s where pierced. Just as the Zombie King was approaching with his one arm ready to attack. Chiron had already stabbed him splattering his toxic black blood on the ground. Chiron did not relent as he was stabbed multiple time and mutilated, leaving only his chest. Rachel used her divine power to put enough strength into the rapidly dying body to pull the Corrupted world core out and Consume it. It was unfortunate but she didn''t have enough time to save it with the body dying like this. After doing so the world collapse at the lose of its core and Rachel returned to Odore Garden unconscious with the left-over pain. Her servants where already there attending to her as she slept until she recovered. Chapter 81 - Extra: Nick’s Picture Day Rachel sighed as she watched the mayhem her kid''s where causing in the pool. She held her three-month infant, who was sleeping through all the noise. While her three-year-old was laying down on her lap just watching his siblings cause a mess. She glanced at her wife Shelly, who was asleep in her bikini she was completely relaxed. She watched two of her oldest about Fourteen and twelve, both boys Play water basketball against each other. And then her other three about; ten, eight, and six start throwing the pets into the pool. The two Cats scampered to get to shore before bolted back inside while the two eight and six-year olds chase after them. The Dog that was thrown in came back out and begged to be thrown back in. To which her ten-year-old happily did so. By Dinner all seven still hadn''t exhausted their energy, both grandparents, Shelly parents and Nick''s Mom had come over. They where happy to indulge their grandchildren and couldn''t wait for the photographer that was coming to take picture, tomorrow. They brought Outfits and are planning to spend half-a-day dressing up their grandchildren. A little after midnight, Rachel had came into their bedroom with some lotion in hand. Shelly was wearing some silky sleepwear, but from her mood didn''t feel like going at it. She didn''t say anything as Rachel pulled her top off and started to gently rub her stomach. She gave birth to seven kids and such a succession over the years it''s not a surprise that she has stretch marks. They became a knot in her heart, and she was mostly embarrassed by them. Although, she never said anything. She rubbed her stomach with the location gently and all around. She could tell the women was starting to shiver. Her face beat red but was embarrassed to say anything, like this she was cute. Rachel then put her top back on and turned off the lights, they both cozily went to sleep. Rachel was already half-asleep when Shelly moved closer to snuggle. The Next day Rachel was sitting down fully dressed in a good-looking suit, Shelly had walked over and put a tie she had personally picked out onto her neck. It was an ugly tie but she was seemingly proud of it, Rachel felt it was low class to tell she cant make ties. Meanwhile the camera-Crew was having a tough time trying to get the rest of her kids settled. All except his two youngest that where always being on the best behavior. They where sitting down on the coach peacefully because their pictures where the easiest making them done earlier. The Grandparents thought their grandchildren where adorable no matter what they where doing, and just took pictures on their personal phones to save the mayhem they are causing to memory. "I think we are going to have to call the cleaning cure tomorrow" Rachel said as she looked at the fresh white walls tainted with all sorts of colors, she sighed. Shelly had their two-month years old in her hand while their toddlers just looked at his other siblings using a sled to slid down the stairs making a mess of their outfits. Then he looked at his parents, it like he was giving them a ''they are so childish look''. While their two-month years old was looking around erratically. "And these was where just cleaned" "Well, we have seven kids what are do you think they are going to do in a large home." "Hehe" Chapter 82 - Extra: Why Call Themselves Gods? "Here You Go, Mother" Sunflower said Placing a caramel flavored cup of Coffee in front of Mana who was staring out at the garden. He sat down next to Rose who was reading a Book with her cup of Earl Gray. "Say, why do the Deities call themselves Gods? When they are not Gods?" Rose meant for it to be a comment but ended up saying it out-loud. "How sad that you don''t know such a simple thing" Lily said in a mocking tone as she moved things around on her tablet. Shea was brushing her hairs and trying to put it in a ponytail when she heard her mother say that. She couldn''t help but get a small giggle out of her mouth. "Are you calling me stupid, Lily" Rose looked at her sister with annoyance that was unlike her usually mature self. Morgan looked up along with his Cousin Clarity just to see Rose, his mother''s annoyed face. It gave him a smile. "...." Mana was still out of it, but started to responded to Rose thoughts "Back then when your Grandmother was still alive the deities where constantly thinking about replacing her and taking her position." She sighed and gazed at her reflection her in her coffee, wondering why she could see herself in her coffee she gave a confused look. "So, they started to call themselves gods because they truly though they were?" Sunflower asked. "That''s odd, they clearly knew they weren''t" Rose said with a frown. "When they moved up in the ranks, they truly thought they where gods and it sort of stuck, because back then your Grandmother was the only known Person known as God." Mana said moving her spoon in circles to get rid of her reflecton. "In other words, the classification of a True god wasn''t settled until after her passing" Lily raised her hand in a gesture that told Shea to back up as she stood up. "Since some of us have work to do, we can''t waste to much time being idle, reading books and drinking tea." "What''s that supposed to mean?" Rose said already getting angry at her sister for always making snide remarks whenever they in the same room. "Nothing at all Sister" Lily turned her face but not before giving Rose a judging look. Rose really wanted to smack her as she watches Lily leave with Shea. "She is so childish" Rose folder her arms with another annoyed looked. This time Sunflower couldn''t help but break out in a laugh. "If Amaryllis was here it would be an entirely different story" Sunflower said throughout his mouth. "Do you really want our childish younger brother, to come an bother you again, about what it''s like being crossing gender." "No" Sunflower said immediately. Meanwhile Mana was lost in her thought not paying attention to the conversation going on between her Kids. ''The deities back then, where annoying and c.o.c.ky little B****, who truly believed themselves to be gods. Those F******'' Chapter 83 - Wicked Priestess, Former Princess (1) Rachel was semi-conscious when she heard loud cheering, she was still sleepy when she felt her hands and legs where roughly tied. That''s when she opened her eyes and the memories came in. ''Damn it, Elfin!'' Claris Van Vermillion, the first princess of the Kingdom of Vermillion. She is the daughter of the Vermillion Empire''s Cruel and Cold-blooded King. She eventually warmed the Cold-Blood King''s heart and became his most cherished and beloved daughter. She is the main character of this world. On her thirteen birthday and official introduction to society. As she grew, she was eventually joined by her younger sister and Second Princess Anna Van Vermillion, from a different mother. Claris being a kind young girl, was excited for this younger sister and begged her father to take her in. He was reluctant at the time but decided to allow it in the end. The Second Princess Like Claris was a Na?ve and Kind, and easily trusting. So, she didn''t know that she was being used in a large plot to obtain the throne and be a puppet ruler for the nobles. But Claris being the main Protagonist eventually won against all the evil plots, married the person she loved and lived happily ever after. At least that was what was supposed to happen. After the world became a Pandurium world, her halo was taken, and she was forced to endure life-threatening hardsh.i.p.s. Her lover fianc¨¦e and childhood friend fell in love with her Younger sister. Luckily, she was protected by her Loving Father. But, unfortunately, his own life became in danger when Claris was unknowingly poisoned by her childhood friend who turned on her. In trying to save Claris Life he sacrificed himself and ultimately lived. But he lost his memories in exchange, this spelled her doom as the King now without memory started to give all his adoration to the second princess. Since, then he gave Claris the cold shoulder and gave his love to the Second Princess. Since Claris''s life was spiraling down, eventually her Father placed a crime on her head that she didn''t commit. The still Kind-hearted Claris heart was breaking apart as her father who once looked at her coldly is now bringing her death. And then last her fianc¨¦ the man that she loved, and her childhood friend had poisoned her once more she was to die before the flames even hit her. She was betrayed by the people she loved; her countrymen who once adored her now celebrates her death as well. Claris was just now coughing up blood, her heart truly had stopped so why isn''t she dead. She watched as the flames burst from the ground and reach, she closed her eyes to embrace the pain. But then she frowned and realized there was no heart. Opening her eyes, everything was pitch-black, but she could see herself, her hands and legs weren''t bound anymore. Walking around, she started to think she was dead and was wondering what was happening when she saw the back of a girl. "Umm, Excuse me?" Hearing her voice Rachel turned around, her expression was blank as she observed Claris and folded her arms. Claris frowned at being observed in such a blatant way, not really sure what to do. Just as she was about to say something an intense pain filled her head and memories unknown to her began to pull into her mind. "You blackened didn''t you" Rachel couldn''t help but say, at the young girl whose hair was light blonde and her eyes where a unique aqua and violet. Female leads usually only lose their halo''s when they blackened. But if that was the case how could she remain kind-hearted and trusting. These thought where swirling around in Rachel''s she couldn''t really find a reason. "Blackening? I supposed you could call it that." Claris said after her head became clearer, she stood up and her shoulders where more relaxed. Her eyes where red, "To think that I¡­Say can I ask something of you?" After saying that Rachel it finally hit her by the female lead blackened. Rachel just looked on with no expression, and for some reason just felt over all sad. She knew what Claris was going to ask for, this version of her was a female lead and was one that had blackened. "You''re not willing to forgive?" "Would, you if you where in my position." She laughed lightly and then looked towards the black space that was brightening up as time goes on, she realized she doesn''t have much time. "Since I child, I have always wondered if there was something beyond this place. Now, I know. Say don''t you find it interesting that despite being shattered pieces of a bigger soul. We are able to do things that would only make sense if we were a complete soul." Rachel''s gaze sharpened, the reason Claris had blackened wasn''t due to love, or the betrayal she felt. It was her obsession for Knowledge. Because her blackening had nothing to due to human relationsh.i.p.s, she had no reason to act out. Her morals where rock solid but her obsession was...Something else, that would consume her. She was held back by her relationsh.i.p.s and morals. But as she was betrayed by those she loved, her morals and values deteriorated. Looking at her eyes, this girl doesn''t care for human life anymore. They where blank and filled with a childlike innocence, a deadly innocence. Claris walked over, and took Rachels hand''s in hers, "As another you, can I ask you to grant my request?" Rachel sighed she really didn''t like it; she also didn''t feel like denying it. "Your father?" "What a thing to say? You know that my love for him died" she smiled and tilted her head. "I''m not asking you to torture them, although I really want to." "¡­." "What''s that look for?" Claris asked. Chapter 84 - Wicked Priestess, Former Princess (2) When Claris opened her eyes again, she looked up into the sky she couldn''t see anything due to the smoke, the flames changed color the moment her shadows touched them. A slightly terrifying smile appeared on her face. The shocked the crowd and every witness, gasped at the black flames that seemed to have taken the shape of a legendary creature, the symbol that represented the royal family. As the flames consumed everything, into ashes, Claris used this chance to disappear making it seem like the girl the eldest princess, burned to ash. Claris leaned against a tree her eyes had no emotion, but her face had a soft smile, she looked up at the spirit lines and shrugged her shoulders as she turned her back to the country that abandoned her. She teleported to a clearing, using an old memory she once had. Her father had only taken her here once and he said his mother loved this place when she was younger. Often her nomadic family would come here to settle for a time and then leave. They stopped once the field became barren and decayed. She raised her hands and closed her eyes as she concentrated on the energy, a light red glow came from them. The wind picked up and energy was flowing from all around her towards her, it was dark and looked dangerous. Her face was light flushed as more and more poured into her. "Ah! Can''t get enough" her expression would make one think she was drunk. She stops once she felt the dark energy was completely gone. Looking at her scarlet hands she waved them around the magic flowed back into the land, the grass grew and then turned into flowers. Soon, enough the legendary field of flowers came back to life in a breathtaking manor. "Its really beautiful" she said softly, it was just like her father the stories her father had told her, the one her mother had told him. Looking up at the sky, she disappeared again and found herself at an old decrypted church. When she suffered through her first kidnapping as a child she was brought to this isolated place. She sat down in the front and leaned back into the only intact wooden bench. The stained glass partly broken, as the light of the sun touched dazzling the place in delightful colors. "The World Core is somewhere in the castle" She said her eyes closed; her mind was switching between plans. Suddenly she smiled "Ah, I know.... Lalya, Atlas, Ana, Kayle please show yourselves" In that moment, before her the space somewhat distorted and the two appeared when summoned. The two looked at Claris for a moment, they frowned and turned to each other. They where suddenly on guard. "There is no reason to be hostile, Rachel said I could barrow you girls" Claris waved her hands trying to settle them. "¡­.." They both didn''t say anything but nodded their heads when they calmed down. Lalya was calmer, but Atlas was somewhat worried. Kayle and Ana stared blankly at the situation. The three arrived in a poverty-stricken town in the Ottava Kingdom that neighbors the Vermillion Empire. Claris remember that during her childhood the Kingdom has been plagued by constant civil war. Most of their lesser towns where left dead and barely much life. Claris, Atlas and Lalya started to set up a table and makeshift stove from the carriage they brought. They looked like nuns from the outsider''s point of view. Some of the residence where already staring at them in confusion. Kayle and Ana walked off into the distance. But soon they started to drool when the aroma, of delicious food started to make its way to them. Claris them finally stood up in front of the table. The produce that made the food was brought from the system store and can continued to be bought. "Residence of Copper Town rejoice her Ladyship Krirra, the Goddess of Dawn has chosen this town as the starting point to build her faith. As a Celebration, we will present the residence with food and drink." Claris moved her hand in a jester to show the residence. "Please do not hesitate their plenty of food for everyone so take as much as you." Claris words where kind and soft, the residence of the poverty-stricken town wasted no time in lining up to accept the good-will of the strangers due to them starving. How sad, this place was in this condition due to the soldiers of the kingdom raiding towns and villages. The week residence couldn''t do anything as it where threatened with death. Claris watched with Joy as they happy ate the food some coming back for seconds. Little, did they know and extra something special was add. Atlas would glance at Claris every now and then as she kept feeding bowls of the residence of Copper Town. "Don''t look so worried" Lalya couldn''t help but say as she smiled. "But¡­.." Atlas gave a worried expression. "Trust in Master, Trust in the one who created Us" Lalya smiled, Atlas couldn''t help but return it as she looked at Lalya eye''s that weren''t full of any doubt. "Perhaps, I am thinking to much." Atlas closed her eyes as she continued to give food to the villagers. "Here, Looked good" Kayle said as she looked at the fat piece of land. She put a construction helmet on. Chapter 85 - Wicked Priestess, Former Princess (3) It had only been a month; the entire village was long under her control and the town was transformed and renamed Endeara. The villagers no questioned her actions and had completely gone into the Faith. "Your Holiness, The soldiers of the Ottava Kingdom are approaching." Said a Faith follower. "So they are" Claris said her eyes flowing with excitement before saying "Allow them to rejoice and accept them into the Faith." Commander of the West unit Ringean Peutan, was sent here to investigate. What had happened to Copper Town, that suddenly changed suspiciously as well as investigate the New Faith that is being spread here. Around a Few days ago followers of this new and strange Faith started to travel around towns including the capital to spread their Faith. Much to the dislike to their Mono Religion. By his side was High Priest, Colum Cille. Who was sent by the Church to investigate as well. They where a threat since they where growing so big in just a matter of a few days. Once they entered the village, both Colum, Ringean and his few of his soldiers who didn''t set up tents on the outside of the village where introduced to a beautiful town, the building, the roads and the otherworldly architecture, it even had a road. The Men wore short tunics and pants while the women wore longer versions of those tunics and pants. The children where also dressed similarly. But, the most shocking thing was that they where genuinely happy, their faces bright and checks where plump. Everyone here was well feed, they where also well clothed. They saw a young man pull something from a tree that had Pink leaves and hand it to a younger girl who was carrying a basket of what looked like fruit. Straight ahead they saw the road curve around a platform that lead to a large regal building, that looked similar to a temple but wasn''t a palace either. In front of that platform water shoot out from the form the ground and children were playing in it. "What on blasphemy is this!" Colum couldn''t help but yell out, he was horrified. Priest of the Mono Faith look down on any other religion in the world and often use force to covert followers of said Faith into there. They are an arrogant religion and only look after themselves, when Copper town stopped producing funds they abandoned it. Kayle and Lalya stepped out they moment the man screamed. The residence all stared at the strangers with blank expression including the children. Ringean and his men started to get a bad feeling at the observing stares. The residence suddenly started to scatter and go inside the building. "You there" Colum said arrogantly "I demand you bring me to your priest, You blasphemous acts and worship of the devil¡­.How dare you lead these people away from true faith." Ringean tried to observe these two beautiful women dressed in white, she felt that they were very dangourus. But, thought he was being stupid how could mere women be dangourus. Colum was in his mind was thinking very l.u.s.tfully, the women before him where beautiful and he wanted to have his way with them. He had already planned to use force on them, these soldiers here are supposed to protect him. Kayle gave a disgusted look as she turned away and walked inside the building, Lalya had a slight smile on her face. "If you wish to talk to the Arch Priestess, she is inside straight ahead." Lalya smiled as she two turned away and walked inside. Colum didn''t even flinch as he confidently walked into the building and straight ahead, he saw a woman in white straight ahead in front of a statue, he began to drool at her beauty. The women he saw before couldn''t even compare to her. Claris turned around to see the Fat Priest''s l.u.s.t filled eyes, she could immediately tell what he was thinking. Colum looked at the veiled women in white and had a thought he couldn''t wait to rip it all as he had her below. Ringean wasn''t to far he glances at the women from earlier who were standing by the pillars watching there every move. "My goodness, a Priest of the Mono Religion. What Class you have for staring at me with Eyes of L.u.s.t" Claris giggled as the fat Priest went red. "You¡­" "Be careful what you say, you are before the house of Our Goddess and her land" "Devil Worshipper, she is no god." He Said. "Oh! You mean to say that you god is better them her, You God who only helps for profit." "You wench how dare you belittle out Lord. The people are happy to make donations to the church." "Priest, I belittle because as Omnipotent as he is. He still lost his followers because he is as worthless as you are." She said looking straight ahead to the outside as one of her followers walked in. "Your Holiness" Said the young man as he respectfully bowed. Ringean widen his eyes as the young men was wearing the armor of his troops, he suddenly got a bad feeling. "The soldiers on the outside have agreed to convert and bask in the goriness of the Goddess." The Priest, Ringean and his small group of soldiers went pale all except for the one who backed away and joined his fellow follower. "My Comrades, I ask of you to please join us and receive the blessing of the goddess." "You-" Priest started to say but was cut off by Atlas who had stabbed him fatally with her sword. Ringean was even more shocked he didn''t even see where this woman had come from. "Commander, Our Comrades, Please you''ll make things easier by becoming followers of the new Faith" said the two converted Soldiers. Ringean was scared outta his pants and most of his remaining soldiers beside him where also scared. When he looked back, he saw that the body of the Priest was gone along with his blood, the women who killed him was back by the side of the Arch Priestess. He calmed down when he realized he was just dealing with women and two traitors. There was no proof that those outside had gone astray. "Gone Astray? I''m afraid your wrong about that" Ringean looked at Claris who seemed to have read his mind. Her easy smile made him feel worse. "Please bring out some of our new followers up, I believe Commander Ringean need some convincing." "As you wish, your Holiness" The two bowed again and walked out only to come back in with a larger group of men in plated armor." Ringean wasn''t already uneasy and scared this seen just made him want to faint. "Commander Ringean, all is simple please convert, but, if you truly do not wish to then please leave. We will not stop you." "..." Ringean stared blankly on his horse in terror as he looked back at the town of Endeara, his remaining soldier had converted out of fear. But he was let go given a horse and escorted out of the town. They didn''t even try to kill, as a commander with over ten years of experience he didn''t know what to make of this situation. But, all he knew was that he had to report what he saw. He road off into the distance, what he didn''t know as that this decision was but one step that would spell the downfall of the Ottava Kingdom. Chapter 86 - Wicked Priestess, Former Princess (4) It took a little over half a year to conquer half of the Ottava Kingdom. The Mono Religion are panicking as well as the Ottava royals. Claris couldn''t help but Laugh, in history religion is and has always been connected to war. Many countries and Kingdoms have used it to give just reasons for violence. The Vermillion Kingdom is also the same way, The Heli Religion in which they follow is used plenty of times. This is one of the easiest ways to manipulate people that are not of the modern nor futurist era. In these time religion alone is enough to get people to move. Claris smoothed her gold bracelet before placing it down on her stomach her gaze travel to the horizon, watching the coming dawn. What she feed the villages wasn''t a toxin or anything it was just something that made them more gullible to her. As for that Commander it wouldn''t be a loss for her, if he did convert, she still would have sent him ahead to inform the country and used it as a trap to gain more followers. But, if he didn''t, well, it would still work the same way. Since everyone they send will fall into the new Faith easily. Things would be different if the Kingdom would have been willing to share amongst its people, but instead they let them in such poor conditions. Of course, they would fall easily, in despair, people are willing to believe a lot in they are giving hope. Just from looking at the soldiers the country sent in the first place, you could tell it was run by morons. The soldiers where exhausted, starved and forced to fight. Moral wasn''t present in the first place, converting that Commander soldier was done simply by giving them food and drink. That is how bad things are. Its none wonder that the Vermillion Kingdom didn''t invade they didn''t want to deal with this ''Hot Potato''. "It''s unbelievable how quickly things grew" Atlas said leaning out the window watching follower coming in and out after praying with smiles on their faces and overflowing happiness. "Everyone is very happy" Ana commented rolling in a cart of tea and some sweets, towards them. "Ah! Don''t mind if I do" Lalya happily grabbed a cookie. "There really, isn''t any problem. Since they are following Master in the first place." She said through bites. "¡­." Atlas was in her thoughts "We aren''t using force or scare tactics, and most are willing even without the medicine." "So you feel uncomfortable?" Lalya stated "Well, you where created with the memories of an ordinary girl in modern Japan." She jumped up and hugged Atlas from behind "Don''t worry so much, unless you want to get wrinkles so earlier in life." Claris smiled with her eyes closed she was still half-dozing off in the soft seat. Busan, Capital of Ottava Raharjo Djaja Halim, the 3rd sat on his throne room shivering and pale, despite the situation he was in, he was dressed lavishly jewelry all around. Yes, that right while his people suffered, he continued to dress lavishly. The Pope, of the Mono Religion was before him also pale and frightened. Neither of them has thought that a mere cultist group could terrify them in such a way. The King was about to get back up and beat the Queen once more. It was her fault that his Son had defected and become a part of the cultist. He was angry so he needed to vent. "Your majesty," said a guard rushing in "The Queen, she and the Prince are heading this way." "Bahahaha" The King finally felt joy after some time, he felt his son was coming back to ask for forgiveness. "He is coming to storm the castle in the name of her Ladyship, Krirra the Goddess of the Dawn" The guard started to say as his expression became more and more off. The Pope stood up and saw the situations was bad right away and was about to make a run for it. When he was stopped and killed on the spot but a another solider who had an easy smile, like someone who was finally able to bring peace. The King was frightened. "Fret not, Father," The King Looked at his Son who had walked in with his mother, their faces where full of gentle happiness. "Your suffering can now end, and we shall bring you mercy with death" his Son, just before he could do anything he was stabbed by another soldier without hesitation. "This is mercy in the blessings of the Goddess" he finished as his father took his last breath, the young Prince turned to his mother. "Mother allow us to go, today from now on the days can only be filled with happiness." "And just like the Ottava Kingdom" Kayle reported she had a whatever tone. "And we didn''t even have to do anything, the people had done this themselves" Claris smiled a butterfly landed onto her out-stretched finger. Reviving the worship of People, Claris had felt more power flow into her. It had also made things easier for her to her to clean and bless the land. The Prince had taken matters into his own hand and had built a new government based on religion. He is no longer a Prince now but a full-on Ambassador and representative. His former home the palace has now turned into a town Hall, the former Mono Religion was completely wiped out. "I''m surprised that the Vermillion Empire, hasn''t taken this opportunity to make a move." Kalye said. "Its because they are to busy with their own affairs, a plague has come to pass, and they are trying to control it and since they also looked down on the Ottava Kingdom, they would really put much effort into looking for trouble. As for their spies, they have either have been converted or perished. And the ones who have been Converted are mostly likely sending false reports." Claris suddenly stretched as the butterfly flew only to hand at the top of her head. "Either way, The Vermilion Empire won''t see us as a threat until it''s too late. I almost forgot, what has the people name the new country they are forming." "The Krirrian Republic" Kayle said before she fell asleep nearby. Claris was smiling "Its such a shame, I won''t be able to see Rachel''s expression when she wakes up. My efforts are quiet entertaining" "What do you mean?" Atlas asked confused. "You''ll understand when she wakes up I''m afraid." Chapter 87 - Wicked Priestess, Former Princess (5) "You Holiness, how Blessed it is to see you again" Said the Former Prince of the Ottava Kingdom, since it has been reformed to a Republic, and that he had also changed his name to Alric Skyhall. It has been around three years; the Republic has completely settled, and the people are happy and satisfied the Class system was destroyed and people are equal. Normally this would be possible and done this quickly but, with the help of suggestion. Claris somehow managed, it was a close call in come case but now things are settled, and the people are ready to band together for anything. Since things worked out this well, and they People could easily manage themselves. She didn''t have to get involved to settled problems. Writing the Bible that the Krirran religion, gave the people enough guidance to work things out themselves. Such independence, such Bliss and she didn''t even have to work that hard. Its it wonderful to be lazy but still make progress. "Alric have far you the countries affairs." "Splendid, any problems we face have slowly settled and the entire country is has been converted. The blessing of the Goddess sure is amazing. After they started to Pry, the Land was purified and harvest where bountiful. Building where in finished in mere days, Knowledge is being freely spread, no more starvation no more poverty, Supporting each other¡­..Truly, the Blessings of the Goddess." Claris smiled "However, you would not come here if didn''t need to inform me of something." "Yes, your Holiness, I have come to report two things. One is the Vermillion King¡­" Claris paused for a moment "And what of the King" "He seemed to have fallen into depression, we suspect his memories of his oldest daughter has returned. And had has fallen into regret. The Second Princess was forced out of the castle and it seems a Civil war may start, although there aren''t any signs currently but with the corrupt nobles of the Vermillion Empire wanting a puppet King they may Act." Alric tone was getting serious. "I worry, your Holiness, the King although ruthless is still able to bear love and regret. Would the Goddess be so Kind as to accept him before he falls further into despair." Alric pleaded. Claris at the mention of her father was reminded of the viciousness, and him sending her to death unjustly without mercy. Even if he had repented should she forgive his actions, how tormented her before then and then sent her to death. No, she is not that Kind, she cannot forgive as she cannot forget. The Vermillion Empire tossed her away as if she was trash, her ''supposed'' happy memories are no longer happy but ones filled with foolish naivety. She no longer loves that place she once called home; her heart is only filled with resentment for it. "You Holiness" Alric said in shock as he saw Tears fall from, he couldn''t see her eyes because of the Veil she wears. Alric was unable to tell if her tears where of sadness, Joy, or any other emotion. "Sir, Alric, is there any other News you bring me other than this." "Yes, we have found the Nomadic tribe of Grassia. They do indeed have a connection with the celestial dragons and are willing to help us communicate with them." "Where they unenthusiastic at first?" "Yes, But the Medallion that you lent to Follower Pie, made them eager to met you." Claris held out her hand, Alric eyes brighten as he kneeled and eagerly took it. She reached down and touched his foreheads with her own. She scanned through his memories and got the just of the place. Before they both disappeared. Claris looked around the followers nearby dropped to their kneels when they saw her. "Your Holiness, May the blessing of the Goddess be with you." They said in union. "As you are" Claris said, and they stood up their hands over their hearts with a slight bow before continuing to work. "This way your Holiness" Alric lead her away, Claris glanced left and right to see the joyful faces as they worked, feeding chickens, light conversations and jokes, Selling Cheaply beautiful items. This was far into the countryside of the Krirrian republic. Across the way was a beautiful field in which the nomadic Grissia Tribe favors the most. Ahead of her was a bamboo bridge being built by the villagers, both men, women and children were working in harmony. It was looking quite beautiful already Coming to a low hill, Claris saw tents, and what seemed to be the people of the Grissia tribe waiting for her. Towards the side she saw one of Alric''s men off to the side with a smile. The tribe'' people has the appearance of Dark green hair or Light Silver and Amber Eyes or Violet. These features are unique to the Grissia Tribe. "Young Lady welcome to the Grissia Tribe." Said the elder who looked like the chief, with a smile "This Medallion is of our tribe; you people here have explained that it belongs to you. May I ask where you have gotten this?" The elder cut straight to the point. Form their Faces she could tell that the people where weary. "It was token from my mother before her passing, she had died in childbirth" Claris removed her veil. "My father has told me I have her appearance and both of their appearance. As such my Left eyes is aqua like his and my right eye is Violet like hers. My hair is also a mixture of silver and Blonde." A elder women had stepped out her breath unsteady, she was accompanied by an elder man and a younger but middle aged man. The Chief froze and turned his head, to the trio. Alric was also frozen, aqua eyes are unique to the Vermillion royal family, only members have aqua eyes. Much more the eldest Princess of the Vermillion Empire that was burned at the stake was said to two different eye colors. The Eldest Princess also bore the same name as her Holiness. At the sudden realization Alric, made is own deductions. ''Her Holiness had such origins, the Goddess''s blessing goes beyond life and death. How wonderful.'' Claris wanted to smack Alric for making such a crazy expression, but she kept her smile as she faced the Grissia Tribe''s people. "As for the Celestial Dragon, will you be able to help us with communication with them." The Chief stoked his bread and kept glancing at the couple. "Yes, we can...." "Then would you please, I would like to speak with them" After a moment of Silence "This way if you please" The Chief lead her away, walking toward a clear. Claris felt an atmosphere change. It wasn''t just that it was like they went into another space but was still in the same world. The Celestial Dragon where a strange race that appeared a little after the Pandora Era, their Leader was human. The race weren''t gods and they weren''t blessed either. They had sentient minds, so it was hard for them to be classified. They where nomadic and clearly didn''t want any contact with the other divinities. Creators and Watchers alike couldn''t even get close, well, at least that was what was heard from the rumors. Only regular humans have had the chance to meet the Dragon King Grim. But have all said that she clearly hated people and wanted nothing to do with them. Making them more of a Mystery because, Grim doesn''t hold any love or core for any other race that''s, not a celestial dragon. ''The celestial dragons with strength the can be considered to be on par with the Creators. I want to meet them'' "Here we are" The chief said looking at Claris, "This place if they truly wish to speak you can here. I''ll take my leave, now" The Old man said before quickly leaving. She was alone in a mere second after the old Chief said that, making Claris frown. Her expression soon turned to surprise when she felt the change of energy. She snapped her head around to see a giant silver scaled dragon with crystal blue looking straight back at her. On the other side was another dragon dark scaled with red eyes and markings on his scales. She watched their mouths move but couldn''t hear anything. Chapter 88 - Wicked Priestess, Former Princess (6) She knows that they were speaking but she couldn''t hear the language. She walked up the silver dragon whose head was already. Laid down, she placed her forehead on his and took in some of its memories. After a second she backed away and fell backwards blood coming from her mouth. "That was reckless of you" said the soft feminine voice of the black dragon. "I do not speak your language, I merely wanted to understand what you are saying." Claris said through the ringing in her ear. "Heh, Child" The silver dragon looked at her deeply "Your presence is like our King. A soul shattered; a soul not complete." "Although it seems, the one is need to hear this is not you but the other you that sleeps within." Said the dark dragon that gentle but her nose to her back. "Your scent is of the Abel flower, what we seek is the one who smells of Rose" "You mean, Rachel" "We are here at the request of our King to wait for the one who smells of Rose." "But since she sleeps within you there is no need. We will tell a truth, something necessary to know" "¡­.." Claris went quiet as she listens. "The True God created a child, once from herself. She created this Child because she was at her limit and was unable to continue the cycle of creation. Her willpower waned and she needed a successor, not mortal soul but herself was powerful enough to replace her. As such this child''s birth was necessary." "That child was born a god but had no title nor meaning, Thus, this child was unstable. She had a Soul build from the true god, but, was empty. As such, The True God must left the child experience want is known as life and death. But she couldn''t not send an unstable Being onto the lower world." "Even though it was just a child, the power wielded by it was destructive due to the instability. As such" "With reluctance" "The child''s soul had to be shattered and scattered" "With the Shattered came, the voice the true god Spoke of, a Competition between the divinities. And the Prize was her position." "The True God knew that no lower divinity could replace her. No one but her own child could replace." So, everything was set so that, we could take her place" Claris started to breath heavily her head was flashing through memories she could not grasp. It was painful. "Correct" "However, then a shattered soul finally started to bring her pieces together. That soul was known as Pandora" Claris widen her eyes in shock and horror. In Rachel''s memories, while she was in Odore Garden they were all taught about the monster known as Pandora. The One who created the concept of Pandurium Worlds, the who created the destroyers. The mother of all evil, the known as despair. "Are you saying Pandora was" Claris broke out. "She was a former self of you and the closest to becoming the True God. But, the true god before she made it Shattered Pandora''s soul once more." "As a result Pandora before she broke down placed parts of her power in three of herself" "The One who smelled of Rose held her the ability to Consume, The One who smelled Of Ash held her power of Silence, and the one who smelled of Daisy held her darkness." "Our loud and Kings was the One who held the Power Silence" "However, the one who smelled of Daisy, Clyso was not as lucky as the Rose and Ash. She was constantly face with the pressure of Pandora." "At the time the Rose''s place in the cycle of rebirth was not set yet. Our King, the Ash and Pandora who tried to revive herself through the Daisy battled and fought throughout the ages. "Soon our King came out Victorious, and silenced The despair Known as Pandora." "Doing this the Daisy who suffered was also silenced, and relieved of her suffering." "Not Long after our King silenced herself" "Why?" Claris asked in confusion. "Because our King was only raised with one purpose by our people, and that was to silence the Pandora forever" "We celestial dragons are independent; it isn''t necessary for us to need a ruler." "So our, Kings father the King before Raised Grim for this one mission." "But, why? The celestial Dragons had no connection with Pandora" Claris asked. "You are wrong, the former King and the daisy where Wife, and Husband." "The Former King was in grief over the loss of The Daisy." "Do you mean to say that, Grim was the child the former dragon King and Clyso." "Correct" "It is not impossible for such a thing to happen, the shattered pieces of the soul where sent to the cycle of rebirth." "¡­." Claris was silent "So, Rachel..." She looked back her own ideas and theories pushed far into the back of her mind. "You King was that all that was need to tell, me." The two dragons nodded, "As for the King''s location, you must find it on your own. Even we do not know" "I see, thankful." Claris turned around and found that she had suddenly left the space. In the beginning is was nothing then satisfying curiosity. But somehow this conclusion made her a bit sad. Chapter 89 - Wicked Priestess, Former Princess (7) Looking at the sky it was night, it was a, Long conversation Afterall. She sighed and put her veil back on. Before her she saw a glowing large tree branch, it ends held wind Ornaments that made a beautiful sound. {Talzanna, Branch of Radiance (UR)} {It is a Branch from a tree of Life, built in supporting strong, powerful magic, Divine Power and Channeling.} "You Holiness!" said Alric as he came running towards her, just as she grabbed the branch. "Yes." He put a hand over his heart for a quick greeting before moving on. "How long was I away?" "About a Month, your Holiness" "I see" "The Grissia Tribe left this for you." Alric held out her mother''s medallion in which Claris gladly took it, placed it into her inventory. "Representatives of the Vermillion Empire is requesting a meeting with you" Fiorenzo Prezioso and Ursicio Mazzella, these two nobles she clearly knew. The moment they walked into the main temple. These two where nobles she thought where trustworthy until they conspired with others for her downfall. "So you have come for a meeting, my people have told me you were very persistent in meeting." The c.o.c.ky faces of these older gentlemen made Claris feel disgusted. "Your Holiness, it is a pleasure to make your acquaintance" "I could not say the same for you both" They both paused in confusion, when suddenly they imprisoned by vines. "Wench what are you doing?" "Are you looking to start a war with the Vermillion Empire?" "Even if I did would it not be Just, for they abandoned me first so why can''t I destroy." "What do you mean?" attitudes started to take a turn as they where being squeezed harder and harder. "Seeing your faces, I just couldn''t help it. I am so angry that I want to kill you both." "Why we haven''t done anything to you?" "Really?" Claris took of her veil, the moment she did the nobles that were kind to her since childhood frozen in fear. "Princess...." Snap, before they could say anything more their head where snapped clean off. Claris started coldly and waved her hand. Their bodies and clothes disintegrated into ash before being blown away by the wind. Their deaths signaled a war between the war country, the larger Vermillion Empire and the newly formed Krirrian republic. In the next three months, the battles between them was unexpectedly one-sided, the Vermillion Empire who had never lost not once since the emperor took the throne. Was on the losing Side, the newly reformed republic had better equipment, better tactics, infinite supply and a greater moral. This sort of thing wasn''t hard, since Claris can support them with Chaos Magic. Plus, she had support in Atlas, Kayle, and Lalya. The people had equal education and training, the armies was filled with both excellent men and women supporting each other. Terrain and weather were on their side, as well. Claris knew she wouldn''t lose thanks to the support she had, but, still at the same time to knew that the once glorious country was losing one-sidedly. Her heart feels somewhat unsettled. Her father, she knew that with his prideful attitude he wouldn''t just surrender. With that it had been another year, that went by with the two countries at war. When Claris heard that the second Princess her sister, was getting married to her fianc¨¦e. With their marriage the country has something to celebrate and their morals. Claris watched the ceremony of her little sister and her former fianc¨¦e, she sat on one of the wooden benches among the other nobles her face covered with a veil. Long ago she had once loved this person, this person who betrayed her. Long ago she had once loved her younger sister, her na?ve younger sister that aided in her downfall. She had already generalized the location the world core once she entered. She glanced towards her father who was off to the side, he didn''t look haggard but calm. His face that had always looked that the world was at the palm of his hands. Her gaze finally landed on he childhood friend, she sighed the people stood up and applauded the happy couple, who had officially been married. It wasn''t long before a sword was at her neck, the people had moved about and away quickly and calmly. The wedding ceremony had been a partial trap for the her and her cultist. She glanced at the youth with the sword pointing at her neck, who was somewhat surprised. ''This aura¡­.A god?'' She frowned as she stood her eyes on the ''god'' before her. A God normally can''t survive in a Pandurium. Unless, "I see, that explains it." Claris gave a soft smile. "A God, can only be here if he was the one who enforced this situation." The man Looked shocked and weary; all he could was that she was fully human. "I never meant any harm I only wanted to see the ceremony, Surely you could have sensed that and yet¡­.." Claris closed her eyes the blade drawing blood at her neck. The man finally paused as he was thrown across the room by a force of her own Chaos magic. The building was left with large holes and some casualties of the nobles. The second princess was hiding behind her new husband in terror, her new husband was also shaking. Both were being protected by some knights. The Emperor was also protected by some knights. Chapter 90 - Wicked Priestess, Former Princess (8) Pushing her hair, Tal appeared in her other hand. She frowned; the others appeared to be preoccupied with something. Did this guy bring competent followers with him, ones that are strong enough to stall , Kayle, Atlas and Lalya. She gave a sad smile, she doesn''t the strength to take on a god. Even if he is lower ranked and can''t use his divine power. She is in the end still mortal and there is only so much power from Rachel she can use. She tightened her hold on Tal. "This clearly isn''t a battle you can win." Said the youth. "I suppose your right, But, I certainly can hold my own against a lower-ranked god who cant use his divine powers" "You¡­" His expression changed "Who are you?" He of course knew who this person was, but, the person herself felt off. "Have you not guessed, Well, I have already guessed who you are. Helia, is would be a shame is the higher-up, in Odore Garden find out that you illegally created a Pandurium World in order to generate more power." "A little girl like you threatening me?" No one understood what they where saying since after they where using the ancient language. They could only frown. Claris felt something inside her shift, Rachel was close to waking up since the Corrupted World Core was nearby. "I don''t need this anymore. Since it is my last day Afterall" She pulled her veil off. Although she heard the gasp in the crowd. "Little girl, your defection has a price." "I see" As the Princess of the Vermillion Kingdom of Course she was drawn into the Helia Religion. "Older Sister" The second Princess said, But Claris attention of fully on the Helia. One wrong move and she is finished. She still needs to locate the world core Afterall, so she can''t go out unless she finds it. Her hands turned scarlet, and her energy spread around the room, when Helia went for a killing blow. ''How fast?'' She thought and used Tal to block his attack, no matter what weapon he has the only type of steal that can cut through a words Trees is Pandurium Steal. "And much stronger" Her face went pale. She was being pushed back. Since the room was under her control the people around where frozen from moving. Her father had his sword on his hand ready to attack. Not her, but her opponent. He could move to the Chaos magic spreading around the room. Helia backed away from the red strings, that attached themselves to Tal, and began to move erratically. Slicing away parts of the buildings. He can''t cut the strings hopefully this buy her, she looked down. She was starting to bleed. ''Ah, I really am out classed. He must have already cut me before hand, this are the delayed injuries.'' She coughed blood and started to fall. "This is the end little girl" Helia said as she speeds close to her, but before he made contact his arm was sliced off cleanly. He was shocked but saw that the strings had reformed on her hands. "Found it¡­." Claris said moving her hand to pull more strings to break parts of the ground. "I may not be able to beat you, but it was never my intension. Since there is someone more capable then me." The ground beneath her broke apart and she fell into the pit she made. To where the world core was as everything went black. She leaned against the person behind her in the familiar darkness. They both said nothing as the cracks violently started to appear. "Thank You it was nice." Claris said before the everything became white. Helia looked down into the hole attaching his arm back onto this body, suddenly, his face went pale. ''This aura'' Darkness reached out from the hole as Rachel stepped out with the World Core and consumed it with out any hesitation. She dropped another world Core from her inventory as the hole was starting cover themselves back up. Her darkness was stretching around fix the damage that was made, assisting the world core in healing. At that moment she grabbed Helia''s hair viciously and grabbed him back into Odore Garden, without mercy. After all that trouble she pulled, Atlas, Lalya, and Ana from the world and left Kayle to take care of the followers, Claris built up while she was sleeping. "Welcome Back, Master" Atlas greeted with relief in her eyes as Rachel sat down and covered her eyes with her arm. "I''m back" Rachel with sleepily. "By the way, It something about what Claris said that has been on my mind." Rachel opened her eyes and sighed as she looked at Atlas. "Higher ranked Gods, like me in my position. Are powerful on our own we do not need followers or a following. As such we look down on lower-tanked gods who depend on the power of mortals to support themselves. Helia wanted more power that could be drawn up the most when mortals are terrified. But he messed up and ended up creating a Pandurium world, making him stuck there. As for Claris who understood that the higher gods, look down on having followers. She purposely created a following in my name. Not only to insult me but to also tell me, I should do my job. That''s why she thought it was sad when she couldn''t see my expression. She wanted to laugh at my expense. Yes, that is why. Her wasting all those years was simply just make fun of me. That B****. Chapter 91 - Fantasy Guild’s Receptionist (3) "Welcome back, Aya" Nancey hugged her as soon as she walked inside their house. Her eyes sparkled, th male lead was behind her his gaze somewhat off. Rachel returned his gaze with a sharp killing intent that shocked him. "Where did you go, Oh, Scratch that let''s go out." Nancey grabbed her arm and closely held onto it. Rachel glanced at the male lead. Its had been awhile, and "Are you keeping, ''that''" Rachel pointed at him "Around", Rachel in general really doesn''t like male lead so this shouldn''t be unusually to anyone for her blatant disrespect for them. He glared at her, and Nancey pooled her away. "Wyrran, stay here. I want to go out with Aya, alone" She said as they both walked out, when they where are enough. "Do you actually love that waste of space?" Rachel asked. "No" Nancey sighed, her shoulders dropped "But, he is good in bed." "Atta Girl, that is mostly likely the only things he is useful for." "He''s very strong to, you know" "No, he not" The two where enjoy soon enough caught up in conversation in what each other was doing over the course of the year she was away. Nancey was too happy was they chatted that she almost bumped into some elf women in gaudy cloths. Rachel pulled her away before that happened. The one woman recognized her and immediately approached the two. "This is that tramp I told you two about." The women said rudely too, two other women that where with her. Nancey opened her eyes wide, thinking she must have misheard the women. "No, she is definitely referring to you" Rachel said to Nancey her arms folded. "Excuse me?" Nancey muttered in confusion at the women, after hearing Rachel conformation. Aya rolled her eyes. "Don''t look at me or I''ll batter your pretty little face. You''re just having leftovers. Little tramp," the women responded, a scowl crept across her face. "Lyeecia, don''t bother wasting your breath on someone like her. Ryfon is a much better catch than Wyrran, anyway. You said it yourself, Wyrran won''t amount to anything without his family''s help," her female companion stated. "Hehe, Nancey you hear that. He''s leftovers" Rachel couldn''t help but laugh "Aya" Nancey looked at Rachel, who then grabbed her hands. "Let''s go" She said to Nancey wanting to walk away, before these haughty elf''s started throwing punches. The elf women named Lyeecia grabbed Nancey''s ears. "Listen, you little piece of crap. Wyrran will never marry you. I was with him for almost 150 years and he never asked. Don''t think you''re better than me!" The women are suddenly broke by Rachel''s hand, as she pulled Nancey who ear was starting to bleed. Lyeecia screamed pathetically, her hand had snapped she looked back up at Rachel and was about to brawl. When she buckled under her expression. Rachel gave the women a savage killing intent. It wasn''t just directed at the her but her other companions. A Few days after that Rachel had settled back into her former job and relaxed. When Nancey suddenly pulled Rachel away and went with Wyrran and his twin sister Naesala to their family home. Why Rachel was dragged into this, she has no idea. But the entire time was spent between her and the male lead exchanging death glares. Travel to the Erxalim estate was a two-day journey out of Carran. So, they took spent a long time just glaring at each other. Along the way they set up camp for the night. After what was supper, Wyrran and Nancey talked about his family''s estate. She was curious about why it was so far from Carran. He was about to answer her when he noticed movement in the darkness coming towards them. There was a small party approaching them. Rachel started to get this feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, that usually means the plot is copying something. "ugh" Rachel had her hand on her face ''Yep bad guys are obviously being bad guys.'' When the group drew nearer, Wyrran could see that they had their weapons drawn. "Get behind me. We might have to fight. Focus on defending yourself if that happens," he ordered Nancey as his eyes frosted over. Rachel just stared at the fire, not caring. A tanned man who had an enormous spiked tetsubo. What-ever the hell, that is on resting on his shoulder sauntered towards them. On his left, a large boar with long metal caps on its tusks stamped the ground. The coverings made the boar''s tusks elongated. To his right, a woman held a great axe in her hand, twirling it in her hands while smoking a cigar. Behind them was another man who held a crossbow pointed towards Wyrran. Wyrran drew his lances. "Move along," he warned. Put the weapons down or my friend here is gonna shoot. We just wanna take your stuff n'' have some fun wit'' girl," the tetsubo wielding man drawled. Obviously, this man only saw Nancey and completely ignored Rachel. Which p***** her off. Wyrran snarled, "Last warning. Move along. I don''t want to hurt you." The man''s comment had pissed him off, but fighting would only put Nancey in danger. "Shoot ''im," the woman ordered, spitting her cigar on the ground. The loud snap of a crossbow firing sounded into the night. Wyrran twirled his lance and parried the magic-infused bolt that flew towards him. The bolt''s shaft split in half and crescents of air arched towards him as the broken bolt twirled to the ground. His other hand glowed with a silver light as he blocked the residual wind attack that flew towards his head. Rachel sighed poking at the fire completely being ignored. Cause clearly she is invisible. Before the shaft hit the ground, the two melee fighters charged at Wyrran. Wyrran sidestepped the heavy tetsubo and parried the axe away. The heavy weapon crashed to the ground, creating a large crater where it landed. He then whipped his lance around and used the butt of his weapon to fling dirt into the woman''s face. While she had her eyes closed, his legs glowed with a silver light and he kicked her across the field away from him. ''Yep, this plot is really copying something.'' She thought still poking at the fire. Before the shaft hit the ground, the two melee fighters charged at Wyrran. Wyrran sidestepped the heavy tetsubo and parried the axe away. The heavy weapon crashed to the ground, creating a large crater where it landed. He then whipped his lance around and used the butt of his weapon to fling dirt into the woman''s face. While she had her eyes closed, his legs glowed with a silver light and he kicked her across the field away from him. The man growled as he punched Wyrran in the chest which a silver fist. Wyrran ''s armor made a crunching sound from the impact and he staggered back, quickly regaining his footing. The tetsubo swung at his head with incredible speed, but he crouched down dodging the attack. The force of the air caused Wyrran ''s hair to blow to one side. He swept his lance out in an attempt to trip the man, but the opponent jumped to avoid the attack. The crossbow was reloaded and Wyrran saw the arbalist aim it at him. Winds wrapped around Wyrran ''s body and he shot out this hand to grab the tetsubo wielding man''s ear. With a hard yank, he pulled the man so his body blocked the magical bolt that flew towards him. The whooshing air of the bolt stopped when it hit the man in his heart. Wyrran threw the dead man on the ground. The woman screamed as she jumped through the wall of flame, back into the fight, "Nooo!" Her eyes turned cold and seethed with rage at Wyrran. The head of her axe had fire glowing on its blade. She spun around, the momentum put more force into her blow and the blade flew towards Wyrran ''s neck. Wyrran hooked his lance''s shaft under the axe''s head, blocking the blade. His feet skidded across the ground creating trails of dust to fly into the night. The woman spun around and elbowed him in the chest twice, followed by a punch to the face. When suddenly the women was killed by shadows that raised up from the ground. The rest of the party was also killed. Wyrran watched the shadows retract to its owner and glared. "You took to long" Rachel said as her shadow parted again and consumed the bodies. ''His feelings are probably hurt because he couldn''t act cool longer in front of Nancey who was holding onto her arm and shivering. He was jealous and she knew, she hopes the dude dies of jealously. Chapter 92 - Fantasy Guild’s Receptionist (4) They continued the journey, Nancey never separating from her. Causing the male lead to go black a couple of times. The male lead sister was apparently already over there. Finally they arrived. ''Why am I here?'' Rachel complained in her mind. The family owned a large portion of land that had a stone wall which encircled the entire estate. The wall had many spells and talismans on it to help keep the wild creatures out. Nancey looked around, amazed at the scenery that lay before her eyes. They passed along a flat field of grass with orchards on either side as they made their way to the mansion. Further ahead she could see two large fountains with statues depicting dragons spraying water from their mouths. The servants greeted them and showed them to their rooms. They were told that Lady forgot-her-name did not wish to be disturbed and that they would meet her in the morning. The Lady was the male lead''s mother. Nancey''s room was far from Wyrran''s. Wyrran''s room was in the family''s wing, but Nancey''s room was located on the other side of the mansion in the guest chambers. White and gold accents decorated her room. The bed''s quality was like the one she used in Carran but larger. Rachel didn''t have a room, they forgot she was coming. So she turned into her small fox form and Nancey was instantly in a frenzy at the curtness overload. The both fell asleep peacefully on the bed, together. Nancey was nuzzling her fur lovingly. When they both woke to the sound of the loud sound of iron bells ringing. Nancey looked out of the window and saw people running around outside. She jumped out of bed grabbed Rachel who went back to sleep and ran out of her room. Nancey wanted to make sure there was not a fire in the hall. She could not smell smoke and no one was around. It was not unusual for her area to be empty because she occupied her own floor away from the other guests. Unsure what the bells meant, she changed into her traveling gear. If it was a fire, she did not want to run around in a dress. She also wanted to have her daggers and mount that she bought. Losing them to a fire would be costly. The loud clanging sound confused Nancey, and she went to look for Wyrran or Naesala. She ran across the house but stopped when she saw some guests. She recognized them because they were the ones who gossiped about her the night before at dinner. They lay on the ground, gagged and tied. The women made muffled cries for help. She stopped to cut their bonds free. While she worked on their ropes, her heart raced. She sensed something was not right. Nancey freed them all, but none of them thanked her. One man berated her because she did not save him first. Part of Nancey wished she had left him tied up. Rachel was slouched on her shoulder, she was weightless, so the girl felt nothing the whole time. The ringing stopped, and the house became silent. Nancey did not know if whatever danger was happening had passed or not. She kept to the shadows, hiding behind furniture or corners. Nancey remembered what Wyrran had taught her. She was small and it would be best for her to surprise her enemy for now rather than fight head-on. Nancey crept along the halls, making sure she controlled her breathing. If her breathing gave her away, there would be no point in hiding her body. Nancey turned a corner and a commanding female voice yelled, "Some got loose over here! Quick round them up!" Footsteps sounded down the hall she had come from. Nancey put a hand on her heart and thought about how she narrowly missed them. Up ahead footsteps echoed down the hall. Nancey pressed her body behind a pedestal that had a vase resting on it. She prayed that they would not find her. Although she trained daily, she still did not have confidence in her abilities yet. The sound of footsteps stopped and turned around before retreating. Once they were at a decent distance, Rachel had quickly dispatched them with her shadows and. It took a while, but Nancey made it to the family''s suites. It seemed like the invaders did not monitor this side of the house, but, that was because Rachel was killing them at a rapid pace before dragging their bodies into her darkness. A loud cry sounded from the chamber at the end of the hall. The door hung off its hinges from being kicked in. Nancey walked closer only to sneakily her footsteps silent. Naesala ''s voice cried in anguish, "Why would you do this? We''re family!" Tears fell from her eyes , her face looked as if someone hit her and blood dripped from her mouth. She still wore her nightgown because the fighting woke her. A woman replied, "Don''t be like that sis. It isn''t personal. I just want a better life for my husband and son. The family rarely lets me visit. This was the only chance I had for quite a while." In the room Wyrran , Naesala, and three other non-important people. Wyrran saw Nancey from the door, his heart grew worried. Just as Nancey was sneaking into the room. Rachel dropped from her shoulders, all the invaders where killed by her all that was left was the fools in the room. "You were always a terrible child. Nothing was ever enough for you." Said one of the people bound. The women laughed bitterly, "Like mother like daughter!" just as she was stabbed by a piercing shadow. It wasn''t just her but the other guys who were in the room to. Rachel transformed back once she confirmed they where all dead. Nancey went straight into her arm, used her shadows to cut the them bounded people free before she had them consume the corpses. Rachel looked up for a moment a conversation went on in the room. "Nancey" Nancey turned and looked up at her. "You can''t stay here" Rachel said in clear American English. She was of course shocked at first at the perfect English. But, looking at Rachel''s sad expression. "Why?" "Sorry¡­" Rachel lifted her hand up and knocked on what was clearly nothing. But, soon creak formed and they disappeared. Chapter 93 - Back in Odore Garden Nancey closed her eyes, it was very bright all of a suddenly. When she opened them everything else was different. "What do you want?" a voice said, Nancey looked down towards the young women who looked similar to her. Rachel rolled her eyes at her twin "Can''t you see?" she pointed at Nancey who was holding her am for dear life. Nancey looked up at the voice beside, excepting it to be Aya, but the appearance was different. In fact the two girls where identical, clearly they where twins. Just as Nancey was about to back off she paused the faces wasn''t Aya, but, everything else felt like her. "As you can see, although it is not completely awakened, she has some divine power." Rachel patted her head. Migneas observed the girl closer, like close. Borderline personal space close "How unusual, Father is a weaker god. Divine power shouldn''t be possible in a half-ling. "Now, Migs, don''t insult you younger sister." "Eh, Younger Sister, you call that¡­" She stopped herself after looking at Rachel''s expression "Well, yeah she technically is, she is, but she''s human born." Rachel was still giving the same expression. "Okay, what do you want?" Rachel pealed Nancey off her and pushed "Isn''t it obvious take care of your younger sister." "Why, won''t you do it, You''re the older One" "I thought you always wanted to be the older sister. Nows, you chance" Migneas wanted to cough up blood "You" she faces went redder when Rachel disappeared back into her personal space. "You B*****, ******, *******, *******, ******" Nancey stood frozen to the ground as she watched this beautiful person start spew profanities. "umm" Migneas froze, she forgot someone was there. Clamed herself down and elegantly introduced herself "Greetings, I am Migneas the goddess of blessing. As well as your older sister of the same father. Please excuse my rudeness from earlier" Nancey was stunned and in shock, not because of what she said but because of how she ignored her earlier harpy like behavior. "Umm" "Now, where should I start, Our Elder Sister wouldn''t have sent you to me. If you didn''t have any divine power¡­.." As the Women talked Nancey couldn''t help but think about what she was like earlier. ''Wow, she really is playing it off'' Chapter 94 - Flight Witches (1) Chirp, Chirp The Sound of birds resounded around the area, a brown-haired and eyed young girl laid in the ground. She m.o.a.ned in pain; she could barely even get up. "What the hell, Elfin, Why did you pull me into another world while I was asleep" Rachel gasped again as her mind flooded with broken memories. [Wasn''t me] "What happened¡­..Miyu¡­. should I be able to move her body this quickly" [She''s dormant] "Dormant¡­.?" [Her consciousness is Sleeping] "Elfin this world is a little too much like ''Strike Witches''" Rachel said as she got her thoughts together [That''s because of it is] "I don''t follow" [It''s a distortion, a very large one. This world''s creator hasn''t yet settled on a story he''s going to go with so he is doing trial runs.] "So, that means that anything I do here will be rewritten" [Yep.] "Ugh, so a similar situation to Ange Verge all over again. But if you didn''t bring me here who did?" After she left the creator reset that world, essentially making everything she had done their absolute. Well, all except the Pandurium problem, of course that wouldn''t have come back. [Take a Guess] "....." Rachel used a little of her divine power and closed her wounds, she found another sharp headache "If it really wasn''t you it must have been me, how many days did I spend in Odore Garden before coming here." "You spent a few days'' worth in Odore Garden before eventually coming here, you;ve been in this world for about ten years" "What the F***, How do I lose that much memory?" [Don''t ask me it was your decision] "I wish I could smack you" Rachel said as she put her hand on her chin and started to think "Miyu, she feels more like the main protagonist than a cannon fodder" Suddenly she started to get madder. "Elfin, your so useless" Rachel fumed. [Can you imagine what you would do without me?] "Ugg" Rachel starched her head "Where do I go to next?" [The Izuhara household, that was want you were going to do before this happened] "Alright" Rachel sighed "One more thing, my memory had something to do with Miyu, right." [No, it had something to do with you] "Elfin!" [Okay, Okay. Yes, Miyu is similar to Ise you couldn''t merge and so you had been stuck. Watching over her in her body, For a while it was similar to the experience you had in that Apocalypse world. Being attached and not doing anything. But Miyu was capable of fighting back and was outright rejecting your presence.] "I can kind of the jest of it, if she fought back, then I didn''t back down I most likely used memory to suppress her since my own willpower wasn''t enough. And if I used my divine power on her she would have been destroyed." Rachel''s folded her arms as her shadows covered her body and a conservative outfit formed out of them. She walked ahead, since she was heading their already she shouldn''t have been to far from the place. On an alternate Earth during the World War II era, the world has been invaded by a mysterious alien force known as the Neuroi who take on forms similar to aircraft and spread a corrosive miasma. As a result, the armed forces of the world have rallied together to combat the Neuroi threat instead of fighting among themselves. As normal humans have no effect against the Neuroi''s technology, the military instead calls upon Witches, young girls who possess magical abilities capable of fighting against the Neuroi. Miyu, an orphan was tested with magical abilities was taken, and use as an experiment for the development of new technologies against the Neuroi. She was the first witch to fight against the Neuroi and had won every battle without losing. At the time she was given the name ''White Valkyrie'' by both civilians and military personnel alike from all over the world. This was due to her growing angel wings instead of animal ears and tails as well as being able to fly. Miyu had fought alone on the frontlines for forty years until her last battle with the Neuroi left her unconscious in a facility for fifteen years. The Witches, who were inspired by Miyu, use special machines known as Striker Units, which finally showed the result after years of developing them. They feature designs based on real-life aircraft, to fly through the sky and increase the strength of their magical ability in combat. Rachel then finally got out of the trees and came across the Izuhara household. A solely female-run Household of witches. They preserve a high magic power even after exceeding the 20s, which makes them an extremely uncommon family. They have been releveled and many times have the military tried to recruit this family to no avail. Rachel sighed and knocked on the door. Chapter 95 - Flight Witches (2) -Twenty Years Later- "Miyu, dear, come help me with this," said Izuhara Ina. This women looks around fifty but is actually about eighty. "Yes" Izuhara Sai, Ina''s daughter was cutting up some radishes she smiled at Rachel as she watched thee youthful girl pass by her. The Izuhara household had taken her in twenty years ago, and yet she still looks no more than a young fifteen-year-old girl. But, then again, she was a witch who fought the Neorui for forty years without aging a single bit. It''s a good thing the Izuhara household never asked her questions when she showed up at their door. They were very kind people to take her in. But Rachel couldn''t help but be satisfied with it. Miyu had a lot of secrets and many of them made her doubt a lot of things and...Plus, with some memories not all together, it makes it even harder. Ina and Sai were in the Kitchen preparing lunch. Rachel walked in to join them and helped set up the table. Before moving next to Sai to help cut up some radishes. And not long later Lunch was prepared, and the rest of the household came down. The table was large and fully prepared it looked like a fest. Rachel stood at the base of the stairs. "Ane, Chizu, Yui, Koko, Usagi, Kaori, Rino! Lunch is ready!" she called and then moved to the side as a stampeded of steps came running down. Rachel smiled as the girl rushed to the table like hungry bears. Rachel eyes then traveled down to their legs; her mind screamed other things. No Pants! In this world, it is the norm for women to not wear pants. Rachel looked down at her modest long skirt and sweater, the whole household commented on what she is wearing. But, she insisted on her closed fashion sense. Ding, "I''ll get, " Rachel said as she saw Sai about to get up. She rushed walked over to the door and opened it. The familiar face of a well-known person from the anime Major Furukawa Mio. The Major and her subordinate behind took a good look at Rachel and where stunned. Rachel wanted to snap back ''Is it wrong that I''m covering my legs!'' her mind yelled "You must be Major Furukawa, I apologies the rest of my family are having lunch at this time. So it would be-" For whatever reason, the Major''s name from the anime was completely different. It''s like it was changed to avoid copyright issue. "No need Miyu, allow them to come in," Ina said from the side. "Well, as you heard her, please come in" Rachel opened the door for the pair to come in. [You do know that she does become your boss later, right] The Mio looked at Rachel with a frown "Have we met before?" Mio suddenly said. "No we have not," Rachel said calmly. Major Furukawa''s family has been friend with the scientist who experimented on Miyu, It wouldn''t be unusual for her to have seen at least a picture of Miyu, well, it was a Miyu with silver hair and eyes. Compared to her look now with brown hair and eyes. -Later- Rachel didn''t follow them in as she stayed outside and started to rake the leaves in the nearby area. When Major Furukawa came back out with her subordinate and stared at Miyu before walking up to her. "Old Madam Izuhara said they adopted you not long after you knocked on their door." Major Furukawa said. "Yes, I was" Rachel smiled but didn''t look at Major Furukawa, the leaves were finally in a large pile. Rachel reached into her skirt and dug out a lighter and lit the pile on fire. "She thinks you might be willing to join the Flight Wing units" Major Furukawa sighed "That you may be the only one interested in joining" "Yes, I''m willing to join" "It''s okay if you said no, I was nev-" Major Furukawa paused as she realized what Rachel just said. Rachel chuckled "I''m willing to join" "Great" Major Furukawa said with her own laugh. Rachel was at the End of The Ship that was leaving for the Special Aerial infantry unit the famous 501st joint fighter Wing. The Izuhara household had waved goodbye to her. Rachel felt it was kind of said, this may be the last time she will see these people. She stayed at the end of this ship even when she could no longer see the port. The 501st Joint Fighter Wing "Strike Witches" is a specialist unit comprised of several of the greatest aces of the time as the first established Joint Fighter Wing. The unit was first stationed in Britannia under the jurisdiction of the Western World headquarters until the Liberation of Gallia after which it was disbanded. The unit based in Romagna, on an island in the Adriatic Sea. "So, does the Akagi provide a smooth sail so far?" Major Furukawa asked from behind her. "Yes¡­" Rachel said as she stared into the sunset. "You mature for a fifteen-year-old" "You think so?" Rachel looked at Major Furukawa "Major Furukawa You''re from Fuso, yes?" "I am" "The 4th generation striker units were tested in Fuso, I was just wondering if you were a test piolet for them." "I was" "How does it feel, no, how do they feel?" "They are heavy at first, but, once the magic is poured into them, they become so light that you dent even feel them...Are you always going to wear clothes like that?" Major Furukawa pointed at her skirt. "Yes, I hope too. But I understand in Britannia we are always on alert for attacks from the Neuroi." "Yes, they will get in the way when you wear the Strikers" "I know, it''s such a shame though," Rachel said while she was thinking ''I really don''t want to be apart of the fan-service that goes on here. "Do you have any striker units on board" Major Furukawa then smiled; Rachel could see a little spark in her eyes. As she leads her to dock of the ship and inside something that looks like a building with a curved roof. "Here they are," Major Furukawa said, the striker units were in full view as mechanics were cleaning up after working on them. [A Striker Unit is pair of hybrid mechanical/magical propeller devices used by Witches for flight and worn over their legs. They are rigid, preventing movement of the knees, but can be disengaged on the field if needed. When wearing a Striker a Witch''s power is vastly increased by a magic engine in the unit, resulting in the constant manifestation of their animal ears and tails. It grants them the powers of high-speed flight, increased physical abilities, and the ability to raise stronger defensive shields. These units have seen continuous improvements over the years. Their fourth generation being the most productive so far.] ''Great Definition Elfin, although I already know that'' Rachel smile became sad ''They haven''t been able to surpass the 1st generation models that were created by Miyu.'' "Do you mind, If I give it a try?" Rachel asked. "I don''t but, it is difficult for new-comers¡­..Ah!Miyu" Rachel slipped into the unit and applied her magic and Activating the unit with no trouble. ''unbelievable, she got it to start without any problems'' Major Furukawa then jumped onto the striker next to her. But, was distracted by something odd. Rachel took off towards the deck without any warning and straight into the sky her long skirt flutter in the wind. "Huh, I thought the skirt would be more of a problem." "Miyu!" Major Furukawa was by her side in seconds. "Ah! Sorry, Major Furukawa, I took off without warning" Rachel said after doing a twirl. "¡­.." Major Furukawa just looked at her. "Major Furukawa, is there anything wrong," Rachel asked in confusion. "No ears or tail¡­" she said "Ah! Your right." To any other witch, the striker units increased their powers. But, for Miyu it was to decrease her power. Miyu ears and tail disappear when using them. "So, White has returned" Rachel paused at the voice and turned to its direction. Major Furukawa pulled a confused face and also turned to the direction Miyu was facing. ''Although I knew, on would come, I guess I wished they wouldn''t'' Rachel thought, Miyu could always hear the voices of the Neuroi, as well as she, can locate them before they attacked. In Miyu''s memories she heard their horrified screams as she ended their lives without a twitch. Some wanted to fight, while others just wanted to attack. It didn''t matter to Miyu at all. "What''s wrong?" Major Furukawa asked as she got closer. "I suppose this can also be considered fate," Rachel said aloud trying to be mysterious. Chapter 96 - Flight Witches (3) "Major Furukawa! Major Furukawa! There is a Neuroi approaching at fast speeds from the East" Major Furukawa heard from the communicator in her ear. "East" Major Furukawa whispered as she stared at Rachel who had already went down to the dock. ''She saw it coming before the call'' she thought before turning her head to that direction and raised her eyepatch to reveal her magic eye. Major Furukawa''s inherent magic is called Magic Eye. It can discern things in a far-off distant place with super eyesight and even see through a domain that human eyesight normally cannot perceive. However, the limit is range that her field of vision reaches and cannot see past obstacles such as nighttime, deep clouds or structures. Also, it is difficult to control and remains permanently active, requiring the use of her eye-patch to cover it when not in use. "It was supposed to be heading South but, suddenly changed directions. The 206th Flight unit where on its way to intercept." The person on the comms said. "Tsk" Major Furukawa then went down to the Dock. Where Rachel handed her a rifle. "Ms.Izuhara¡­." "Shall we go?" "Are you ready for this?" She asked. "Yes, I''ll be fine I know how to handle myself" Rachel said holding a rifle of her own. "¡­." Major Furukawa stared blankly for a moment "Good, then follow my lead." "Yes, Major" Rachel said as she followed Major Furukawa take off into the direction of the Neuroi. While flying there Major Furukawa gave the fighter jets orders. Following Major Furukawa orders, Rachel fought and fired the fired her weapon at the Neuroi. "Found it" Major Furukawa said, drawing Rachels attention to Major Furukawa right eyes. ''She must have been looking got the core'' Rachel thought as she backed away to allow Major Furukawa whose attention was drawn from her to the Neuroi. She went towards the Fighter jets in order to protect them from the rogue shoots of the Neuroi going into s frenzy. "Not you, Not you, WHERE ARE YOU WHITE!" it yelled but no one but Rachel could her its scream in rage. Rachel couldn''t help but make a face. That latter changed into one of amazement as she saw Major Furukawa slice through the Neuroi. "Ohh" Rachel mouthed as she blocked a large red lazer from hitting the ship with her shield. She turned to the ship that had some damage, it was shaking all over. [You missed some areas] "Shut it" Rachel went over to see if the crew members where okay. [Is this okay?] Rachel nodded as she went to heal the crew members and rescued a few from the fallen debris. "She is Major Sakamoto form the anime; she''ll be fine." [She is, but, also like the anime loses power every time she draws her sword.] "I know that" Rachel finally said flying back in the air the crew members where fine now. "Still" "ARRRGGGGHHHH" The piercing scream from the Neuroi hit Rachels ear making her cover them. [It certainly Is loud] "Well, its gone now" Rachel looked on as the Neuroi core was destroyed and its body exploded. The cheers from the piolets and the crew members where heard. Rachel didn''t say anything as she watched Major Furukawa emerge from the embers with a victorious smile. "You did great out there," Major Furukawa said after everything was settled and Rachel returned to sweeping the deck. "It was almost as if you have expectance doing this kind of thing," she said After what happened there was cheering and a fest by the crew after Rachel repaired the ship. Her onlookers couldn''t help but say ''wow'' to the spectacle. Rachel didn''t see Major Furukawa until now. "You could say that I do have some experience, Although I would rather not talk about it" Rachel said with a sad expression. "¡­." Major Furukawa went quiet before suddenly saying "I really do feel like we have met before" "¡­.." Rachel frowned for a moment until something popped for a second but quickly faded away. "Now that you mention it¡­.I think we have." "Oh?!" "But, just like you I am drawing a blank" "So, what is your inherent Magic?" Major Furukawa asked, "It was amazing what you did, repairing the ship, it surprised everyone." "I''m not sure how to put it into words, but I guess I can sorta heal both people and things." Rachel said "Ohh? That''s really amazing" Major Furukawa smiled "Like you for Example" Rachel stepped closer "Me?" Rachel used one finger and touched Major Furukawa forehead. Rachel''s powers had activated, and power slowly flowed into Major Furukawa who was stunned at first before she closed her eyes with a tad bit of concentration on her face. Major Furukawa felt magic flow into her and stabilize, "What was that?" Major Furukawa asked "So, how do you feel." "Good, actually fantastic" "I have been practicing, its not perfect but I try my best" Rachel giggled. -Night- Rachel was in a dream again. The scenery was a beautiful garden, as for Rachel she was in first person view as a spectator. She didn''t know where the person was going but she was walking along the wall using it as a support. Eventually she got off the wall and walked toward a stone bench before falling towards the low fountain and m.o.a.ned in pain. She scr.a.p.ed her hand on the concrete and was bleeding. The reflection was rippled and only appeared for a second as the person turned around and relaxed on the concrete of the fountain. Miyu "Who are you?" said a familiar little girl. With black hair tied back into a ponytail, she also had an eyepatch covering her right eye. Miyu looked at the little girl and smiled "No one important" "Then why are you here?" The little girl frowned. "I was brought here to help" "Then are your just like me a witch." "Yes, I am" "But, why do you look like that. Its because I have been sleeping for a long time." "Why?" "I got hurt" "Are you okay?" "For now" Miyu said before rising her hand "Come here" The little girl walked over without question. Making Miyu giggled "Such an obedient child, what if I was a bad person?" "You aren''t" "Oh, How so?" "Because I know so, Father always says to trust your instincts" Miyu laughed again before groaning in pain. "Are you Okay?" The little girl said worriedly. "Hey, what''s your name?" "Furukawa Mio" she said softly as she came closer. "You have pretty eyes. They look like flowers" "Well, you are the first person to say that" "Why is that?" "Because its not normal for people to have eyes like mine, they think its creepy." "its not creep, its pretty" She huffed. "Are you going to fight the Neuroi" Miyu suddenly asked "Yes!" Little Mio said proudly " I will save my country from those monsters." Miyu twitched and smiled sadly not rebuking the little girl even though she wanted to. "Will you now. But, what if one day you can''t fight no more?" "That won''t happen!" she said confidently. "¡­." Miyu said with a smiled before pulling out a sword with her magic. "So Cool," Little Mio said, "How did you do that?" "Little Mio, If you promise me you won''t give up fighting the Neuroi, no matter what happens then I''ll give you this." "Oh, really?" "Yes, pinky" Miyu raised her hand. "Yes, Pinky" Little Mio said excitedly "Here you go" Miyu handed her the sword. "So Cooool" She praised "Mio!" a male voice shouted. "Ah! Its father''s voice" Miyu had already used her Magic to teleport out of there. The last thing that happened was Miyu laying down in a forest looking at the stars before falling asleep. Rachel woke up to a bright light hitting her face and sighed as she looked out the window. The port of Britannia was closer, and it looks like they will be docking in about an hour from now. "I overslept" Chapter 97 - Flight Witches (4) "It is a pleasure to Meet you all, I am Izuhara Miyu" Rachel introduced in front of the board. "As of Today, SGT Izuhara will be joining us" Major Furukawa said. Rachel looked onto the faces of the other witches, all of them look like the characters from the anime. Perhaps it would be better saying she is in the alternate dimension of the anime. "Well, I''ll leave you, play nice" Major Furukawa said as she left with Wing Commander Minna Dietlinde Wilcke, who''s smiled and waved at her before leaving with the Major. She had met the reddish hair beauty earlier. Rachel had hoisted the M9 pistol from her on her hip. It seems that the Commanders name didn''t deviate from the original, how odd. ''I Wonder if its just Major''s name that was changed.'' Rachel''s attention was then caught by the blonde har girl who abruptly stood up with a whole attitude and left with greeting her. ''That was Perrine, well, she was a brat even in the anime series.'' Rachel thought when she suddenly felt someone behind her, she quickly grabbed the person hands that where approaching her. "Ummm, just what are you trying to do?" "Heheh" The young girl with pigtails pulled of a smug face before. "Your name?" Rachel continued. "Its Francesca" The girl said disappointed. Rachel smiled as ''There is no way in hell, that I''m going to be dragged into your fanservice'' she thought. "If you are wondering what my chest size is its D" Rachel giggled as she let the little girls'' hands go. "How so you the same size and me and Lyn" Said the orange haired girl. "I''m Charlotte, but call me ''Shirley'', okay" she said. "Of course," Rachel said as she was dodging the midgit trying to touch her. "Eila" said another young girl who was holding another sleepy girl. "And this here is Sonya, she works the nights, so she is a tad bit sleepy." "Well, it will be a pleasure working with you both" Rachel said as she palmed Fancesca face as the last straw. She waved at the two who left the room not long after. "I''m Lynette Bishop" Said the dirty blonde girl her hair braided back, she looked shy and stand offish. "I am pleased to meet you as well, Miss Lyn" Rachel said before lighting up "AH! Major Sa, ahem" Rachel coughed as she was about to call the Major by another name. "Major Furukawa had said we begin training this afternoon, after you''ve shown me around the base. If you''d like we can get started now." "Ahh, that-" Rachel let go of Francesca head, apparently the girl had so much momentum that she fell the moment Rachel left her go, leaving her grabbing the back of the girls shirt to keep her from falling on her face. "Oh yeah? Miyu" said Shirley suddenly "Are you always going to dress like that?" Shirley said commenting on Rachel conservative outfit. "These parts rarely get cold, soooo" "I''ll be fine" Rachel smiled as she let go of Francesca shift when the girl found her ground and stood up on her own. She then ran over to Shirley and embraced before rubbing her small face into¡­. Rachel turned her face away "Shall we go" "Ah, Yes Rachel had been showing Rachel around the base, the quiet girl in the anime was very good friend with Yoshika but sadly that person for some reason has been excluded. The rest of the witches here are pretty much similar to their anime counterparts. "And that''s it for the tour" Lynette said sadly her expression was stiff. "I''ll see you for training this afternoon...At the Flight-line" The girl trailed off before turning to leave. Rachel looked in amazement out how spacious her room is, it wasn''t huge but a good size. "Lynette" she called. "Yes?" The girl turned around her braid and chest swinging dramatically. Making Rachel frown for a split second. £¨£þ©`£þ£© "Earlier when you were showing me around you sounded a tad bit unsettled¡­. I was just wondering if anything was wrong. I hope I didn''t offend you" "Ah, no you didn''t, it''s just that¡­." She averted her eyes. "Please, we have enough time, so why won''t you share what''s on your mind" Rachel, then used her shadow-wearing to create a comforting atmosphere for the girl. Lynette nodded and then they both sat down on the Rachel''s new bed, just a talk between to girls. "¡­." "Lynette, how about we start with where are you from?" "Ahh, I''m from here¡­." "I see from the Britannian commonwealth¡­. Ahh! I Know" "¡­.." Lynette just looked at her. "Lets do this guessing game, okay¡­So from Britannia, based on your pose I say you have a lot of siblings" "Yes, I''m the middle of eight" "You don''t seem poor or anything and I think your family has a history of being in the military¡­..Am I close" "Yes, really close" Lynette muttered surprised. "hehehe" Rachel giggled [¡­Cheater] "Both my mother and my sister, are in the military." "Lynette why did you join." After a moment "I wanted to help people¡­.But, I haven''t been helping anyone" "You no that''s not true." "I¡­I can''t even fly much less shot in battle, I''m useless" "Do you really think that." "Yes, I can''t do anything right." She said teary eyed "¡­.." Rachel stared off into space for a moment ''Useless'' she thought and stayed silent for a long time. [Hey, you both have been quiet for a while] Coming back to reality Rachel stood up "Well we should go to training; I''m sure Major Furukawa is waiting for us" "Ah, Yes." Lynette said after a pause it was something in Rachel''s eyes that caught her off guard. Major Furukawa had for starters made both of them start running laps on the flight-line. As Rachel was running, she was in wonder ''I didn''t know I could run this well'' in fact she wasn''t even half as tired after running two laps which is equivalent to two miles. She usually, use her powers as support. Lynette, on the other hand, was a sweating mess. "that''s all for today," Major Furukawa said and then left but not before giving the two a time of their next training session. "Ah, thank you," Lynette said as Rachel handed her a bottle of cold water. Her face became relaxed and flushed. And then it blanked at Rachel "Miyu, you''re not sweating a single bit even while wearing that." She commented on Rachels outfit. Rachel was wearing refreshing back pants and a light-blue tank-top that''s on top of a long-sleeved shirt. "That''s what this outfit is supposed to do" "I''m not sure that''s how it works" "Well, I''m am going to get a shower before starting dinner." "Dinner?" "Yes, Major Furukawa and Commander Minna suggested I start cooking for the team as of today." "Then this morning." "Yes, both breakfast and Lunch were done by me" "Really? They very delicious" "Oh, why thank you" Rachel giggled Major Furukawa sat in Commander Minna''s office as she sipped some tea with her. "Are you worried?" Commander Minna said with a gentle smile. "Somewhat¡­That Izuhara girl is" Major Furukawa leaned back as she looked out the window to see Rachel and Lynette talking as they walked from the flight-line. "She certainly is strange, but she makes good food and tea." Commander Minna smiled as she took in another freshly made cracker. Making Major Furukawa laugh at her before abruptly stopping. "What''s wrong?" "This window isn''t see-through on the other side is it?" "No it isn''t, Why?" "¡­." Major Furukawa had nothing to say. As she stared outside and then frowned. -In the Kitchen- Rachel was in an apron as she picked up a saucer and took a sip. A look of pure joy on her face she was always thankful for Maddison who went to school, for the culinary arts. It was Maddison ultimate talent and skill. Something Rachel had much joy in perfecting when she came to this world Twenty years ago. Needless to say, she takes pride in her cooking abilities. Rachel had already taken plates out and filled the table. In the Izuhara house their where about twenty-two people to feed on a daily basis for dinner. So, cooking for nine people was child''s play for her. "Ahh, Miyu" she heard Francesca enthusiastic voice, before running to her. "Francesca, if you even try it I won''t give you dinner." (^?^) "Ahh" (¡Ñ¡÷¡Ñ) "ha-ha," Shirley laughed from behind. Rachel then smiled as one by one the team entered and this time the two faces she had not seen earlier today showed up. "Ah, you two must be Erica Hartmann and Gertrud Barkhorn. Nice to meet you" Rachel said as she continued to serve the food. "Likewise, So, did you cook all this?" The short blonde-haired girl known as Eric said while the brown-haired pigtailed girl simply nodded with a sharp gaze. "Ah! Yes, I will be cooking the meals from now on" "Oh, Don''t mind if I do it smells really great." "Help yourself," Rachel said before turning her gaze to Barkhorn the had not stopped smiling at her, Rachel just as she gave the women a smile. "What on earth is this!" Making Rachel turned around to see Perrine looking disgusted at Rachels'' food. ''This B****'' she thought as she continued to smile. "Is there anything wrong?" Perrine dramatically poured the soup back into its bowl "What are you feeding us? This¡­. This" "It is called Zuppa Tozcanna, it is a light-colored soup made with Italian sausage, potatoes, onions, and my specialty chicken soup." Rachel said. "There is nothing good about good about this at all." Rachel glanced at the bowls of the others that are completely empty and smirked before giggling. "Excuse me are you laughing." Perrine fumed which started P**** Rachel off even more. But, she kept her poker face. -Night- Rachel had already cleaned up the table, the rest of the witches had already gone to sleep. Rachel stood far into the flight line and took in the breeze and sea air. "I wonder what a good song would to sing for a moment like this would be." You gave me words of kindness You held me when I was lonely Sad things happened But together we shared the joy of early spring I searched for the words that I wanted to leave behind for someone far away before my time ended I simply repeated, "Thank you" I hope that''s the only thing that reaches your heart May my heart soar far through the sky and convey my smile to you A warmth that feels like the last traces of the fading spring¡ª If I can quietly leave just that inside of you I''ll smile for you Rachel giggled and then paused as she realized her song was being repeated to her. ''A Neuroi?'' Rachel squinted her eyes and then laughed at herself. "If it was this close then, Sanya would have called it in, wouldn''t she?" Since it was merely singing back what''s the harm in sharing. And until the creak of dawn Rachel continued to sing all types of songs, with them being repeated back to her. Chapter 98 - Flight Witches (5) -Few weeks Later- Rachel was hanging sheets in the morning the sun when the sun was in a soft shade. The Neuroi haven''t been showing up and that made not only the entire team but the whole of the military panicked. Usually Neuroi shown up more then tens times a week. But, its been completely silent. Sanya was heading back from the flight line and Rachel was them to greet her. "Good Morning Sanya" Rachel said "Ahhh!" The girl blushed with tired eyes "Good Morning, Miyu" "Here Some Tea." "Thank you" she said taking the tea and after a few moments of drinking felt refreshed, she smiled. "There is some brownies in the kitchen, freshly baked you can get some before bed." Sanya''s eyes lit up and smiled as she calmly walked to the kitchen. Rachel turned her face toward the sky and sung with a giggle. Sometime later breakfast was served the girls spread out around the table enjoying minor chatter and whatnot. Perrine was being Bratty and Barkhorn was being moody. After cleaning up, Major Furukawa and Commander Minna stayed behind, it seemed that they didn''t leave. Rachel''s face went somewhat red as she was singing while washing the dishes. "Your voice is just as lovely as Sanya" Commander Minna said smiling "¡­" Major Furukawa just stared It looked like she was trying to figure out if they meet before again. But, it seems she cant quiet put it together. "By the way what was that song you where singing? I don''t recognize it " "I suppose you wouldn''t, but, its similar to a spell, like what Sanya does." Rachel commented. Both Major Furukawa and Commander Minna''s gaze sharpened for a moment. ''How do you know that Sanya''s uses a song as a spell?" Major Furukawa asked. Rachel stayed calm "I can hear it, my sense are sharper than most." "Here it?" Commander Minna looked confused. "It that how you detected the Neuroi last time" "You could say that, or more in fact most of the time I hear them." "Hear them?" Major Furukawa asked "So, you can hear them before they come?" Commander Minna said curiously. "Yes, I-"Rachel paused the singing of the other one stopped abruptly making Rachel turn to the side. "Killl, Killl, Killl," a deep deadly voiced Neuroi sounded out. And then a softer voice spoke against it the same voice that was repeated back to her, her songs. "What''s wrong?" Rachel wasn''t paying attention as she listened to the two fighting voices. "Sgt Izuhara" Major Furukawa raised her voice slightly making Rachel jump. "Ah! Sorry, Major I got somewhat distracted" Rachel smiled as she returned to normal, but, in the back of her mind that conversation still stayed. "Did you hear one just now?" Commander Minna asked getting right back on topic. "Yes, The Neuroi make all different types of sound, but, they are always rhythmic" "Rhythmic?" "Yes, the rhythmic is the same no matter what." "That is pretty interesting is that all you know?" Commander Minna asked. Rachel felt pressure with this question she wasn''t lying but she wasn''t only truthful either. "No, There is-" A siren went off, it was the first time Rachel had heard the Neuroi alarm go off. Major Furukawa and Commander Minna stood up abruptly. Every-time the alarm rings everyone goes to the meeting hall where it is decided who will go and who will stay. In the meeting hall everyone was there. "A Neuroi was spotted heading straight for us from the Atlantic. Furukawa, Barhorn, Hartman, Yeager, Closterman, Litvyak, Juutilainen , Lucchini, will go into pursuit. Myself, Izuhara, and Bishop will be on standby. Dismissed. After that the girls hightailed off to the flight-line and took off. Rachel and Lynette only stared from the tower as Commander Minna was communicating through the radio. "...." Rachel stared out the window as she listened to the one suing conversation between Neuroi, It wasn''t just one or two it was five of them arguing back in forth. She frowned, her expression clearly seen by Commander Minna who was slightly paying attention to her. ''Why is she looking that way, the Neuroi was the other way?'' Commander Minna thought "Unless¡­.'' "....IT WAS A DECOY!" shouted a voice from the MIC. "...The Neuroi are coming from the Northwest¡­.." "Roger that!" Commander Minna responded back "Major Furukawa turn your Team around they are coming from the NORTHWEST" "Roger, that Ma''am" With a sigh Commander Minna couldn''t help but look back at Rachel who was facing Northwest from the beginning, she paused when she saw Rachels expression. It was an emotionless dead calm. "SGT, what''s going on?!" Commander Minna asked worriedly "Bishop take the Radio" She said after not getting a response from Rachel. "Izuhara, what''s wrong?" she walked up and lightly touched Rachel''s back. "There are too many¡­." Rachel whispered her face was blank. "To Many?" "AT first their where five of them but now¡­. There are now elven¡­I think, no Sixteen..." and they were all arguing.'' Since their voices where merged it was hard to clearly understand what was happening. "Are you saying there is more then one." Rachel nodded her head "The one in the Atlantic went back, when it appeared it drew everyone''s attention to it so this side was forgotten....And then there is another one heading towards us straight from the North." "¡­." Commander Minna looked Panicked as she listened "There is more than ten out there." It seemed that the commander had never doubted Rachel when she said she could hear them before they came. Rachel nodded "But only one is trying to reach her the others aren''t¡­.going anywhere they are or they seem to be stationary¡­.." "One is heading toward us?" "Wait some are backing off?" Rachel said as she tried to focus more. "Ma''am, the ones that Major Furukawa are heading towards are now only two." Rachel said to Commander Minna. "Bishop, tell Furukawa that they are facing two." Commander Minna order "The other one?" "Major can''t make a take back that one is approaching has already passed the Major''s Team, It might have to be us that takes it down. Chapter 99 - Flight Witches (6) "Its straight up ahead Ma''am" Rachel said with Bishop tailing behind her somewhat unbalance. Rachel flow by her side and patted the girl''s shoulder "Don''t worry you can do this" Commander Minna smiled at the encouragement for a moment before turning serious as she used her binoculars to view the fast approaching Neuroi was shaped to a missile-like object. "Miyu, I don''t know if I can do this" Lynette said nervously. "You will," Rachel said confidently "Now get ready" Lynette nodded and raised her Boys Anti-Armor Rifle Mk.I, Rachel flow behind her and softly touched her back. Shocked Lynette gasped and turned her head behind she was embarrassed, but soon turned back around after seeing Rachel concentrating expression. And then "¡­What?" Lynette felt the warmth and comforting feeling. ''Is this one of Miyu''s spells?'' Lynette turned back around and ready her weapon once again. "You got this, don''t doubt yourself" Rachels smiled as she readjusted her flow of magic. "Remember training, hit the target, Lynette, it''s too easy" Commander Minna watched in Awe, ''Amazing, no in fact its beautiful'', Rachel was glowing although dim. A person could make it out. Bang Lynette took the shoot as the bullet fired straight through the Neuroi and exploded. "Target Destroyed" Commander Minna said after looking through her binoculars and with a smile. "¡­." Lynette was stunned she had said nothing for awhile. "Lynette" Rachel called to draw the girl''s attention. Lynette turned to her slowly it face was blank but her eyes bright. "I took one down" Lynette said softly, she must have thought she was dreaming. "Yes, you certainly did." Commander Minna joined with a smile. (T?T) (?¡õ?) (?¿Ú?) Lynette''s sudden crying shocked both Commander Minna and Rachel. "Now, now" Rachel tried to comfort Lynette who was still crying when the young girl suddenly hugged. "I did it! I really did it!" Rachel looked up at Commander Minna who seemed to be giggling, she patted Lynette''s head. ''I think the Major is also done'' Rachel thought. The sounds of the communication device began as Commander Minna picked it up and called in. "Roger that" she said. "Lets return to base" "Yes Ma''am" both Lynette and Rachel said at the same time. As they where lead back to flight-line. ''I''m Sorry" said the voice that was singing back to her earlier. Rachel paused and stopped flying for a moment and then continued to fly back to base. A sour expression was on her face. The rest of the girls returned an hour later. Rachel had already prepared lunch for them, Commander Minna and Lynette had helped her this time. Some enough the table became nosy and lively. Lynette was a bit more cheerful and happy; it was hard not to notice as her face glowed. Rachel stayed in the Kitchen the whole time. Lost in thoughts once again, as she washed dishes. By the time she was done, she sat in the corner peeling potatoes for dinner as she once again began to sing. Hey, once upon a younger year When all our shadows disappeared The animals inside came out to play Hey, when face to face with all our fears Learned our lessons through the tears Made memories we knew would never fade One day my father¡ªhe told me, "Son, don''t let it slip away" He took me in his arms, I heard him say, "When you get older Your wild life will live for younger days Think of me if ever you''re afraid." He said, "One day you''ll leave this world behind So live a life you will remember." "That''s a nice song," Commander Minna said coming in with a bright smile "Do you need any help." Rachel giggled and brought out a knife and potato for her. The Commander then started peeling potatoes along with her. "You must have a great hearing to hear the Neuroi from that distance." "Yes" "Exactly how far away, may I ask?" "¡­.." Rachel paused "it depends on the type of sound they emanate, I guess?" Rachel thought. "Oh? What type of sound." "Hmmm" Rachel closed her eyes and thought about how to explain. "It''s a beeping sound" "A beeping sound?" "and I-"Rachel then realized something. "Ah!" "What''s wrong?" "I going to be late for training" Rachel squalled and then quickly ran off after cleaning up. Leaving Commander Minna watching her back as she leaves. -Later, Flightline- "Sorry, I am late" Rachel said running up to Major Furukawa with Lynette, Perrine, and Barkhorn "No, you''re just in time" Just glanced at Barkhorn and Perrine both girls giving her and interesting stare. While Lynette eyes seem to sparkle at her. "All right today is going to be Ariel techniques" Major Furukawa. "Perrine with Lynette and Barkhorn with-" "I Object Major " Barkhorn suddenly interrupted. "Is there anything wrong with me, Officer Barkhorn" Rachel said with a soft smile before Major Furukawa could say anything. "¡­.." Barkhorn clicked her teeth. "I think its useless to teach a rookie like you" she muttered turning around and leaving. Rachel had no expression on her face but you could tell that Barkhorn''s comment irritated her. "Right, Izuhara you''re with me for now." Major Furukawa said breaking the silence. -Next Day- Rachel leaned against the counter in the kitchen everyone had already finished lunch and she was already done with her training for the day. Its wasn''t the first Barkhorn had spoken out against her as well as outright refused to eat her food. She understands where Barkhorn is coming from and as well as knows her backstory, but, still. In the End that gives her no excuse to treat Rachel as if she is¡­ Rachels gaze sharpened and then the alarm for a Neuroi attack went off. Taking off her apron she walked to the meeting hall. During the briefing, Rachel was lost in her thoughts, not really paying attention. She did remember being called picked to go out. And now they are en route to an approaching Neuroi "Miyu, are you okay," Lynette said snapping Rachel out of her thoughts. "Yes, I''m alright" Rachel smiled back Chapter 100 - Flight Witches (7) Boom! Boom! Bang! Bang! Rachel flies around she has shoot a few times and missed on purpose as she supports the other witches with her spells. None of the witches notice at all because the fight got worse. The Neuroi is splitting apart way to much making it difficult for Major Furukawa to identify its core. Rachel frowns her heart really isn''t in this fight due to the Neuroi''s voice that sounds to much like a child to her. "I don''t want to fight, please" It said. ''Its unfortunate, that none of the witches notice that the Neuroi''s isn''t making any fatal shoots on purpose.'' "Izuhara, cover me" Major Furukawa suddenly said. "Yes, Major" Rachel goes to the Major''s side, who lifts her eyepatch looking for its core. "Please!" it sobbed, making Rachel''s eye twitch she really felt bad for it. Without realizing Rachel moves her head up toward its direction, giving away its location. Major Furukawa see that and then also realizes looking up towards the sun that is blocking her eyes from seeing it. "Found it! Its above Us" Major Furukawa said loudly As if following suit the others began hell firing at the black cube above. "No, I don''t want to die!" it screamed Rachel bit her mouth as she didn''t say anything. The Neuroi was lashing out more violently then before, it wasn''t precise to it barley grazed the others. However, it certainly it Barkhorn. Rachel had seen it before anyone else and was already behind the her for support. "Are you okay Officer Barkhorn." Rachel said her powers certainly healing her already. "I''m alright, thank you" she said after being stunned for a few moments. "¡­." Rachel said nothing as she flow away with a sharp expression and whispered "Leave" "So, it is true, one of you can talk to us" "Leave" Rachel repeated The Neuroi didn''t answer this time as it got itself back together and took off like a bullet back towards its base. "Damn it, it escaped" Major Furukawa vented. "¡­." On the way back Rachel had not said a single thing. She felt something flicker inside her and sighed. -One week Later- Another week had rolled by, Barkhorn''s attitude had suddenly improved towards Rachel. The girl was even eating her food without complaints. It was the middle of the night when Rachel sat on the rocks near the Flightline she was low enough that her bare legs where relaxed in the water. She felt solemn for some reason before her mind drifted to what kind of song she should sing. She looked down the red jewel-like object that was the core of a Neuroi on her lap. Humming the same tone that Sanya was singing from a great distance. [You''ll turn all of humanity in this world into your enemy. Well, not that it matters] "¡­." [Refusing to destroy the Neuroi is a choice, but do you think you can handle it.] "¡­.I want to think about it more?" Rachel lightly touched the core and then looked down at it "You should go" she said as she watched it build its body and speed off back home. She sighed and scratched her head "Miyu has been asleep for over fifteen years plus another twenty, it won''t be long before she wakes up. I can already feel it." Next Day, Afternoon Rachel was out towards the Meadows in flight with the striker units working on Ariel techniques and her spells. She then speeded far towards the sea breathing in the air and smell of the ocean, she slowed down until she hit a full stop. Touching the surface of the cooling water. She sighed "Miyu fought and fought and never received anything for it." She began talking, the human shaped Neuroi wasn''t too far from her as it copied her actions. "In the end after she won, what she didn''t realize was that, nearly all of her emotions where scarified for this victory. The people then agreed it was worth the sacrifice, but, Miyu went berserk without emotions she had no attachment to morals or human life. She then started to exterminate all life around her. The foolish people continued to believe that they could control her. Back then I pressured her into a coma, her being awake was a danger." Rachel looked at the Neuroi and took off towards the sky. The Neuroi attack alarm went off back at the base, she heard it but, didn''t move. "They already raised an alarm to you" She said to it. "It is worth the risk to meet you" the Neuroi returned sweetly. "You know just talking to you would mean a betrayal to ''them''" "I am sorry" It said sadly. "¡­." Rachel was quiet as she heard Major Furukawa yell and Commander Minna instruct, then the girls taking off in their direction. "I have been conflicted for a while, helping your people would or¡­." Rachel trailed off. "I Know, That is why I am here?" "To convince me, or help you talk to them" "My people do wish to resolve this peacefully" "Resolve, people are very cruel. Your Kind has something my own wants. If peace was possible then it would have happened a long time ago. And even if you were able to establish peace it would be a lie, in order to get what they want and the when you show even the slightest dissatisfaction, they turn on you. I am sorry your people won''t get any peace from them." "Then what about you?" "What about me" "You are not like them, no, they did not listen, but you do. Surely there are other willing to listen." "If their where they would have been long gotten rid of by now. Like me they would cut me off in a heartbeat." "I see" It said sadly "Then where does my people go from here." "The only thing left I can do for your people is to return you back" "Is it still possible?" "Yes¡­" Rachel began "But, I need something from you as well" "My core, Yes." It said as it opened its chest revealing its core. "You trust so easily" Rachel said flabbergasted "And after all I said" "You gave us back our friend, is that not realm enough to give you trust." Rachel chuckled "You got me there" she reached her hand out as she got close. "IZUHARA!" Rachel turned her head towards the Major Furukawa who began to shoot at the Neuroi without hesitation. When she saw that that didn''t work, she pulled out her sword and went in for the kill. "Shot it, Izuhara" Major Furukawa screamed. The other girls were also shooting all except Lynette who didn''t she seemed afraid that her shoot would hit Rachel. Rachel turned back to the Neuroi its core still open, neither of them affected by the on goings. "Wait Major" Barkhorn went to Major Furukawa''s side and pulled her away. Towards the rest of the group who also had stopped firing. "Officer Barkhor-" "Its odd Major" Barkhorn said and then went looked back at Rachel whose back was turned to them now. "What?" "Neither are attacking and nor is Izuhara making a move" "Because its tricking her" "But, Major the Neuroi aren''t capable of that are they?" "¡­." Major Furukawa was silent as she also looked back and then went towards Rachel with the other girls nervously following behind. "They stopped attacking" The Neuroi said. "Because they are conflicted" Rachel responded back "Izuhara, what is going on?" Major Furukawa "You messed with the frequency, didn''t you?" Rachel commented ignoring Major Furukawa and the rest who were stunned silent with what they heard. It was odd for them of course. "I thought it would be easier" it said. "Then you can stop it then" "Do you want me to?" "Yes" "Major Furukawa, can you hear me!" Commander Minna''s voice suddenly came out. "Commander¡­..?" Barhorn muttered along with everyone''s thoughts as they believed their minds where playing tricks on them. The Neuroi actually... "Commander Minna" Rachel said. "Sergeant Izuhara? Are you okay?" was the first thing the Commander Minna asked. "Yes, I''m fine...Commander can''t you let the gentleman behind you talk. I am sure he has a hole lot to say to me." "Do you need some time." The Neuroi asked and Rachel nodded her head. Then as if Transforming it disappeared, its speed unmatched and unseen giving an illusion that It was never there in the first place. "Well, Altar is been twenty years, I, Your Father missess" Chapter 101 - Flight Witches (8) Miyu has an Orphan, or at least that is what she has always believed. During the war, Miuy''s father was in Germany at the worst time. People where being taken into Concentrations camps left and right and as unfortunate as it was Miyu was also one of the unlucky ones. The man was single and young very young, a youthful genius and to young and ambitious to be a father much less a single father. So, when he it came down to it he abandoned her rather than being caught himself. The Neuroi came and appeared at the same time she was taken to the gas chamber. She survived due to this. And then soon enough she was taken in and became and experiment. The idea of ''Witches'' was new to the world so discovering Miyu gave them an idea. Later on, Miyu''s father, Richard Holighaus, got involved as one of the head scientists. You would think as a father he would be happy to meet his daughter again, but , no he was more happy with the experimenting then the idea of being her parent. Father was just an excuse for him to get his way. Alter was the name they gave her because, of the amount of Pressure being forced on Miyu, She was written off by them as an extra persona of Miyu. "Ah, Little Miyu. How could you disappear for so long?" her father said. "And you let the enemy go" Rachel felt something shift inside. Commander Minna looked at the man beside her in question, she was starting to get a bad feeling. While the others where dead surprised and not sure what to say. "I''d rather let it go" "My sweet baby girl, that was the enemy, you know" "tsk" Rachel mouthed as she activated her powers Crack, crack Her striker unit started to fall apart. "If you come back, maybe this will all go away and then you can continue being everyone''s hero just like before." Richard continued. Rachel felt even more disgusted he had always sweet talked the original Miyu. "¡­.". She felt her heart race, and something of a disconnect. ''Ahh, She woke up'' Rachel watched as her vision clouded and she was pushed out violently. Rachel was in shock. "Miyu?" Richard''s deep voice said through the comms making the person twitch. In a moment as brown hair slowly turned white and the conservative cloths changed form and turned white. "No" The white-haired girl said softly. The striker unit had already broken into pieces without a trace making the girl appear to be floating in air. "Pardon?" "¡­.." The girl said nothing more as she turned around her eyes different, inhuman but beautiful. A clear sign that the person before is not Rachel but Miyu. "I''m tired" she whispered and then disappeared seemingly without a trace. "Mr. Holighaus, I believe you have some explaining to do." Commander Minna said to the man on the radio. Her face full of questions and distrust. "There is nothing to explain to you. Wing Commander Minna, as of today the 501st Joint Fighter Wing is suspended, you and your team will be interrogated for withholding a criminal of all of Humanity." "What?" Commander Minna said in shock. Burst! Men in military uniform busted through the door and detained Commander Minna before dragging her away. "Major, what do we do now?" Perrine asked. "That was¡­." Major Furukawa''s sharped as she took of her eyepatch before looking disappointed at not finding anything. "We returned to base" Rachel in astral form followed Lynette back she watched them being imprisoned and integrated, none of them have any clue what was going on. [What are you going to do?] "Waiting, Miyu is reforming. I plan to face her in physical combat. Since, doing so mentally wasn''t working. Maybe beating her will work." ''it would be easier to use divine power'' [So, you plan to possess, one of these girls.] Rachel nodded her head "Well, at least one of the one''s I tagged." Which was only Major Sakamoto, Lynette, and Barkhorn. Well, who can blame she decided to do this last minutes, when Miyu forced her out. ''I must admit, I didn''t think Miyu was capable of throwing me out, are souls are the same we should naturally want to merge.'' "Every-one of my themselves I have met¡­.." Rachel started to say but went quiet. The girls had been down here first days, confused battered, frustrated. Rachel shifted her gaze between Major Sakamoto and Barkhorn and sighed. ''Lynette is probably the only one'' Rachel thought, she touched Lynette''s forehead with her own. "Lynette, please help me." At this point Rachel can only trust that if Lynette truly considered her a friend, she would hear. Lynette widen her eyes at the voice, soft and familiar. "Miyu¡­" She whispered. It wasn''t clear but she felt something. "She''s coming," Rachel said to her. Rumble, Rumble Rachel could tell from the shadows outside that Miyu has destroyed the building in a violent mess. "What is going on?" The girls were starting to freak out and panic and alarm went off and sound of footsteps and screaming. Smash a large piece of the building crumbled the girls had a way out. But the moment they made their way out, they were stunned. "Miyu, my dear" Richard said in horror thinking he may be able to convince her of something. Grabbing everyone''s attention to him. "Come on, darling you don''t have to go this far." "¡­." Miyu said nothing in mid-air she floated in her full-on white Valkyrie armor, her white wings extended. As she raised her hand to attack. Richard walked toward her thinking he can still stop her. "Its all okay my dear, as your father I can forgive you for anything. If you just come back and a¡ª" Slash He didn''t even get to finish when he was shot by one of her armed drones. "You¡­.You" Richard said still alive and coughing blood. "¡­." "You would kill your own Father" he suddenly said. "¡­." At this point, everyone was terrified as she lifted her hand once more. "Lynette" Rachel reached for her hand and added a bit more power. Lynette was about to move forward when she felt her hand was grabbed and looked behind to see her friend Miyu. The space they where in was black. "Miyu?" Lynette frowned and was looking around "Where are we?" "Lynette, I''m sorry but I need your body" Just before she was about to Swing, White Valkyrie turned her eyes to the girls. She judged the energy of one of them as exceptionally dangerous. And swung her sword towards that person. "Not good, everyone gets down," Major Sakamoto said just a she noticed Lynette walking towards the danger. "Lyne-" Her voice stopped when the young a miraculously deflected White Valkyrie''s attack with a finger. Lynette stared at White Valkyrie and expression unlike herself. Chapter 102 - Flight Witches (9) Miyu stared with cold eyes that bore no emotional depth for a moment, her next attack was ready as a sword of light appeared in mid air and she began to continuous strike of Rachel in Lynette''s body. Rachel summoned Chiron, to defend herself as the rest of the witches watched in shock as the two went toe to toe. Dodging, defending, and attacking went on and into the sky eventually. Rachel started to frown; Lynette''s body was weaker than she thought. Doing things naturally against Miyu was impossible and using Chiron and her shadows at the same time was giving her pressure from the world. She waned to use her divine power, but it was blocked, the hairclips that are supposed to act as safeties aren''t even present. Plus, she is using part of her power to protect Lynette. She wanted to laugh as she was eventually overtaking by Miyu and knocked out of the sky hard. Rachel used her shadows to protect Lynette from any injuries. Using Chiron to keep Miyu busy, Rachel laid down in the ground. The entire area turned black, she sighed, and Chiron disappeared. Miyu took this chance to fly down to give Rachel a finishing attack. The darkness started to become increasingly erratic it almost felt like they were alive as they reach for an attacked Miyu mercilessly. Miyu responded with the same output before finally being tied up, and unable to move. The darkness moved and continuously held Miyu down even after she could no longer move. As Rachel looked at her with a smiled. "Your strong..." she said lightly as she raised her hand before clutching it into a fist "But, I won''t be over-takin so easily" and then fainted. Miyu was completely trapped in the shadows that formed into a ball like object. It went quiet and the battle looked like it was over, the people who where hiding from the damage that resulting in the two fighting. Eventually, Lynette sat up and looked at the cocoon with a sad expression, Rachel had left her body already. "Lynette, are you okay" she heard Major Furukawa. "Major..." Lynette lightly said as she turned to them. "Can you explain, what happened?" Commander Minna asked with a frown, Lynette''s expression at the time, they way she moved and the power she used they didn''t seem like they belonged to a witch at all. Lynette nodded her head and started to explain what Rachel had told her. Rachel looked around instead of black the space was white, she frowned. [I had to remove her forcefully] Elfin started to explain [In souls she is weaker than you, but her willpower is stronger] "¡­.." Rachel was silent and sighed, her shoulders slouched "So her willpower was able to bypass being absorbed, so we are separated for now." [Correct, I placed her back in the space. She''ll be sleeping for a while, since she had a taste of you memories.] "Would this be considered a good-thing?" [Yes, if she can regain some of her emotions, if not all of them then she will settle and finally be absorbed] "Can you not say absorbed like that it makes me feel as if I am getting rid of her." [The how do you want me to phrase it?] "¡­.." Rachel went quiet, it felt like Elfin was being condescending, again. "I go back and finish things up then." The dark cocoon moved as Rachel broke out and White Valkyrie was no longer active. She looked at the witched who were her teammates, before disappearing. She didn''t feel like talking to them or explaining. They gave her the same vibe as her teammates in Ange Verge. It should have been nothing but how they treated her still hurt. "You''re here" said the human shaped Neuroi Rachel meet earlier. "Yes I am" Rachel said as she kept herself in control "I came to make due, on what''s owned to you" "Are you alright?" it said concerned. "I''m fine" Rachel said her eyes already watery as she wiped her face. "Now let''s get started" Rachel raised her hand as Chiron also spread and circled around at a fast pace. Her wings extended collect more power as time went one. Since this was Miyu''s original body, thus she can active it and use her white Valkyrie. It spread into the atmosphere around, it continued until a hole was ripped into the sky and kept getting bigger and bigger. It was like a black hole in the sky right now as the Oceans water streamed up into it. "Thank-You" Rachel didn''t say anything as she smiled blood in her mouth and then the world turned dark. Back in Odore Garden, Rachel sat on her couch bed with a dazed face she glances a Miyu who was sleeping behind her and sighed. Chapter 103 - Getting a Pair Together Rachel walked outside of her space as she walked around Odore Garden with an Apple in her hand, she bit into the golden apple with a blank expression, ''Tomorrow is Aurora Night'' she thought when she spotted Azdis his back was facing her and he seemed to be talking to someone. As she got closer, she realized he was talking to Nancey, the newly named goddess of nature. Both seemed to be enjoying a light conversation. Her younger sister''s face was slightly red and Azdis seemed to be in fluctuated. "They have been getting closer since you have been gone," Mig said as she sneakily came from with a smug face. "Becare-"she froze the moment she saw Rachel''s expression. Rachel''s eyes sparkled in excitement in wonder. "Sis¡­.." Mig was not sure what to make of the situation, normally when you catch your women with another man. That person would go crazy with rage, but this person is excited. Mig is not even sure what to say at this point and wondered if her older sister was mental. Rachel Bluntly walked up to them, Nancey saw Rachel went pale and turned her face away. As Azdis looked behind him and started to sweat bullets. "You both look close" "Ah, no not really" Nancey broke out as her head went down. "We were just talking," Azdis said but Rachel completely ignored him asked this not a second later. "Do you want to date him?" Rachel said to her younger sister, her eyes sparkled. "¡­.." Nancey was so stunned by this she almost didn''t say anything, "No" she finally said with a flushed face and looked away. "Why, not, he''s got everything and he''s good in bed." Rachel was trying to be as blunt as can be. Nancey at this point completely went red and fumbled with words. Mig who was behind them wondered if her sister had a pit in her ''brain'' "Are you trying to advertise me to your sister?" Azdis was also dumbfounded, his face also somewhat flushed. He wondered if Rachel was always this blunt with her words. Rachel glanced at Azdis and turned back to her sister "You don''t want him?", at this point Azdis wondered if he was a commodity to her. Nancey continued to fumble with her word until she ran away. "Ah, she ran away" Rachel turned around to talk to Azdis when she noticed that he ''batman'' the hell away. In order to avoid her harassment. It looks like he noticed at once what Rachel was trying to do so he bolted when Rachel wasn''t paying attention. As a result, Rachel decided to spend the next hundred years trying to get this pair together. She sighed as they two were finally together in holy matrimony, and happy, Mig was next to her complete with an expression of disbelief and confusion. Wondering how, her sister could let her lover be with other women and happily blessed them. She wanted to cause her sister to panic but failed. The reason why Rachel could do this easily is simple. Her and Azdis had a friend with benefits attitude going, it''s just that he was a little flirtier than most. Both where in an agreement that they weren''t looking for love and where okay with just being physical. In Rachel''s opinion, she was helping her friend and younger sister get together because they obviously like each other in a romantic way. She did this bluntly so that neither wouldn''t go for the loyalty route and use that to prevent each from being together. Chapter 104 - A Price to be Paid Rachel got back to the space and yawned she looked at Miyu who was still sleeping peacefully her face had some color. She turned her head slightly when she noted that the portal opened. And looked at the person who appeared she sued the fountain''s water and got the information about this person from the screen. He was a young man, he looked princely, it was obvious. Then he was an entitled character; Rachel gave him an irritated look. The young man looked at her and was taken aback by the glare and looked around confused and seemingly not understanding what''s going on. As she looked at Rachel. "Women, I demand you to-" Smack the young man was hit to the side, by Rachel''s darkness. "You should already know that you are not back in your country. You have no authority over me." Prince Teodoro Salgado Medeiros, he comes from a world where, men where dominate. No surprise, but it was a world filled with a power known as Metra that can only be used by men. Women were powerless and considered to be just as is child-bearers. The world is pretty like ''Some say I was Born a King''s daughter'' He is the Second Prince of the Medeiros family, although less than his older brother, male lead, crown prince Lorenzo. He is the example of pride and entitlement, Afterall he had everything he wanted except for the throne. He was jealous of his older brother and did everything he could to up show his brother, but it never went any further. That was when he saw the opportunity in the young sheltered Princess of an isolated Island nation, ruled by a woman. His country had gone to war with the nation for its resources and had kidnapped the young princess. They thought little of the nation since it was ruled by a woman but resorted to kidnapping when they realized they weren''t winning. The rest of the countries were mocking them for losing to a woman. This hurts their pride even more. This story played out like Romeo and Juliet, but only the male lead died at the end. Now in this country, the concept of ''love'' doesn''t really exist. The Male lead, Lorenzo and female lead fell in love at first sight. The male lead was told by his father to watch after the princess since she was leverage against the island nation. As a result the pair quickly formed a bond of love. Teodoro who was always trying to upstage his older brother saw this and tried to take the young sheltered princess by force multiple times only to fail as his older brother had stopped him. Eventually, like a child, he complained to his father and his father questioned the male lead in the end punishing him and taking his title as crown prince away from him and giving it and the princess to Teodoro. Because his oldest son had the audacity to care for the young women. In the end a large confrontation happed leading to Teodoro to having his hand cut of from trying to violate the princess in front of him. His father seeing this didn''t give any mercy as he killed his oldest son, the male lead. The King had plenty of others son and killing one that gone astray, was fine with him. The Princess who had seen her lover killed had gone crazy. Her powers activated and the light was coming out from her body like a blazing sun surprising everyone including the king. Of course, the island nation ruled by women was going to be weak, the notion was filled with magic-user, not Metra users. Men had Metra and Women had magic, but because the use of Metra and Magic were different. The male gender didn''t think women had any power. So the king who was obviously pale got his calling. Turns out the princess wasn''t a princess at all but the Queen and ruler of the island nation. In falling in love, at first sight, she aloud herself to get kidnapped and almost violated to pursue him. It was her carelessness that made her think that the king wouldn''t kill his son. In her rage, the entire country and its people were burned to a crisp. It wasn''t just burned after that it was destroyed land and all. Effectively turning the country into a dead sea. Now that''s girl power. "You wench, how dare disrespects a prince of the Haile Kingdom." "I wonder what top was thinking, how could they approve of a train wreck like you. Whatever your wishes it is rejected like all the other gods before me." Rachel waved her hand and a dark scary portal opened in from below him. As he disappeared, into but not before screaming at Rachel. Rachel was livid at just reading about that guy, she was the last god quality to grant his wish as such if even she rejected him, he would be sent to task takers. And if even they refused his soul would either be destroyed or sent back t the wheel of reincarnation or become a task taker himself. Whatever happens, she really doesn''t care. After a few moments, another shows up this time it is a young woman she remarkably calm and just plain sad. Rachel read her story. Ivete Quintana, she had lived multiple lives in a single world. She was a second female lead, the main lead was also continuously reincarnated with her although they were without memory. She was the only one who remembered. Her lives were filled with continuous suffering, she had more than a thousand lives filled with continuous suffering and her life being cut short. The male lead was always her lover first and each time she fell for him, each time she saw him fall in love with someone else. Each time she becomes a victim of misunderstanding and each time she ruthlessly tosses away. Ivete always wholeheartedly love the male lead but was also tired of being thrown away, in some of her life she would leave him first. But her, in the end, would fight to gain her back and then toss her away. The cycle had continuously repeated until one day the main lead realize they are each other lovers in their past lives. They don''t have every memory but enough to get the gist of this. When they did they took no time in getting rid of her, in their opinion, their misfortune in their past lives was caused by her, not true but they still blamed. She accepted death and the scorn of the person she loved. She was tired of this one-sided love, she was tired of this one-sided cycle of death. She just wanted her heart to start bleeding. Rachel frowned; she couldn''t understand what wish of hers. Made the other gods pass on hers, it was simple for them to do. Then something she read at the bottom gave her a surprise. She looked at the younger women sadly. "Young lady what is that you wish for?" Ivete''s tired eyes looked up with a slight smile "I wish for my soul to be destroyed and to never reincarnated again." Nope, simply wasn''t simple enough. Destroying a soul is looked down upon a lot and can even be considered breaking a law. That''s why the god''s passed on her they didn''t want to grant her wish. "That''s unfortunate and impossible." Rachel told her, Ivette''s shoulder dropped and sagged even more. "However, there are two different options I can give." "What options would that be?" she said unenthusiastically. "You have near almost over 10,000 years'' worth of memory. You qualify as a task taker and will be giving a very powerful start as one. " "What''s is a Task taker?" she said lightly holding herself together. "A being who, travels worlds and completes task for other souls who have misfortune in their lives. You would be going to those other worlds to help them." "¡­.." The girl looked down and back up "The other option" "It would be to give your soul to me to purify, and become my servant. A higher power has your soul blocked from the wheel of reincarnation. As a result, your choices have become limited." "What do you mean by being your servant and purifying my soul." "I would be disconnecting your memories and clearing your soul of impurities. You would become my servant, without memories of your previous lives. Though the new you would be aware of them, you would feel this disconnect with them." "..." Ivette looks up and down "Can I choose that option." "You don''t want to be a task-taker, to help others like you?" "No, though this may be selfish. I can do it, if what you say about take-takers is true then they help others achieve better lives. I never lived good in the first place and I don''t think I can stand doing so for others." Chapter 105 - Somewhere Far Away The Ethereal women with Long dark hair and Eyes that didn''t seem to stop changing color took a sip of the tea in front of her. She was expressionless but her eyes showed solemnness and wisdom beyond anything. [That all I have for you] the White orb said. "Is that so¡­." The women sighed as she placed the teacup back down on its saucer. She stood up and leaned on a pillar looking out to what seemed to be an endless body of Ocean. The light wind caught her dress somewhat as it danced with the breeze. [Your Highness¡­.] "She is still unstable even after splitting her soul apart¡­." She folded her arms "a Goddess born without title; a child created by my power." The women muttered her eyes narrowing as her eyes settled to a dark brown. "I want her pushed further; it should never have this lo-" "YOUR HIGHNESS!" said a blonde beauty who burst through the door and then abruptly tripped her face falling headfirst into the ground. When she got back up her nose was bloody. "Clare, do you have no manners?" grunted a dark blue-haired woman who seemed to be disgusted with said ''Clare''. "You can''t just burst through the door like that" The Women waved her hand as the white orb disappeared into the nothingness. She watched as the two people in front of her go about their comedic routine of arguing at each other before then complaining to her and complementing her. Without out a single expression on her face, she sat listened and voiced her opinions, like this was something she was used to. Chapter 106 - Alice Rising (1) Rachel Woke up what looks like a hospital. She raised her chubby hands in wonder as she sat up, she looked left and right. She was hooked up to machines, that violently screamed coma patient. Alice White, she was born to a mid-class parents who both worked well-paying jobs. When and accident suddenly took their life. She had a pretty normal life up until that point and was taken in by her Father''s sister and her family. Her Father''s sister Marry Lagoon, and her family took in Alice thinking they could receive benefits. As usual the people around them thought they were good-natured. However, her parents were both lawyers and very successful ones two, their life insurances and wills were foul proof. Her parents knew full well what their families were like and set things up so that, if anything happened to them, she couldn''t be taken advantage of. Alice wasn''t a fool either, her parents were realistic and didn''t hide much from their younger daughter, including her father''s greedy aunt and relatives that would only cry for you but would help you. When Alice''s Aunt''s family realized they couldn''t and wouldn''t have any access to their Wills, they went ballistic and abused the little girls. In the end, they found a loophole in the will and tried to make Alice diabetic. Now mind you child abuse laws are not incorporated at this time, so they got away with a lot of things under the guise of ''discipline''. Alice, in general, was already a quiet girl, who was always thinking. Her parents taught her well. Alice followed along with them as they tried to claim mental health issues and fatten her up. She did gain weight and was bullied more for it. The girl was already strong-willed and collected proof, of their abuse. Yes, for whatever reason her parents taught her law and effective ways. Alice knew she was to young to sue them and couldn''t do anything but wait and take more abuse as time rolled by. At eighteen she took this time to pack up silently and move to an apartment her parents left to her in their Will, she had graduated high school and her Aunt and family are mostly going to try and prevent her from going to college. She was lucky that the apartment was close to the college she got accepted into and now that she was eighteen, she also had access to one of her trust funds left by her parents. The country doesn''t allow people under the age of twenty-one to sue, Her Aunt''s family would have trouble finding her and that would allow some time until them. She completely dropped contact with that family and since she was eighteen even if they called the police for her. Legally she could live on her own and having special conditions on the will if she moved to one of their private properties and didn''t want to be contacted by the family who raised her. She was legally allowed to do so, the police would eventually be told this to and then nothing would be done about it. This gave Alice even more time and she finally turned twenty her birthday was coming a month from now and she would illegally be allowed to sue. She already had a lawyer prepped and was ready for battle. She gave that Lawyer the original copies of the evidence and can sue for Assault, child abuse, harassment, s.e.x.u.a.l harassment, child endangerment, and more. She had also informed her Lawyer that if anything were to happen to her to press charges in her name. Her accident happened, when her Aunt finally found her apartment and chased after her screaming and hitting before pushing her into oncoming traffic in rage. She took off when she realized what she had done. Alice now Rachel had just woken up, in an hour after the surgery and pronounce to be brain dead and would be in a coma for the rest of her life. The nurse walked and saw the young overweight girl she was, of course, shocked and ran out to get the doctor. "This is a miracle," The doctor said his eyes sparkling. Rachel smiled, after taking over Alice''s body she used her divine power albeit in low levels to heal her body. Her eyesight had now had perfect vision. The doctor when through a couple of tests and cleared her, she left the hospital and went looking for the City camera control to get video footage of the accident. She was pretty sure there were cameras installed in that area. Afterword''s when she got it she went to her lawyer give him evidence of attempted murder. The guy was shocked but calmly stored it and Rachel went on her way. Back in her apartment, she just went to sleep without even eating. The next day she went to her college class, as usual, was bullied, tasted, ironed and whatnot. Whatever college kids do. After class where over she caught a glimpse of the only friend Alice made in the school, Mary Love, the girl was hanging out with two other girls. One of the other girls was the older sister of her cousin''s friend. Her name was Sue Wen. It was clear how the Aunt found her address, Rachel walked up to them. The girls gave a surprised face and decided to ignore her while the former friend looked conflicted. Rachel didn''t t bother to glance at her and just looked at the woman whose little sister was the cousin''s friend. "Did you tell your sister where I lived?" Sue Wen was an assistant student to one of the teachers. They are giving access to the address of a student, in order to send them assessments. Sue Wen rolled her eyes "So what if I did" her younger sister had asked her for this favor. She wanted to tell her best friend where this girl, she must have believed that she was doing the right thing for some reason. Slap, Sue Wen fell straight down in shock, the side of her face beat red. "What right do you have in telling them that? Is my Family''s problems something you can take upon yourself. I dropped contact with them for a reason." Rachel gave the girl cold eyes. "If I''m not mistaken, you signed a privacy act saying you won''t disclose personal address without permission. I wonder how the school board will take what you have done." Rachel walked off and headed to the board. Sue Wen, Mary Love and that on their friend of theirs chased after her but couldn''t keep up. They couldn''t understand how someone so large was able to walk that fast. Walking into the principal''s office, she came face to face with him chatting to the other professors. He walked up to greet, Alice obviously wasn''t good looking with her weight, but she was the university best student and would continuously come in first place in the whole state. Alice had also trusted the Principle with her personal information and home life. She showed him evidence and everything it was just him, but she also did this with a few trusted teachers. Not because she wanted air dirty laundry but because she wanted their help in goodwill should the need arise. Seeing her face as she greeted him, he saw her gaze and gestured the other professors to leave. They were confused, but, left without complaint. Plus, the principles most trusted professors were staying in. "What''s the matter?" "One of your Assistant students gave out my information. My Aunt found me at where I Lived and pushed me into oncoming traffic yesterday." Since their where only four more people in the room, of then herself they froze. Rachel pulled her sleeve up and showed them her hospital tag. "The hospital told me it was a miracle that I woke up and that with the accident and everything I would have been pronounced brain dead and being in a coma for the rest of my life." "¡­." None of them knew what to say. "Who is this student?" "It is Student Sue Wen. I apologies as I had a chat with her earlier. Her younger sister is best friends with my cousin and got my address for her sister. I was unable to control myself and had given her a slap." The professors sympathized with her when they heard the door being knocked on. The gaze of everyone in the room went cold when Sue Wen was led inside. "Student Sue Wen wishes to speak to you Sir," Said the principle''s secretary. Sue Wen saw Rachel and glared. "Principle, Student Alice White has assaulted me." Chapter 107 - Alice Rising (2) The Principle and the professors looked at each other before glancing at Rachel who didn''t even spare Sue Wen a glance. "Miss Wen, we would also like to understand why would give Miss Whites personal information to others?" asked one of the Professors, Glenn Smith. "It was given to a concerned family member." "A concerned family member that was not registered on her emergency contact information" "Again, it was her family, I was helping her family members" Sue Wen, honest to goodness believed she did the right thing, she pointed at Alice White. "But, how is getting involved in Miss White Family affairs helping." Said a female professor, Fanny Lee. "They were worried about her." Sue Wen continued to argue. "But you still should have informed Miss White, even if you were concerned Miss White should know that you have given her home address to someone. Even if it is family." Said Fanny. Both the Principle, Rachel and the other professor where quiet. And it didn''t seem like they were going to say anything any time soon. "Miss White refused-" "SO, you gave them her address, knowing full well she was not comfortable with telling them where they lived. "Professor Glen cut her off sharply. "¡­.." Sue Wen was absolutely furious, and she turned to Rachel. "Why, couldn''t you have just talked to your Aunt and Cousin. They wanted to reconnect with you. You ran away from their home, they raised you after your parents passed. They deserve to know that at least your alright and an apology." "¡­." Memories of Alice''s Childhood passed through Rachel''s mind and she gave a disgusted face. The entire room was quiet as Sue Wen gave an uncontrollable rant on how much of a bad person she was. "Anyways, Principle she still hit me; she deserves punishment." She ended with. "You are correct, Miss Wen. However, in your case, you who gave out someone''s information that wasn''t apart of her emergency contact and without her permission. You will also be punished. I hope you understand that." Said the Principle finally speaking. Rachel stood up in a gym locker and looked at herself, she was chubby. But the long black hair and silver eyes her chest was also quite big. Although, Chubby everywhere her skin was clear. Alice was smart in general she most likely researched a lot of things and made herself fat. She locked her stuff up and walked out in an outfit that was conservative, she wasn''t about to walk out in a tight tracksuit with her current weight. She started to work out silently all on her own. It was vigorous since her divine power could take care of her stamina. So she could do this for days. She was suspended for a week by the way while Se Wen was for a month. She caught the attention of some people, being as how she was the only person with that much exercising, somewhere disgusted. After a few days, the gym regulars started to see this fat girl lose weight. Rachel was of course still very chubby, but she isn''t as much now. After doing some light yoga on the mat she today was her last day of suspension. She took advantage to build a base and made a weight loss vlog. She was already recording herself and giving advice and add some other things to her vlog. Maybe it was because of her experience as Nara, the media could be your friend or your worst enemy if you don''t know how to use it. Alice''s inherent power was designing, so jewelry and clothes where her main thing. She wants to use her weight loss to build attention and then go from there to be a designer. Her goal was to gain popularity slowly. Walking home Rachel found her Aunt, her Uncle-in-Law and Cousin all glaring at her. Rachel had long gotten started as she pressed record from her spy camera controlled by her phone. She had two one fitted to her necklace and another to her room. The apartment complex she lived in wasn''t easy to get into you would need a keycard and password. It had security but the cameras were facing the parking lot and where inside. As a result, the spot near the entrance was a blind spot. So Rachel had set off her own camera in case of this. She lives on the third floor and has a good view of the entrance. Her Camera was set up for her Vlog, so anything lives she records, although Rachel meant to just record the entire seen ended up being posted onto her vlog. Her window was actually semi-open so what can be said was easily picked up. The first thing her Aunt shrieking like a banshee, running towards her and grabbed her hair. Her fans that were small in population started to spread some gossip around and the vlog was starting to pick up on views. Her cousin then ran up to her and kicked her in the stomach. For reference, in order to make the situation more serious, Rachel chose not to get violent, besides it didn''t hurt at all, really it didn''t. Rachel fell down dramatically from the kick. "he-ha, you are just that you''re not getting my parents money" She breathed out. "You tried to make me get diabetic, you couldn''t send me to a mental hospital, you couldn''t get me pregnant. And you couldn''t even stop me from going to college. And now your taking things out on me, since all your plans failed. Aren''t you ashamed of yourself, you targeted a little girl who lost her parents all so you could fill your pockets. Then got mad when you weren''t going to get a single cent." Slap, her aunt and cousin screeched profanities and obscenities at. She lowered her divine aura in order to take in some visible injuries. Her vlog was going crazy and one of her concerned fans hacked to find her Ip address and had sent the police and ambulance for her. Eventually, a concerned neighbor, walked out with the guard was most likely asleep at his desk, they ran out to stop the two and where stop by the Uncle-in-law and wouldn''t let them pass as his wife and daughter continuously beat Rachel. The police showed up, the sirens long alerted everyone, and her Aunt''s family froze before trying to run. Uncle-in-Law was tackled by her concerned Neighbor and the Guard. On officer arrested the tackle Uncle-in-law. While the other two took off to their car, they must have forgotten that Uncle-in-Law had the car keys. So they were arrested pretty quickly. Rachel was dumbfounded, the police came a bit too quickly. "Are you alright?" Her neighbor ran over to her, she had a black eye her nose was bloody and basically injured all over. The man looked horrified and for her, she was a girl and the face matter to women the most. She looked up at the man then back down with a blank stare and carelessly said. "Anything they do has stopped hurting for a Long time." Just as she said that the ambulance showed up panicked when they saw her and tried to get her treated first. Rachel looked at the paramedic and frowned. "It''s not that bad is it?" He and his coworkers sat stunned. Before one of them pulls out his phone and showed her. Granted Rachel just let them beat since she didn''t feel any pain she let it happen from being to end. It was a moment, but, when she saw her face that was swollen, purple full of bruise and just, in general, didn''t look like her anymore. She fainted and then was sent to the hospital. Her Aunt''s family was a charge, had to pay a fine, and was awaiting trial for assault. The police officers know full when she wants to press charges and are willing to wait. Since she will be twenty-one in a weeks'' time. The family of three doesn''t have much money and can pay bail. So, they can only sit a wait, until trial. She went to the hospital and then to the police station covered in bandages to give her statement, quite a spectacle for the officers. Chapter 108 - Alice Rising (3) When she finally got to her apartment, she was faced with the whole video that was recorded to her vlog and was saw a bunch of people waiting for her to come back. She turned the Camera around to face her. "Her Guys, I going to go tout her and guess you saw all of what happened. Don''t worry I am fine, but due to the excessive beating, I took toward my stomach and face. I am going to be in bandages for four months". She kept her eyes toward the side and found silence when she first appeared before it then exploded once again. "Today I''ll be made some cheap can be made at home jewelry." Rachel began made named all her tools and focused the camera on her hands as she made, She only took a few more hours and signed off and walked into the principal''s office the next. It was the weekend when she popped in calmly, she scared the hell out of the principle. Once he calmed down and listened to what happened he offered her some more time off to heal. She accepted the offer and said she would officially take time and come back to for exams. Her injuries were going to heal at most four months from now. She didn''t have a problem with it. These days she continued her routine, vlogging, excessing, and giving advice she also studies and took in assignments sent by the professors. All this as she waited for her to turn twenty-one. She has a court date scheduled on her birthday along with her lawyer. Rachel walked into court it was a public one and due to the media attention. Plenty of reporters came in with the camera. Her Aunt''s family looked shocked somewhat when they saw the reporters. They looked like they were starting to panic. "¡­.." Rachel sat quietly as it started, she watched her lawyer take a deep breath because the entire situation is a lot to take in and there is too much evidence, a granted win. "Your honor, 12 years ago, my client''s parents died in a fatal accident. She was then taken in by the defendants. The defendants officially began to abuse my client, abusive which got worse when her parents will be readout. They stated as followed that, their young daughter in the event of their deaths will be the be the sole owner of these three trust fund accounts and properties. The first trust fund account, open for her living and schooling expensive which held around 25,000 thousand dollars. Her family, home was also her name when the defendant''s family moved in. Moving back to the trust fund which was squandered by the defending family in a mere year. Here are all the payments that has made with this account that was strictly supposed to be for my client''s well-being." The Lawyer caught his breath and continued; he wasn''t caught off by the defendant''s lawyer at all. Should their daughter have medical needs approved by the doctors with a doctor''s note and signature. Can funds of the second trust fund be accessed, if the first trust fund is absolute." The lawyer pulled out more papers "These are medical notes written and signed by the doctors. "Your honor, I would like to take this time to mention that my client''s parents were lawyers and more specifically were the known as the powerful ''White Couple of Law''" Gasped continued on In the crowd and cameras started to flash. The news was already rolling and many people in the nation were shocked. "My client''s parents were realistic and lawyers and taught their daughter how to collect evidence and a little about law. It was thanks to this that she had started to collect evidence of their abusive at the tender age of nine. Since Child protection laws weren''t put in place at her age at the times she had to wait until she was official of age to sue her relatives." You honor, the following is the evidence she had gathered from all these years. At nine, she was hit with a pan by her cousin and sent to the hospital. In which they claimed ad accident due to her running around. A note sighed by the doctor, said that the hit wasn''t an accident due to the severity of the hit. The X-rays exams are right here. In that same year....." he continued on and listed all the incidents that had happened to form the ages of Nine-fourteen. The room was already deadly quiet, The Aunt and Family where pale deathly and didn''t dare to lift their heads. He took another deep breath for the next phase. "At Fifteen is when the s.e.x.u.a.l abuse started" As she said that the breaths of everyone in the room started to waver. It was getting worse and most of the people felt that they couldn''t continue some had to leave the room. "The family had attempted to get my client pregnant by the Uncle-in-Law as a means of getting more money from the trust accounts. Since pregnancy was a medical condition and the child would be of the family. In this case, they believed this method would give them the best chance. Here is the recording of the conversation from the defending family." The lawyer pressed the play button on his tape and the voice of Aunt and Family taking in graphic detail about their plans. Rachel looked dazed up at the ceiling, ''man I tend to have the worst luck with family members.'' "As you can see, my client wanting to avoid that had fattened herself up and claim mental illness. Where she was institutionalized and switched to an online school, as a result, she bought herself two years. When she walked out of the institution, she did the next best thing and ran away when the chance came around. Since she knew behind closed door herself verse her three relatives. She even went as far to do due petty crimes to get herself into holdings and spending nights their to avoid there. She never fully stole anything and mostly waited for the herself to be arrested by the police. Her Aunt''s family was most likely not going to pay for her release. These are statements from police officers and store owners at the time. This explains why my client''s adolescent record has a history of mental health iss-" Slam, the judge light hit the gavel. The older man looked pale and quite possibly couldn''t continue anymore. "I get the gist of things, the rest of your evidence will be turned into the police and evaluated." He looked at the defending table, the lawyer was sweating bullets and looked like he was about to lose his job just by taking in their case. He as a lawyer sent by the state by still their actions are heavy. "Mister Yin, I would like to ask your client this before I turn over the count end today''s session." The judge looked at Rachel, he had been in wonder since she appeared. She sat dazed while the defending family are deathly pale. "¡­." Rachel moved her eyes down and locked her eyes with the judge, her expression still blank and calm. The judge shifted uncomfortably, he felt intimidated by a little girl. "What punishment do you think is fitting for this family. Based on the amounts of crimes they have done; they are already going to have some type of sentence." "For twelve years, the white family members had targeted a little girl who lost her parents at a young. A young girl who should have gotten support for their deaths was beaten, starved, attempted murder several times, poisoned and even ****. They did this with any remorse, due to their entitled misconception that they deserved what does not belong to them. They did this to a nine your girl if they can do this to a child what type of people do you think they will be in society. Plenty of people, neighbors and even passersby turned their heads away to someone in need." Rachel glanced at the them, whose head is still not raised. "They relied on that, on the people who turned their face away to continue to target a child as she grew up. Your honor, my parents have always told me that the law is one thing that will be on my side. I want them to leave me alone permanently. I am not asking for their deaths. I am asking for them to be gone from my sight. I pent and wasted more than enough of my life already on them. That is all." Rachel said calmly, she did not stand up in the beginning so after she said that she just returned to her dazed look. The atmosphere was heavy when the judge released everybody, not even the reported crowded her for questions. Chapter 109 - Alice Rising (4) Later on, this case will often be used as an example and reason for an increase in child protection laws. As more incidents about child-abusing came to light, society ended being put on a pedestal. Sue Wen was sitting at home, with her younger sister whose eyes were red from her friend being taken into the police. Their parents walked in and slapped them straight across their faces without mercy. Before being brought to the TV, the entire trial was broadcasted so they were forced to listen to the crimes. Sue Wen younger sister dropped to her knees, at first she didn''t believe but as evidence started to pile up. She could no longer keep it in and fainted. Sue Wen was just pale and the first thing she wondered was how everyone in the university was going to treat. It was well, know what she was suspended for, and now she, she wondered how she was going to be looked for helping child abusers. She looked down at her fainted younger sister and grew hateful. The former Friend Mary Love was shocked she as well had no idea that the girl was abused by her extended family this badly. She felt bad for listening to rumors and taking the side of others. Rachel just laid back in her apartment, she vlogged for a little bit without caring for the media attention before going to sleep. The next day, she started listing her jewelry for sale, she used the system to make copies with the materials and shipped them off to buyers. They were cheap but also beautiful. Before she moved on to fashion ware, she started with innovative wears that incorporated the plaid design. She made the outfits on Camera first before marketing them. People were impressed by her quick hands as she made shirts, dresses, and shoes. People where eager to buy what she was selling and the demand but higher. Many companies tried to get contracts with her but failed. She had long bought some land and the building for the company headquarters was still being built. She had placed her school''s mascot head one to her own because she was covered in bandages. They made people uncomfortable. In visiting the building site that was almost finished she catered to the workers herself with food and free jewelry. To which they were happy with they had plenty of wives and children who were interested, and they got them for free. And nothing beats free stuff. This motivated the workers to go get done faster, she vlogged their progress and some even said ''hello'' to viewers. As for the company name, she went with ''gal'' and even made her first official website for it. The Building was large and designed to be both Mall, Office and in the back a workshop/ storage. The First floor holds about five mini-stores and the second floor is the office. There is a small coffee shop/restaurant called Truly, that supplies similar fast food services. The food serves her recommended weight loss menu and The building isn''t too big nor small just the way she likes. She has always loved building business, watching it grew was more valuable to her than money. Maybe its because currency is something, she already has a lot of it. When she was done vlogging she walked out into the streets with her phone, she got a couple of stares because of the mascot head she was wearing. She started to record the city and rambled about random things like the people passing by, the crowded streets. Before going home and getting to bed. Well, the worst part of Alice''s life is over, since she has free time she might as well cultivate more skills. It had been four months later, her exams are beginning soon and she can finally take of her bandages. So, right in front of her" Rachel was not a bit skinnier and her body looked more desirable. Her business was so booming and was on a steady rise to an empire. "Okay, guys. Time to take off the bandages" She slowly pulls off the bandages, she had already healed her face with divine power months ago. After taking off her bandages the chat was once again silent. Since her hair was black and her eyes where silver she gave off and exotic look. Generally, the people here have red, brown or blonde hair. Black was in very few and luckily her parents both had the unique black-haired trait. As for her silvereyes, Rachel has no explanation for them. Her parents at the time had considered it a mutation of pigment which caused the eyes to be this interesting color. Coupled with her figure-eight body, No one could do a thing but get gasp. "Guys?" Rachel frowned and looked at the chat that was still silent. Then suddenly it exploded just like that one time. It was to the point that even Rachel couldn''t follow. And in the end, she laughed happily with her face somewhat flushed. Chapter 110 - Single-Father Secretary (1) Starting at a gravestone, a young man was holding the hand of a little girl. The little girl was barely even four years old and was tightly hugging his leg not making a sound. While the man stared at the stone dazed before he closed his eyes and not a second later they opened with life. Greyson Turner, an English gentleman who recently lost his wife to cancer. He owns a ranch with two horses and a foul and works at a well-paying job at a stable company run by generations of the prestigious Sutton Family. Unfortunately, he is a character in the story of this world, he''s the male lead father''s secretary and eventually the male lead''s secretary. He is a minor character, so, information about him is low. His daughter and wife aren''t even mentioned or seen in the story. Which is great. But the worst thing is working for an entitled father and son. Right, Grayson is on leave he is currently nothing more than a manager. While this was happening, the company was going through a shift. Some negligence workers where being laid off, He since he was on leave was as well, the thing is that they only told him when he got back. He filed for wrongful termination, due to him being on leave when certain incidents occurred. Well, they fought back and said they never received his ''leave'' paperwork. Turns out he had copies, with complete signatures. When they claimed forgery, he took them to the court which was something the company didn''t need right. The police investigated, found that the signatures where real. But, before things got worse, Barnaby Sutton''s male lead''s father got involved and gave the man the job as his secretary, bonus on the first day and settlement money. Good Ending right, Yep. Rachel looked down at her daughter squeezed her hand and smiled, "Come on let''s go home." His parents were in the car, completely quiet and there had tired eyes. They had neutral feelings towards their son''s wife. But, they are in general good-people and don''t like to see others died painfully. Rachel''s mom to her daughter who was quiet while his father was in the front seat eyes thinking about life. She got into the front seat and drove the grandparent''s home, it was about 45 minutes from her ranch so they weren''t too far away. When she got home, she laid the bundle that had fallen asleep on the ride home. She quickly changed her little dark dress into some soft PJs and tucked her in with a bear. Getting a good look at the house, she feels in love with the simplicity of the English style, combination of wood and bride. Furniture that is old but well maintained, she picked up her hand and then placed it down to change her outfit in simple sleepwear from her closet. She then glanced at the window and saw her appearance and couldn''t help but break out a deep chuckled. ''He certainly is handsome, if he wasn''t one of my soul shards. I''d probably tackle him. He is totally my type. Ugh, the loveliness of this beautiful form.'' [Narcissistic] "Kindly, Shut your mouth, Watson." Rachel said softly and slowly get up her divine magic low and strengthen the body. ''Ahh! The deep English accents. Too s.e.xy'' [¡­..] She turned around and went to her computer and turned it on. "Now, it''s around the 2000s, what haven''t I done yet." [Are you going to get another job, will you be able to?] "Of Course, I was thinking about going for the invisible secretary route. Since he is a minor character, he has more freedom and less time. After the story ends, I''ll have fun watching father and son perish. Under my finger." Rachel closed her eyes a bit of craziness flashed for a second. "S.e.xy, English accent, and evil too." She was drooling. [Your drooling] Rachel quickly wiped her mouth and started tapping away. It was morning when the little bami woke up, the girl was an image of her mother with some of her father''s features. "Daddy, hug" she rubbed her eyes and held out her hands as Rachel picked up her the little bami, all the will she never let go of the spatula she was using to cook eyes. The little bami hugged and relaxed in her arms. "Daddy hungry" she picked up a piece of bacon and feed it to the little bami. She placed her in her high-chair and put her food in front of her. Rachel turned on the mini tv on the side to cartoons for her to watch. Ring, Ring ~ Rachel answered she had signed up to be a foster for animals and whatnot. When her wife was still alive all three were nothing but a bunch of animal lovers and before. In fact, Greyson has completed a degree for it and that''s how he met his wife. The farm belongs to her family that has lived here for generations. Her parents passed away due to old age early in their marriage. Last night he had sent his certificate and ID, copies of them and got into contact with plenty of animal organizations. Who responded back in delight. He plans to pick some foster kittens that need to be bottle-fed every two hours. The little Bami could do well, with a distraction and some cuteness and besides, she is calmer for her age and does love animals as much as her parents do. Chapter 111 - Single-Father Secretary (2) Her little Bami was sitting in the back fiddling in her children''s book she doesn''t understand a word of but is attracted to the pictures. Rachel smiled as he saw her in the rare view mirror and then looked to the side and pulled over as something in a window shop caught her attention. It was an adorable bear that looked to perfect for the little bami. It wasn''t a busy street and it was small town, not to small, but small. Rachel fell in love immediately with the old style that had so much history. Daughter in hand reading her book as she was picked up. Upon entering the store, all hell broke loose. "Waaaaaaaaaaa" it was child crying, throwing a complete tantrum. What looked like the casher, the manager and the owner where standing pale and not sure what to do. The women presumed to be his mother, was pale and looked unsure what to. It was obviously that she was very rich and that she hadn''t had much of hand in taking care of her ''son''. Since also looked pretty and couldn''t be no more then a few years younger then Rachel herself and she was about 26 at the point. At this point, Rachel kneeled down towards the kid. She surprised everyone whose focus was on the child, Rachel went toward the kids ear with her hand a pulled out a flower. The young man stopped immediately confused. Rachel smiled as she put the little bami down and who placed herself in front of her and traced by her hands that pulled out a bright red flower. With a couple of hand tricks, she learned from the street, she flicked her hand and it turned into coin. The both kids where amazed and very entertained. The Little boy''s whose face was still red forgot his was crying. Rachel clasped her hand and looked at the little boys. "Do you want to guess what it will become now." The little boy started happily chatting away as he continued to guess and guess with such excitement. This little moment put a smile on the both customers and workers alike. Then finally he said "butterfly" Rachel smiled and said "your correct" opening her hands a live butterfly from her hands. Everyone was amazed. With a lightly laugh she stood up and took her little bami''s and looked towards one of the workers. "The bear in the window, can you ring it for me." The employee looked rather happy to do so as she immediately. "Daddy" The little bami said while opening the book in full view. It was because she was performing magic tricks. "I wanna see more magic" the little boys said, and Rachel just laughed. "I suppose I can do one more little trick" Rachel winked at the mother who blushed and turned away. Waving her hand, a red ball appeared and as if defying gravity. At this point she had already draw a little crowd with customers and their children. The little faces of the kids lit up and then Rachel finished with throwing up the ball as it popped, and confetti came out. The crowd clapped for the little trick and Rachel picked back up her little Bami and bought her a bear. Just as he was about to walk out. "Excu-"The young mother said just as she tripped and Rachel caught her with her free hand. "Ahh, thank you" she said her face red as she picked herself up and Rachel nodded her head and quickly left. Making another stop at the site, it was and old abandoned house. Others are walking around, with walkie and blue shirts that said ''Fight-For-Paw'' on it. The abandoned house looked like it would be pretty good Inn or Tavern. Rachel then made the decision to buy it and fix it up. Apparently, the place was a hoarding house and lots of animals. She signed in and picked up two T-shirts, she fitted one onto her little Bami and the herself. She did get a couple of stares from the ladies; Rachel was really proud of herself and looked at the little Bami. ''You have such a handsome dad'' Out of the corner of her eye she saw the wealthy lady and her son they came out of a limo and whatnot. Rachel sighed, the women and her son obviously didn''t know where they are as they followed him for what ever reason. They followed along the motions signed in and dawned on the blue t-shirts. "Oh, I didn''t know you two where volunteering for this to?" Rachel came up coolly with a smile as he approached. The young women blushed, and the little boy looked excited at the big man who did magic tricks. "Are you sure you want to go in like that?" The young women looked down and frowned. "Did you come here without knowing that we are rescuing cats from this hording house." The young women looked shock "What?" Rachel laughed "You didn''t know? Well, that doesn''t matter if you have a change of jeans and sneakers you should change. Otherwise I suggest you stay out here and assist with building traps and cages. I hear there is over 50 cats in this place." Rachel looked left and right and then back to the shocked women who looked pale at the idea of a filthy animal. Smiling, but it was somewhat cold. "But if you don''t happen to like animals then I suggest you leave. Everyone here is required to foster some of the cats temporarily. Every Volunteer came with that in mind." "ohhhhh..." The young women trailed off and unsure what to say or what to do. "Mom, we can take home a Kittty" The boys eyes brightened they felt like laser where shooting out of them. "Ah-" "Daddy, Kittty" Little Bami said pointing to the side. Rachel smiled as she looked to the side it was barly visible but at the edge of the line in a brown grassy area was a little kitten. It looked like a calico, Letting go of the little bami hand as she ran off towards it, her braid swinging back and forth as she is rushing towards it. Rachel slowly walked to catch up, with the her little bami. It seems for very unusual reason so did the young mother and her son. It was a kitten that looked a few days old and need some attention, Rachel called attention to some of the volunteers to bring over some equipment for the calico. The little bami had picked it up and walked towards her as she got down on one knee. Examining it the kitten seems somewhat malnourished. But, overall doesn''t look to bad it may have some brain damage though, it was dirty and it didn''t look like the mother had been very close to it for some time so it could be abandoned. Is was crowded at first but Rachel had the others go on ahead while she took care of this one with a select few. She gave the kitten the feeding tube and it greedily ate it. Rachel lightly pulled her daughter toward her and was teaching her how to feed the kitten. The young mother and son where listening intently. Soon enough the party started, and loud noise began, sounds of cat''s hiss, running around and people shouting and whatnot. Some people are already walking out with cats in traps, the young mother was pale with her son was looking with a new curiosity. Rachel glanced at the young mother while attentively keeping an eye on her daughter and couldn''t help but think ''Seriously, Lady, why are you here?'' Chapter 112 - Single-Father Secretary (3) It had been a few hours, the young mother had pass outed and was carried to the limo by what looked like the driver her son was forced to into the vehicle and they where both ushered away. The Two days clearing the hoarding house went on faster without the young mother and her son. The little Bami was learning a lot already, she was happy for a smart daughter. They took in a couple of cats, Well, more then a couple about thirteen of them including the calico. Who Little Bami grew attached to it and would regularly feed it and worry for all the time. It took about a whole week to get the cats to get reacquainted and ready to be adopted. With divine aura she tames most animals and train them. The organizations were excited to see how good she was with animals and would send her more regularly with permission of course. Eventually, people who wanted to adopt came and went and took some cats with them. As for the hoarding house, she bought, It was really cheap. And started having workers go an patch it up and other things on the new design of it. It would take a few months to be ready as tourist attractions. Since her drama with work was going to start next month, Rachel decided to order for a regular nanny. It was trial and error because most of them where horrible, just horrible. Rachel was taking a calming walk down the street with a sigh, she hadn''t found the right sitter yet. "Daddy, birdy" Rachel looked down to see a little black bird just following along. Finding a caf¨¦, that had an outside table she ordered a coffee, a milk, and some bread. To which, the little Bami happily deiced to feed it. She had really come to love animals and spends most of her time taking care of the foster animals she had been takin in. Well, this was her first time with a bird. She''s eyes suddenly stilled when she saw the little child in the suit running towards her and her daughter. He ran up to her with this big grin and pulled on her shirt. "Can you show me more magic tricks?" The little bami suddenly looked up and saw that her father was being attacked by the little boy. "No" The Little boy in the suit stopped and looked up at the little bami who jumped down from her seat and pushed him away. The little bami hugged, Rachel''s leg tightly in a protective way. Her heart swooned her daughter was just to cute right now. She ended up like this do to the nannies, always coming onto her. Didn''t matter what age they where more into flittering then watching a child. ''Ah, it''s too troublesome, to be this handsome'' Well, The Little bami started to misunderstand that these women where attacking him and grew a little violent towards them. "Hey, how dare you push me." "You don''t touch, Daddy" "I touch, whatever I want!" "NO!" "YES!" "NOOOO!" "YESSS!" "NOOOO!" "Alright settle-down" Rachel picked up I''m with pale her little Bami and looked up to see the little boys'' watchers running toward her. "Hey, Kid its seems your friends are here" The little boy turned around to see his family''s butler running after towards him and when he turned around Rachel was gone. The Kids eyes sparkled as he was shown another magic trick. When the two got home, the little black bird had followed them not long afterward. Rachel reluctantly let it in due to her daughter''s begging to let it in. She still had the little calico who she named Charlie. The rest of the animals are out near the barn keeping the trio of horse''s company. Form out the window she saw the three-horse sitting in the grassy field together. Wiz, her wife''s horse, Lighting her own horse and Hue the baby foul between the horse. Wiz is still depressed over the loss of her owner and the Lighting hasn''t let her side due to it. Hue, continues to be the happy little horse though he is though. Walking up to them The little bami followed trying to grab her hand but was to slow. When Hue saw them, he jumped up excitedly and ran towards them. Why, cause he smelled a treat. A deliciously, bright orange carrot. When Hue got close enough Rachel handed the Little Bami a carrot to give to Hue. While she went to the parent horses. Lighting was already standing up looking but Wiz was just laying down she didn''t even bother to look up at all. The poor thing was still depressed, just didn''t feel like doing anything and wasn''t even interested in a treat. Some more time has passed, and Rachel has reached the end of her leave. Although, she still isn''t satisfied with her sitters she walked into work just like she expected and had to follow through the story of this world. Right with company and in the end become the Heir''s secretary. Hurrah, although Rachel kept up her professional smile their where so many times, she wanted to beat the living life outa her boss. Rachel looked down at her files for a moment to a deep breath and knocked on the boss door. After a moment, "Come in," the voice sounded slightly angry. The moment she walked in she saw a woman to the side, it was the second secretary, her clothes where somewhat ruffled and her licks-stick was smudged. The Boss''s suit is losing as he looked at her angrily. Entitled Sutton was standing their arms folded since Rachel interrupted with his alone time. "Sir-" "Stop, put it towards the side. I get a look at it later." He waved her off, as Rachel smiled nodding and walked away. The man is an absent boss who let''s his workers do the hard work and he takes the credit. Rachel is part of the small team of secretary the Entitled Sutton has. Out of all those secretaries he is the only male, his counterparts are also semi-lazy and as well as sleep with the married boss. It has only been about three months since she got to the main branch, and she is the go-to person for everything. That includes contacting investors, business partners, handling contracts, meetings and ect. The Absent Entitled Sutton doesn''t appear at all and no one has seen him since her arrival. Apparently, the creator of this world is cool with this. As a male''s lead father, in the actual story it made it seem like he was a workaholic. But, he did have children outside of his marriage, the story never elaborated how. But, Now Rachel can take the most educated guess, if he left all his work to the his secretary while he played around, and most likely the female secretaries walked off with children. Although it seems like a lot of those women where paid and full satisfied, but out of all of them was one that did appear and turned out to be the main villain of the story. When the main villain''s heritage came out, the entire Sutton family was shocked including Mrs. Sutton, who had no idea her husband was cheating on her. Yes, the entire family was somehow blind sighted by this. But them again this is Grayson memories as he followed through with the story, it was only this affair that came out. The others from his knowledge never suffered and Mrs. Sutton forgave him, believe he only looked another way once. Chapter 113 - Single-Father Secretary (4) Now some years later down the line Rachel has complete control over Sutton Corporation, that was of course from within the shadow, He''s also the most trusted employee. She is also in real estate and has some pretty well-off hotels and Inns. She is so rich that she in all honestly doesn''t really need to be working as a secretary anymore, but because of story she still is. "Excuse me, I am looking for my husband and want to know if he is here." Said the women, it was the young mother from years ago. Rachel froze and took out her phone and started calling the boss, repeatedly, he knows the boss slept in his office last night with another secretary and he usually doesn''t wake up until ten unless he is home. Her pants leg was being pulled and Rachel looked down, at the little boy who was six the last time she saw him and is now nine and a bit more mature. Kid could probably already tell who she was calling. But damn, how did she not notice the child walking towards him. Rachel bent down, "Hey, sport, I''m trying to get your dad on the phone. If he answers do you want to talk to him." The boy nodded his head and Rachel smiled as the moment the man picked up she handed the kid her phone. "What the H-" "Daddy!" The Child said excitedly, Rachel smirked. Her colleagues also smiled his affairs is not unknown, from within the company but due to the privacy contract they singed, their lips where quiet. "Daddy, we are at your work. Mommy is looking for you." He said it innocently but with a blank expression. ''This kid isn''t simple'' Her smile widened. "Okay" The kid kept nodding his head, and just slowly responding. Then the call dropped, The young mother had been staring at them for a while. The kid suddenly turned around "Mommy, Daddy says we can go upstairs" Rachel nearly broke out in laughter as all the other workers looked at each other before nodding, their eyes sparkling. The kid clearly heard his dad say wait till he comes downstairs. "Ma''am, this way." Rachel said gentlemanly, the young women kept giving him a few glances. ON their way up from the elevator. "Ummm, are you the person from a few years ago, the person who bought the bear." She fiddles while her son was frowned and look at him, he obviously doesn''t remember him. "The person who did those magic tricks for my son." The kid frowned even more, so, nope he couldn''t remember. "He was crying at the time" Rachel winked at the little kid "And besides I didn''t want my daughter, to get scared from the crying" The young women went red as she looked down, while her son who was holding her hand just looked at his mom. Rachel couldn''t help but sigh, this woman is still leaving her kids with Nanny''s she doesn''t even look like she has spent some fun time with her son. NO wonder he''s so mature. Her hands are soft, and her face has expensive product and her hair looks as if it sees a hairdresser every morning. The women care more about her appearance then anything else, she has probably long convinced herself she is a good mother that spends time with her child more than other aristocratic mothers. All this can be told from the child''s expression and attitude towards his mother. They way he holds her hand is to lose and the he is to far out from her, his expression says he''s slightly uncomfortable. The elevator door opens, and Rachel lead the two in the one female secretary who usually gets in earlier stands up pale before color grows back. Due to her eyes locking with Rachel, although the women is one of the better secretary, she is also as petty. Her eyes shine brightly as she walked towards the two "Madam, President Sutton had slept here tonight due to work. He may still be asleep. Could I trouble you to wait over there." The Women was extremely polite. Mrs. Sutton, was taken aback, it looked like she had completely forgotten what she was here for. She pulled on a na?ve expression "Okay, I''ll wait for him." She goes to sit down at the area quietly with her son. Both, Rachel and the other secretary where shocked at this woman who truly didn''t have a clue. Feeling the little boy stared at her she quickly adjusts her expression, tapping in a gentlemanly smile. She nodded and walks to get the woman tea and some snacks. Rachel glance at the double doors, that lead to the boss office. And wondered what was taking so long, his wife was here and this man usually panics at the slightest lose of image. Suddenly the elevator opens, one of the secretaries walked in, with a rather¡­questionable attire. It was a formal business attire, but it was just a little too much for work. Seeing the expressions of her two colleague she paused, just as her co-worker rushes past her with a tray towards a women and child. She realizes this immediate and quickly walked over to her desk buttons herself, so her cleavage and goes to introduce herself to the madam and young master. She walks back to her desk and then pretends to work. Rachel was already at her computer and working, she was typing up a contract for an upcoming jewelry line that has been joining popularity. She had long seen the little Sutton, aka, male lead walk up to her and watch her work. The little Boy was amazed at how fast her fingers where. Rachel wanted to finish the contract as quickly as possible before she talks to him. His mother was also staring, but the two secretaries weren''t as they where used to her speed. Chapter 114 - Single-Father Secretary (5) Rachel was finally finished with the contract she proofed it and then printed it out. Before pulling out another computer from her desk. "Do you want to try?" The little Sutton shook his head excitedly. As Rachel opened it and set up the same program his own daughter is on. It was a kid''s program filled with all sorts of learning. His daughter loves and frequently plays. To the point that Rachel created her own personal, break-proof and their proof laptop. It was small but a decent size as well as light. She can fit it in her backpack and truly often take it everywhere. Not surprisingly the little boy also loves it and it seems he is really interest in it and enjoying it. Rachel put on headphones for him to listen as he sat next to her and played on totally observed. "Ummm, Can I ask?" Mrs. Sutton asks nervously. Rachel paused as and turned around to face her, while putting the contract in a nice-looking file. "Yes, Ma''am" "What is that?'' She points to what her son is doing. "It is a program I made for my daughter, I am afraid is perfect and I work on it in, my free. But, she loves it so I figured Your son might love it to." "A program?" she said confused. "Yes, To explain it, it is a video game created in the mind for children''s education. If you look, you son is doing math." Mrs. Sutton looks amazed as she listens seriously. "You see, every time he answers correctly it gets a little candy, his goal is to answer as many questions as he can. And by the end¡­.." Rachel continued to explain, it was at this point her own phone rang, and he realized it was his daughter. "excuse me" He stood up and walked towards the side. "Popsicle is everything alright?" Rachel asked as it was a school-day and early in the morning. It was loud and it seemed like it was on the bus. She used her darkness to see the situation. His daughter was being stared at by the kids on the bus who are interest in her small phone. Her toxic friend who she made the other day is just glaring and his little girl looks close to crying. "Is it about that new friend yours, sweetheart." Through sobs she nodded her with her head. Rachel gave the generic cheer up sweetheart and kept giving her encouraging statements. "See your afterschool sweetheart." Just as she said that her phone was yanked out of her and she turned to see a fuming Mr. Sutton. His Son and Wife look in disbelief, the secretaries, there are three of them now. "You useless, *******, ********," the man went onto a whole rant, with some unpleasant words and slurs. While Rachel just smiled and as her expression wasn''t moving an inch. Snap Rachel heard that and glanced outside, one of the spirit lines snapped in half, it was unusual. But what followed was more interesting. The storyline had a slight chance. She looked at the mother and son who suddenly became horrified. Especially, Mrs. Sutton who had never seen this side of her husband. While his son looked like his father''s image had shattered. He was to young for that but whatever. The only reason Rachel was taken this easily, was because of her contract. The man cannot fire her without legal repercussions. She herself must quit for that not to happen. So, all her boss can do is rant. She was hired in the first place to save face for the company. As such the Boss although in truth is lazy is trying to make her miserable enough to quit on her own. Which hasn''t happened much to his annoyance. He is probably wanting him fired so he can put another one of his lovers up here. It had been awhile as Rachel was enjoying this man breaking his image Infront of his family. "Sir, as much as I would like to have you continue, I-" "Shut your, ******" He continued his slurs. "Behind You!" Rachel said firmly, the man quickly swirled around thinking his employee was being nonsensical. He froze and went pale looking at the horrified faces of his Wife and son. Mrs. Sutton quickly took her son''s hand and went to the elevator with tears in her eyes. Mr. Sutton tried to chase after her but failed due to the closing of the doors. He banged on the elevator door as it closed and turned around threateningly. Towards Rachel who was adjusting herself, his feet became nothing more then stomps and he screamed at Rachel for a bit longer. He couldn''t hit her, but that doesn''t mean he hasn''t tried before. He failed because Rachel is a badass martial arts expert. "Are you sure you should be focusing on me and not on your wife, who ran away in tears." The man then remembered and ran off with some insults. Rachel smiled "It looked like everyone is getting off early. You girls can leave as soon as your ready. It is a slow day and a Friday." The Afternoon hit around, and it was around two by now, everyone had left early since it was a slow day and the boss wasn''t coming in. Rachel stayed a little longer to do some finishing touches and close out some things. Ring, Ring ~ Rachel did a half-smile, as she answered. Chapter 115 - Single-Father Secretary (6) "Are you Miss Samantha Turners Father." Said a haughty voice. It was at this point that Rachel, really wanted to be upset with her parents. The school his daughter went to be a prestigious one his parents suggested. It was full of snobby entitled rich children. His daughter has had some problems with the children there when she first started. Rachel had made sure to inform the principle before hand of her high-value items. The first incident was when one of the children stole her laptop couldn''t open it and tried to break it so that is daughter couldn''t use. News flash it didn''t break, and it made a ringing sound that wouldn''t stop. She was called in the time to hear about the situation the principle wanted to suspend his daughter but ultimately couldn''t because on of the children had stolen someone''s property and it was caught on their camera. From then on more and more problem arises and he had to come to defend his daughter every time and so she wont get punished. When she told her parents, they shrugged there should and said kids will be kids. His daughter doesn''t like going to school anymore. "Yes, this is he. Is their anything wrong?" Rachel questioned while her laptop is open, looking at the footage from a miniature camera she installed on his daughter necklace, she always wears. It was a from her mother, and she would always wear it and keep it on her person. "Your daughter has been in a fight and we would like for you to come in." "Alright, I''ll be in" Rachel hung up and walked out to her car and drove to the school. She got to the front desk. "Good afternoon, Mani, Lisa" he said to the personnel at the front desk. They smiled with flushed faces, their children also go here and she is one friendly turns with them. "Samantha got into a fight. Not her fault again, but you know the principle." Lisa looked sympathetic. "It was his daughter again this time, so good luck." Rachel nodded her what Mani said as she headed towards the principal''s office. The moment he entered his daughter rand to him sobbing. Rachel patted her head and lead to the seat, the principle''s daughter and wife looked at him dazed for a moment. Because this is the first time, they met him. "Greyson" The Principle greeted sternly; anger was in his eyes. "Ben" Rachel responded back with equal hostility. His daughter has what''s is clearly a black eye and not just that she looks to have been clearly beaten one-sidedly. Rachel is trembling in anger, while the principle''s daughter had only about a bruise. "You already understand, why your daughter is here." Rachel patted her daughters head to comfort her, she nodded her. "She has been in a fight...." Basically, he talked about all the thing his daughter had ''supposedly did''. Rachel just sat there calmly with a smile, his daughter kept looking up at him and then back down. "I have come to the conclusion that due these incidents your daughter is to be removed from our school permeantly." Rachel out of the corner of her eye saw the man''s child and wife smirk as if they won something. "Is their anything you would like to add?" "Mmmm, Seeing as how, all those incidents where solved inside and my child wasn''t at fault why are you trying to push them on her as her fault." "It-" "Don''t answers that, Ben, you''re just going to give me a stupid remark." She smiled then "But, I hope I won''t just let this happen without revenge. My daughter had been beaten to this state, it is clear from her injuries she was held down and forced to take punches. Weather or nor she was at fault she was clearly beaten by multiple people not just your daughter. Its clear her injuries will not just disappear in a day. So it is clear that I can make a valid police report, my child was beaten on a prestige''s school grounds. Surely your school will come under investigation. Because this level of injuries is not something to take lightly, Ben, this is clear child abuse." The principle went quiet and pale, his wife also, but their daughter looked confused. "Ahh, but, let''s not forget. As I am sure the camera''s caught the incident was caught on camera. Afterall this school values the security of its students. So, what is it going to look like when suspiciously the footage of the incidents and prior incidents are good. And yet your kept records one them surely the police are going to investigate." "You¡­." "But enough about that, you should clearly put on your best smile, because I have already called the police and they she be her by now." Just as she said that, the man''s beautiful secretary rushed in with a pale face. "Sir, the police are here." The principle Stood up he is panicking, and he glanced at Rachel with fear. "Surely, you do not think that after all these years of watching my daughter suffer at this school, I wouldn''t give you the same pain." Rachel was still smiling although condescending. Two Officers walked in, along with someone who looks important. "Greyson" The important looking man said as Rachel stood up and shook his hand. "Joseph, thank you for coming." The man shrugged his shoulders "My kid goes here too; I would like any problems to be resolved quickly." Rachel looked at the other two officers, she knew that also had kids that go to this school. She knows this due to the school events and plenty of other situations. She pulled out her laptop and opened the video file. It was muted but just the image alone, got the police chief heated as well as the officer behind him. The video showed their children also being attacked and bullied. "This is just what was caught my camera, the security types for these incidents may have already been erased." She whispered to them. "May I ask who you gentlemen are?" The Principle said somewhat pale. He has no idea who the people in front of him are and probably doesn''t even remember them when he suspended their children. "Joseph Fletcher, Chief of Police." Joseph said and then introduced his companions. "This is officer Ethan Wood and Brodie Allen." He was then fuming "My son as well as Officer Wood and Officer Allen''s children both go to Lakewood Academy." The Principle gulped, everyone in the room had long forgotten about his wife and daughter who where now hiding in the corner. "We came here because of the report on child abuse and child endangerment, that has been going on at this school for some time." Joseph then looked at Rachel "Save all those types for and sent them in, we will take care of things from there." "Are you Sure?" Rachel wanted to confirm. "What you have is enough for a conviction of the a.d.u.l.ts, but, yes." Rachel nodded her head and stood up "I''ll send them personally to your office, then" she then picked up her daughter and walked out. He drove to his parent''s house; she was already done with this situation that they were so lenient with. The moment he walked into their house they gasped in surprise and shock. "What happened?" Rachel turned to her brother who she had just seen there. His crazy wife and little girl were also there. She glanced as her niece ran up her daughter asking if she was okay. "Can you two go play in the other room?" Rachel said gently as they both walked away and disappeared in the playroom. Chapter 116 - Single-Father Secretary (7) "What Happed?" Her brother asked again, and Rachel sighed. "The Principle''s daughter gained up on her with a few friends, it what happened. The principle is going to expel Samantha." Rachel said bluntly. Her brother and her parents were shocked, "How can they do this?" The crazy wife had walked out at some point. Rachel looked at her parents "They can, it is their school. The board of education is inept, they didn''t think anything was wrong." Her gazed sharped at her parents "This is way I wanted to take her out of that school." "How Dare you!" Her mother said "You blame us?" Her father was about to smack her with a stick when he put it back down. "How can I not, I have repeatedly told you about the problems going on at that school. I have told you about the problems Samantha has been having at that school. Her first year she had to be held back because they would give her credit for her work. Do you remember what you told me then? My daughter wasn''t smart? Was it, that''s why she was held back. And the bullying started, every week I had to see my daughter come home crying or with bruises. Once a month I had to walk into the principal''s office. Because they want to suspend her for something she didn''t do. Then when it came to you, you opposed to me taking her out of the school, threatening me that you will cut ties with me and, my daughter if I did so. Mom, Dad, I love you, But, ''I AM DONE'', My daughter will not be in that hellhole for another minute. She already suffered two years under those snotty brats, and she is not going to stay another second." "But Th-" "NO, I MEANT WHAT I SAID" Rachel cut her mother off. "Hey, watc-" "OR WHAT!" Rachel looked at her Father she was furious. "The fact that you are already trying to argue with me about this says a lot. Samantha is my child, your grandchild, after being beaten at that place. You want her stay for WHAT. Is it to boost your egos among the higher class." "We weren''t going to say that." Her mother defended "You are completely taking this out of context." Her father said "Am I really?" "Yes" They both answered. "Well, since you are both in agreement you can forget Samantha being your Grandchild, and me being your Son." Rachel then looked at her brother "If your Wife endangers Emily would you continue to stay with her despite Mom and Dad opposition." Her brother froze and Rachel smiled "Isn''t that what you are here for, you are in debt aren''t you because of her. Your business is failing and on the verge of collapsing. She constantly threatens to take her life and your daughters if you leave her." Screaming suddenly comes from the other room, it was Emily''s voice. Rachel could hear her daughter''s voice in the back-round screaming "NO, NO, let her go" Everyone rushed to the other room, they see her brother crazy wife pulling on Emily''s hair and yelling at her. "You little, S***." Her eyes where crazed. "You will listen to what I say" Rachel had long pulled her screaming and crying daughter away, when she frowned, and she looked at her brother in horror. "Really, Layton. Drugs! You are letting her take them around kids." She was totally appalled. Her brother and Parents where just frozen. "Daddy, Daddy, she is hurting her." Her daughter cried; Rachel walked toward her sister-in-law. And forced her away from Emily. "HOW DARE YOU!" She screamed crazily, and came after her, Rachel quickly hid Emily behind her and caught both her mother''s hands. That where going to attack her, Snap. The women screamed as Rachel pulled both her hands the wrong sharply behind her making a frightening sound. Both Emily and her daughter where visibly frighten and scared but they stopped crying and where silent. Rachel them Picked both up and walked out, no longer her brother chased after her as Rachel both in her car and buckled them in. They were both quiet and compliant they sat next to each other holding hands. "Grey where are you-"Rachel didn''t hesitate to punch her brother straight in the face. Her brother fell weakly to the ground in shock, He looked at his younger brother. "Layton I am already furious, about what happened with my daughter''s school. But I am now borderline engaged, you are a parent, a father to a little girl who is just as beautiful as mine. And yet what do you do? Layton you have become so complacent and so catering to our parents that you allowed. Ems to see her mother take drugs and go full on insane. How is she going to grow up, with a mother like that and a father who just allows people to walk all over him. HOW?" She shook her head. "I am taking her to the hospital, if you didn''t notice her head is bleeding and her hair as been pulled out, among other things she needs medical attentions." Rachel turned away and went into the driver''s seat. "Layton take some time and figure out your life, until then Emily''s is staying with me." When Rachel drove to the hospital with two clearly injured children. She had pulled the doctor to the side before he looked at them. "Can you call the police; I need to make a report" The man nodded walked away for a moment and then came back to check on the girls. The two nurses with them where very gentle and comforting with them. Sighing Rachel rubbed her forehead It was a few hours later when they returned to the Ranch with Emily in tow, they got dressed into Pjs and played for a bit before falling sleep on their own. Chapter 117 - Single-Father Secretary (8) The weekend was spent nicely the girls, where really happy, of course Rachel covered her daughter face with what they believed was magic make-up, so that she wouldn''t feel self-conscious about the stares at her faces. She had taken them to the movies, the amus.e.m.e.nt parks, a couple of other fun places, like the toy store and bought them a lot of toys of their choice. It was morning Sunday; Rachel was watching Emily and her daughter run around in the field with the animals. When the she heard a knock from her door. "Hey, Joseph" Rachel smiled, as the man walked in bringing his family. Joseph had three kids with his wife, and they were also well-behaved. Except for his older son who is going through a phase due to the trouble at the school. She turned to the Mrs. Fletcher "My daughter and niece are in the field playing with the rescue animals" she smiled nodded and brought her kids towards the back. "Here" Joseph handed her some files. Which Rachel read quickly and looked up shocked. "Amazing" She then looked up sadly. "Sorry you had to hear about my family situation" What was in her hand was temporary custody paperwork for her niece. "Gerald brought it up when he came in." Joseph signed and then smiled lightly "You just cant catch a break." Rachel chuckled "And besides Jackie is judge and you are blood related relative." "My brother?" "Sorry to say, he''s is going to be put away, investigation brought some ''illegal actives'' from his company. He''s had some hand." She sighed, her shoulders dropping and looked out the window. The children where now playing without a care in the world. She then turned to look at Joseph. "I know they are family, but what you did was the right thing. He committed a crime and has to do time for it, there is nothing you can do." "I understand" Rachel scratched her head. "My parents are not going to like this?" "Heh, don''t think about the old folk. Blind filial piety, doesn''t get anyone anywhere." Rachel smiled; they chatted a little more before going outside to sit on the porch. The Three of them peacefully watch the kids play. "Oh, yes. I forgot" Mrs. Fletcher suddenly said and looked at Rachel. "The little computer you let Roy borrow the other week to play. The game he was playing I was wondering if it would be possible to buy it from you." Rachel looked at her for a moment and chuckled "He learned a lot I take it." Mrs. Fletcher nodded her vigorously "I had never seen such a difference, The teachers at..." She paused "Well, they called me in to see what was wrong, his grades have never been this high." "Yes, I designed that game to be for children." "You designed it, huh, I know you were taking programing class, but the result was more amazing then that. Its no wonder your daughter is so smart. Just that game alone made her skip a few grades, she is a child genius right now." Joseph looked amused at the conversation and wanted to join in but didn''t find a chance to right now. "What this? I would like to know to." "Wait a moment I''ll show you" Rachel got up to go get a minicomputer and came back with a green plated with rubber, minicomputer. "Here" she handed it Joseph. Who looked at it inspecting and curiosity." "There is a button on the side to turn it on" Rachel said "Which one." "The single button" "OH" The screen turned onto and immediately opened to the game. Joseph and his wife amusingly took jabs at it. "I want to Play" suddenly a boy''s voice was heard running up to them. He ran to Rachel''s leg and looked at them sparkling. "Roy" Mrs. Fletcher smiled "Manners" "You can go play one, you do remember where it is right, Go on ahead." Rachel nodded at him, and then he ran off immediately and walked out with one playing it and then sitting down on the step. "You have more?" Mrs. Fletcher asked as she watched her other two kids stampeding through. Rachel smiled and nodded her head. "When Samantha was younger and had play-dates with other parents. They often came over and where jealous. So, I made a few more for the kids. "She watched them run up to her asked for it they could play, she agreed, and they ran inside to get the minicomputers. Looking at her watch, she got up "I''m going to get Lunch started" "Oh, let us help you." Mrs. Fletcher got up with her husband who was still in reluctant to part with the little game. When Rachel went back to work the next day, she worked somewhat dazed. She had been berated by the boss every second he walks out of the office, most of the time she just rolled her eyes. Oh, and he fired two secretaries of his, he''s getting brand new ones by the end of the week or around that time. Ugh. The sad thing about all this is that it seemed like her boss talked and charmed his way out of a situation. She feels like gagging. Snap, she jumped and looked out the window stunned and wondered. "Elfin is something wrong?" But he never answered her. Rachel couldn''t help but frown, its been happening to frequently Afterall which is unusual. But, is it''s been making her nervous and she isn''t sure why? And then another week rolls by, She walked into her company building and sighed as she felt a child tugging on her pants. She looked down at the tiny male lead who was looking up at her with an observing face. She bent down "Well, little man. Where''s your mother?" "She''s not here." "Did you come here alone?" she said smugly "With a butler or sitter?" He nodded his head with a serious expression. "Smart Kid" Rachel patted his head. "If your Parents didn''t have money, they wouldn''t know what to do. Tis, why it''s a good thing not to pamper a child." Then she rubbed his hair. "You can do great things if your capable of doing them on your own." "WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU TEACHING MY CHILD!" Rachel rolled her eyes "A wild Entitled Boss appears" It''s unfortunate the kid didn''t get the joke until he was much older and laughed about it. Rachel stood up and greeted in a gentlemanly smile. "Good Morning, Mr-" "Greyson, You C****, Little Piece of ****, *******" the man started to scream, and Rachel waved her hands for a moment to signal the staff who acted immediately. While she covered the boy''s ears. "GET YOUR HANDS OF MY SON, YOU ************" He started to threateningly come over, shocking his own son and scarring him behind Rachels legs. While in Rachel''s mind she was like ''Heh'', because a shocked and pale faced Mrs. Sutton is right behind him. Chapter 118 - Single-Father Secretary (9) "Sir, I once again I''d hate to i-" "Did, I tell you to-"He wanted to yell again but Rachel was pointing behind him which he grudgingly did so only to see his heartbroken wife crying and cowering in fear. Before running off Dramatically with Entitled Boss Sutton chasing after her. "Why is daddy always yelling at you?" The Little male lead said as he looked up at her. Rachel laughed at first "It''s because he doesn''t like me" "Why?!" "Hmm" Rachel thought for a moment as all the staff members who came looked on with interest. "Its must be because I mess with him." "Mess With him?" The kid frowns in confusion. "I don''t get it." "Basically, I like making you dad mad, it''s very easy too." She saw everyone in the room snort. "¡­.." The kid didn''t know what that meant. "But you won''t understand why, until you older so don''t worry to much." She looked back outside the building and saw that the Sutton couple weren''t coming back. "Since your Mom and Dad are going to be awhile, How About I Introduce your Dad''s workers to you" "Workers?" "Have you ever seen an ant colony?" He shocks his head. "Then this place is like that, your dad is the Ant¡­. Queen" Rachel started to laugh, and it was soon joined by some of the surrounding staff. Although he didn''t understand what he meant and why people where laughing but he was eager to meant them. So, Rachel took the Kid around to greet the staff who happily indulged the little Master. With questions like, who are you? How Long have you been here? What do you do? That''s how the morning was nearly spent as they quickly walked up to the company greeting the staff, getting him acquainted until they reached the last office Boss Sutton. None of the secretaries where here this morning so fun. He goes the kid started on a the minicomputer and she went to wrap up work. For lunch she had called up some food, since the boys'' parents completely forgot about him. It was about this point she was ready to call his grandparents but was then dreading the moment. She hated talking to snobby old people, curtsey of Greyson''s Parents who are now trying to build a case for custody of both children. The day was getting darker and darker, when Rachel decided to call in, his parents weren''t showing up at all. "Hello?" "Mrs. Patterson, Its Me, Greyson can you get through to the old Sutton Couple " "Sorry, they left for Italy some time ago, What''s the matter." "Well, the young Master is here with me in the Office. Mr. and Mrs. Sutton haven''t come back. Is there anyone to pick up the young master." "No, But, Umm It wouldn''t be best to bring him here" "Why? Mr. and Mrs. Sutton have given me time off. From what I understand they also went on a trip." "With their Child? Are You serious?" "Well, Yes. " "¡­.." "Anyway, just keep the young master with you for a few weeks until they come back." The women hung up abruptly and Rachel was just face palming so hard right now. She turned to the little male lead who was just starting at her. "Well, Kid come on. It seems like your parents aren''t coming back for a while." ''This is illegal in so many ways.'' She sighed and rolled her eyes. Rachel stopped by the store to pick up some casual clothes as the little male was quietly following playing on the minicomputer. He was oddly come, seriously. What on earth! Afterword''s she went to Joseph house to pick up her daughter and niece. "Whose Kid is that?" Joseph asked bluntly as his wife hit his arm for being so rude. "Come on sweetheart" Mrs. Fletcher pulled him away so the two can talk. "So¡­?" "He''s Mr. Sutton''s kid" Rachel shrugged her shoulders. "You mean the guy who pays me to keep things quiet." "Your Blunt honesty is appreciated, but, yes he is that guy." "Why? Do you have his Kid." "Because they left on Vacation, just now for a few weeks." "What the F****" "Yes, they left him in the office today and went straight towards a vacation, also their phones are off and Mr. Sutton has blocked my calls and Text." "Wow" He said and then sighed "Man, your life has just been full of nonsense." "It''s worse for the kid, you can''t call child services on a rich family that been trusted for generations and even if they take the case, despite the irresponsibility, the kid wont be removed due to the amount of money they have." "Heh, it''s pointless to try." Joseph looked upset and disappointed. "No matter what the rich will always be the rich." Not long after Popsicle and her niece came running to him in excitement, she saw the little male lead following along. "Well, I going to take them home thanks for taking them tonight." "Are you bringing them her tomorrow, Nah, I be brining them into work with me for the next few days." "Is that okay." "Is my Boss, Okay?" "You right, Your Right." With that waved goodbye. Rachel had strapped the kids as they where taken with the minicomputer and where completely quiet. So needless to say, they were quiet on the way home and on the way inside. When they got home and finally put down their games for dinner, his daughter just stared at the little male lead along with her cousin. Rachel wasn''t sure what was going on, but it looked like a silent battle. It was only when she walked into the kitchen that they started talking. "What''s your name?" Popsicle suddenly asked, her cousin just silent. "Edger Sutton" The said. "Why are you with my uncle?" Asked her niece finally speaking up, her voice sounded a little bit aggressive. "He''s watching me until my mom and dad come back." "Come back from where?" "Vacation" "So, they won''t be coming back?" his daughter said sadly and making Rachel remember what her parents told his daughter about their mother without his permission and she wasn''t sure how to rectify the situation. "They are coming back" He said defensively. "No, they aren''t, My grandma and grandpa said when you go on vacation you wont come back. That''s why my mom isn''t coming back." "¡­." The boy just stared before his eyes went a little red. "They are two coming back" "No, they aren''t" "Yes, they are" "NO THEY ARENT!" "YES, THEY ARE!" "You kids play nice" Rachel yelled from the kitchen, her Popsicle suddenly remember her and jumped from her chair her cousin following into the kitchen. The little male lead not wanting to be left behind walked in after them. "Daddy, his parent went on vacation, right. So, they aren''t coming back. That''s what Vacation means" her Popsicle said confidently. "Well, his parents are coming back" Rachel responded calmly waiting for the water works. His Popsicle froze, trying to process the information and then her eyes went red. "Then does that mean Mommy can come back to?" "Popsicle, your grandma and grandpa only told you about one type of vacation, but there is another vacation." All three shoot confused looks, man the state education is appalling. "Popsicle, you know how they are different fruits, right?" "Yes" she nodded her head. "Well, vacation is similar. The vacation your mom went on is one where she won''t come back. While Edger''s parents went on a vacation his parents can come back from." "So why didn''t mommy go on one she could come back from?" she started sodding, and Rachel pulled her close, her cousin wanted a hug to so she ran in for a hug to. Edger was boy, so he just stared. "Because this vacation, is one where she cannot choose. This vacation is one where it chooses you and whisks you away." "Why did Vacation choose Mommy then?" "Because, Mommy was in pain and it wanted to help her. And the only way to stop the pain was to take her away." "¡­." The Popsicle just said nothing and continued to cry until she was tired. Rachel patted the little cousin head and stood up to finish dinner. Chapter 119 - Single-Father Secretary (10) After dinner they played for a while before falling asleep, Rachel had the little male lead sleep with her. He was a boy, their needed to be some separation and needed to prepare a room a for him. It''s a good thing that this house has five rooms. The next day Rachel had taken them all with him to work, The little male lead is home schooled with tutors, his daughter and her cousin are also at this point are also home-schooled. Until she finds a local school she approves of, but, so far none. They only decent schools are a few boarding schools and no way in Mississippi is she sending them that far away. She''ll give them the minicomputers and have Edger''s tutors come to the building to tutor him here. Was the staff okay certainly, if the kids are causing trouble. So that the week would pass by in a breeze. Out of the corner of her eye she, would watch them throughout the day, sometimes playing board games she brought making slight noise, or play with the minicomputers which was most of the time. Watching some educational Tv, or just eating snacks. Edger''s tutors would come in every now then and them and she would take them to another room. Sometimes some would ask about the little game I let him play since his intelligence had gone through a major boost. His tutors know consider him a genius beyond any levels. The little male lead has also gotten close with the police chief''s family quickly. They only sad things is that every time Rachel mentions him going back to his parents he would freeze. As for the Kid''s parents and grandparents she had sent multiple emails, texts and loads of information about his day to them. But so far no one has responded. Rachel is pretty sure they will try something when they come back, so she made to bring evidence that she was trying to contact them as well as letters, email, and text messages. She saved all of them, just in case. It was a solemn week, and around the end of the day when not one but two spirit vanes snapped. She was watching the three runs around in the field, with Hue and some of the other animals. She saw Wiz trotting to her, in panic, making some noise. Rachel walked up to come him down, but the horse was just upset and wanting him to follow. That''s when Rachel remember Lighting, who hasn''t been well these past few months. She ran following Wiz. At some point Popsicle, her cousin and the little male lead saw this and ran to follow. Rachel saw Lighting just laying down fully sprawled in her stable, she was still breathing but slowly and. She clearly looked to be on death''s door. "Aww, Lighting" Rachel muttered and brought out his box, It was pointless because the horse truly wasn''t making past the night. "Is Lighting okay?" Popsicle said worried her eyes already red along with her cousin. "No sweetheart, she been in pain for a long time." "Does that mean she''s going to go on vacation?" "I don''t know, but if she does she''ll be with your mom." Rachel rubbed Lightings head, Wiz and Hue where making some painful noise, that sounded as if they were in distress. She then gestured over to the kids. "Come here" Popsicle walked to her slowly the other following behind was the little male lead who was just pale while the cousin was already crying. Popsicle just went to the side patted Lighting and was crying, Her cousin and then eventually Edger. They stayed next to Lighting all night until her passing, crying as kids do when they say goodbye to their first pet. Whiz was depressed the whole time, while Hue was trying to comfort his father. While, also distressed at the death of his mother. She took them all back to their rooms because they fell asleep while crying. And them looked back to the barn with a sad expression. When it was time Rachel held a small funeral for Lighting for the kids to say goodbye, again. They where sad for a long time. When another week ended, they were over It, but ultimately still reminded. Rachel watched as the secretaries walked in, after not seeing them in two weeks, they walked to their desk and then finally her Boss Walked in. "Good Morning, Sir" "Move, Greyson and get to work" Mrs. Sutton said "Sir-" "Mr. Sutton¡­." Said one of his new secretaries, cutting him off. Who was rubbing against his arm. Rachel froze, Mrs. Sutton who saw that got a little bold and started making out with her. Was he trying to make her jealous or something. Well, it was a good thing she didn''t bring her daughter and niece. But, Rachel didn''t dare to look down at her leg where a small child''s hand was gripping it. Her stupid Boss along with his secretaries, walked in, missed the whole child by her leg. And started making out, dreams crushed. Rachel lifted her hand when her boss was finally looking at her smugly because of her pale face. She pointed to the side, which got his attention and he froze. He finally noticed the small person by his hateful secretaries'' leg. His new secretary not understanding why her hot new boss stopped, tried to push for more when she was forcefully pushed away and landed on her butt. She was about to pout when she saw her boss kneel to a small child and she paled, she might have just lost her child today. "Edger, what are you doing here" The boy had a black and unforgiving face as he looked at his father. ''You know if this was a game, Edger''s affections for his father might have gone down to -150. Cause no kid looks at their father like that.'' "Daddy, you are a liar!" "Ed-" "Kiss other women, you are cheating on my mom!" He yelled in furry, Mr. Sutton was stunned. "It that why you don''t come home, because you are kiss other women and giving them special cuddles." ''What the F****, are they teaching him?'' "..." Boss Sutton was still stunned. "You are giving them to others when they should only be for Mom, Dad, you are a lying, Cheating, B*****" Rachel was appalled. "Now That''s Not" Mr. Sutton tried to explain when he caught a glimpse of Rachel''s face who was looking at him disgusted. Suddenly he got made and wondered why his son was here with this hateful secretary. Chapter 120 - Single-Father Secretary (11) Rachel then suddenly remembered the staff, they gossip amongst themselves, so it isn''t impossible for him to here something. And she so careful too, how could this happen. The Boy was in furry and throwing a complete tantrum, while Rachel just watched thinking about something. When Mr. Sutton suddenly graded her collar, fiercely. But before he got his words out his son cut him off again. "Daddy are you going to abuse him again" He said pointing his finger and Mr. Sutton let go. "I''m not-" "You liar, everyone says so, that you use and abuse Greyson like a punching bag. Whenever you are frustrated you take it out on him. You make him do all your work so you can do special couples with other women. Daddy you are a disappointment." "¡­.." Everyone in the room dead quiet as the small child who was about ten berated his father. Rachel was the only one to look up and see that the hole Sutton Family had come up and was now pale and frozen at the child''s word. Including his mother, Rachel wasn''t sure how long they had been here or how much they heard. But you can tell they heard some pretty. ''Strange the world didn''t reset, despite the obviously deviations from the story. The male lead''s father''s affairs, dose this mean the creator is okay with this development. Or that the Male lead''s Father can talk his way out of this.'' "You ungrateful little brat" Mr. Sutton said tired of hearing his son yelling at him, he walked over threateningly and lifted the child up. With the intention to thrown him and Mrs. Sutton rushed over and hit him with her bag. "What the." her said furiously as he turned around and wanted to be violent with who ever hit him. The man froze once again as he saw his wife and parents, Rachel had long taken the child out of his hands and the boy was sobbing the moment Rachel pulled him away. Old man Sutton face was black, While Old lady Sutton composed herself walked over to Rachel to look at her grandchild. Mrs. Sutton already had tears in her eyes and was about to faint. "Dad" Mr. Sutton Muttered. "Mr. Greyson, I apologize, for not getting back to you. We had just gotten your emails and messages and had already berated Mrs. Sutton for her careless actions. You had taken good care of my grandson these two weeks while we were away, as well as the company I thank you" "Oh, I didn''t think the rest of the Sutton Family you thank-you the lower class." "Shut-"Mr. Sutton was about to say. When his leg was hit by his father''s cane and he was. "You be quiet, you ingrate." Old Man Sutton said, not wanting to hear his suddenly disappointing son. Old lady Sutton waved her hand. "Just because we are rich doesn''t mean we don''t have common decency" "I''m So Sorry, Mr. Greyson" Mrs. Sutton suddenly said bowing her head multiple times, she was still crying, and her make-up was running she was a complete mess. Rachel patted Edger''s back "Hey" grabbing his attention his face was still red and snobby, so Rachel took out a handkerchief and rubbed the snot of his nose and tears. He was so gentle and used to it that the, That Mrs. Sutton and Old Lady Sutton and Old Man Sutton where surprised. They where even more quiet when Rachel patted his head comfortably and the boy was completely accepting of it, as if used to this treatment and fatherly gesture. "Well, now?" Rachel smiled "What Happens, now" she said as The little Male lead hugged tightly to her leg. "We, plan to give this foolish son of mine, some well due punishment." Said Old man Sutton. "Goodness, I may have spoiled him to much during his youth. And now he turned into this" Old Lady Sutton said. "I¡­.I" "May, he is not the only one. This also has to do with your complacency" Old lady Sutton said as she glared at the frightened female secretaries that where cowering in the back. "She was talking to Mrs. Sutton; how could you not notice this was going on. You are his wife, the leash to stop him from doing such affairs." "¡­.." Both Mr. and Mrs. Sutton are silent. The older Sutton Couple dragged the pair away, Little male lead waved goodbye as he followed his grandparents. Rachel shrugged her shoulders and continued the day, the secretaries left as well. By the end of the day, Rachel was called in to take in some foster puppies and their mom, which she picked up on her way to Joseph house to get her daughter and niece. "What''s in your Car?" Joseph asked siting outside on one of his chairs as she walked up. "A foster dog and its puppies, I am taking in." she commented lightly as she sat in a chair opposite of him. "Kid, Went back home" "Yeah, it very funny." Rachel smiled. Joseph sat up wide-eyed. "Oh, what thing happened?" "Mr. Sutton walked in and didn''t even see his Kid was right next to me. And then he started making out with his secretary in front of him." Joseph face went and had a Oh!S***, moment. "Well, the Kid totally lost it and was screaming his mouth off at his father. He must have heard some unfiltered things from the staff, but truly went at his father. But the best was what happened next, while he was shouting off. The Old Sutton couple arrived with his Wife and heard the child scream at his father." Joseph mouth was still wide open. "My boss didn''t notice his family there when he got tired of his kid yelling at him, he got violent and almost threw his son. When his wife hit him with her bag...." Rachel continued until; Mrs. Fletcher opened her front door. She was surprised to see Rachel "Why, didn''t you come inside if you where here, the girls where starting to get worried." She said and Rachel smiled looked at Joseph before standing up. "Duty Calls" Joseph said he really wanted a beer right now. "Duty Calls" she responded as the two girls ran to his legs, clearly, hipper. She strapped them up in seatbelts and took them home. Chapter 121 - Extra: Tea-Party Shenanigans (1) Far in a dream-like place a garden like place full of Life and wonder is full of those long gone and yet not at the same time. "Wait Right there, Aya" Yelled Ise holding a brush in her hand. Her eyes where shinning bright as she looked at Aya''s tail. Aya shivered and hugged her tail "I will not, You brush to hard, you''ll ruin my fur." "hahaha" Claris laughed as she got ahold of Aya arms "Caught you" she sung and then looked at Ise "Come hurry up while I got" Ise nodded and ran over. "How Childish" Alicia Snapped her fan shut. "Alicia have some more tea" Maddison said gently pouring another cup as she sat down to. "Thank-You" She said but before she bought the cup to her lips the thud made the table shake and she almost spilled her cup. She glared at Miyu who just dropped into sleep on the table. "Ugh" she rolled her eyes as Maddison poke Miyu trying to get her to wake up. "She just wants to be beautiful She goes unnoticed, she knows no limits She craves attention, she praises an image She prays to be sculpted by the sculptor Oh, she don''t see the light that''s shining Deeper than the eyes can find it Maybe we have made her blind So she tries to cover up her pain and cut her woes away ''Cause cover girls don''t cry after their face is made But there''s a hope that''s waiting for you in the dark You should know you''re beautiful just the way you are And you don''t have to change a thing, the world could change its heart No scars to your beautiful, we''re stars and we''re beautiful Oh-oh, oh-oh And you don''t have to change a thing, you world could change its heart No scars to your beautiful, we''re stars and we''re beautiful....." Nara sang with Alice, Rika and Rachel as her audience. They do a little cheer and dance as they listen to the music. Sometimes they where singing along. "OhHHHHH! Yea, let me join in!" Nick jumped onto the out of place stage. "Okay, What song" Nara said. "HMMMM" Nick thought for a moment. "BEYONCE!" Both Nick and Nara said at the same time and sang a Beyonc¨¦ song. "Yes It''s so crazy right now Most incredibly, it''s ya girl, B It''s ya boy, young" "You ready?" "Uh oh, uh oh, uh oh, oh, no, no Uh oh, uh oh, uh oh, oh, no, no Uh oh, uh oh, uh oh, oh, no, no Uh oh, uh oh, uh oh, oh, no, no" "Yeah, history in the making Part two, it''s so crazy right now" "I look and stare so deep in your eyes I touch on you more and more every time When you leave, I''m begging you not to go Call your name two or three times in a row Such a funny thing for me to try to explain How I''m feeling and my pride is the one to blame ''Cause I know I don''t understand Just how your love can do what no one else can" Joey was kneeling at the speakers poke at it, inspecting it. "Joey, stop poking everything you see. You''re not thirteen anymore." Greyson said strictly while pushing his glass up when he was suddenly hit in the head with a thrown water bottle. "Shut Up, Greyson. Let the Kid be." Said Nick who looked like he stopped singing just to say that. Greyson looked at Nick who went back to singing and then back at Joey. ''You do realize he''s twenty-three years old and older than you, right?'' he thought. Krirra looked on with a dull expression, she looked up and at the oddly blue sky her thoughts to herself. Chapter 122 - Single-Father Secretary (12) Within About Ten Years. Old man Sutton had taken back control of the Company with Rachel''s help. The old man after awhile was full of praises of Praises, because she makes everything easier for him. As for the Son and wife he has them on couples'' counseling and among other things. The Old Man had decided to continue the routine she had his grandson on, taking him to the company building getting acquainted with the staff, having his tutor appointments set-up in the other room. The former female secretaries where all fired because they were useless and replaced with trained and qualified people at least. Lightening Rachel''s workload a lot. Needless to say, she was used to seeing the little male lead watching her work most of the time and asking questions. Basically, he was a shadow. Eventually, it got to the point where the old man will sometimes let his grandson spend the night-over and even got acquainted with his daughter and niece. Needless to say the Old Lady Sutton got jealous and put herself into it to. Now his Family, Josephs'', and the Suttons are regularly acquainted with each other cause all their Kids are friends. Mr. Sutton still tries to pick fights with her, while Mrs. Sutton is just quiet and sad. By now Edger had long finished collage with a masters and is now making progress in the company, he is fully committed as a young ambitious youth. The male lead will start his story when he is twenty-nine years old. Rachel''s Popsicle Samantha had also completed collage, and is a prominent volunteer, planned seasonal traveler and part-time journalist. She has left home and is helping in the disaster relief with the red-cross in Brazil. The Niece Emily, cut off ties with her mother and has been trying to rebuild her relationship with her father. She is a certified vet and owns a clinic in the city. Joseph kids unsurprisingly became police officers, one is trying to purse a relationship with Emily. Although failing terribly at it. Staring off into space, Rachel had long quiet her job because for whatever reason she wasn''t, her quieting didn''t affect the story and she was a minor character. She relaxed on her chair as she looks out into the field Hue was still a young stud running around. While Whiz wasn''t to far away from Rachel just nibbling the grass. She soon fell asleep soothed by the scenery. When Rachel opened her eyes again it was in a dream, the person in front of her was clear. Blonde Hair and brown eyes, that where so clear. He was Clear. He was talking to her, but she couldn''t hear his words, but, whatever they where they made her feel warm. It was so warm it could fill her heart repeatedly and she would never have enough. He pulled her closer placed a crown of flowers on her head. Before he dropped to one knee, Rachel then began to say something but even she couldn''t hear what she was saying. She felt herself crying and sobbing, watching to boy''s face and eyes also glisten. When he embraced her. A scent she remembered came through it was ''Cassia''. Through her teary eyes, she saw that they where surrounded by Cassia trees. The bright yellow that melted and blended in the colors of the crystal sky. She woke up. Chapter 123 - Volume One Ends. Hey Guys, This is Just a Filler Chapter. I meant to leave Blank but decided to use this portion for comments on Volume One and what you thought of it. For those of You who are still reading, Thank you. For those of You who were reading when I first Started Writing this, I thank you as well. For Those who are Reading Both this and My other read that is Still Currently On hiatus, I still thank you. As for Some Comments towards me, I think some had commented that the worlds she visits are too short or that I am skipping too much. In my response to that person, it suited my needs to make worlds short and easy. Afterall when I first started writing all the worlds I had written about where originally short-stories. That had no connection, Mana wasn''t even a character featured in them at the time. A lot of the stories I had to revise and some did not age well because of Alot of them were very old. So I had to cut some content that, and when I did I just went with the Trend of making them short and to the point. I purposely left some parts out so that your guys as the readers can put some thought into it. Like when Rachel was Nara, she never involved herself with the story. But the person who commented, if you are still reading my story, Thank-You for Sticking with me. Chapter 124 - Miyu Had Woken Up. Rachel stared at the blank expression, of the white-haired girl who was hovering over. Since she didn''t say anything. Rachel didn''t either and the two just continued to stare at each other for a while. And lightly said Damn, she had a sudden heart attack. It''s sad because Greyson''s overall health was really good. "Elfin?" Rachel suddenly said. [Yes] "Is he broken?" [She can hear you; you know.] "But she''s not talking" [Rachel, she sacrificed most of her emotions while she was human, she is blank because she is recovering from that.] Rachel sat up and scratched her head, and then waved her hand as the fountained water turned into multiple screens. "No Work again today." She sighed and leaned back and looked back at Miyu who was just staring blankly at the empty space where Rachel was just laying down. "Elfin are there any worlds, you can bring both of us?" [There are, are you planning to bring back her emotion through your other-selves.] "I think it would be easier for her." She looked back at the screens. "I would prefer if you find us twins or something of that nature." [Alright, I''ll let you know if I find a good one] Rachel waved her hand in front of the girl until she slowly brought her eyes up to her, expression still blank. "here" Rachel passed her one of the minicomputers. Miyu took it and just sat there staring at it. "Miyu play it" Rachel said as she waited for the girl to respond. It was slow but eventually, she started to put her focus on it. [I know what I said earlier, but they''re currently aren''t any worlds with your requirements] "..." Rachel was a little upset. [But I did find some words that can produce the same effect, but it is in the internal requests file for character replacements] "Meaning we would have to act out as a character in a story" [Yes] "Alright, I''ll take the one you think is the best." [Alright, I accept the request and place in one for a sibling character for Miyu.] "Who am I replacing?" [The female Lead, the main protagonist.] Rachel frowned, "Why is that no one has taken this request before." [The story is a classic and it looks like the creator is trying to revise it, but its not that many didn''t take the request but it''s just that the creator wasn''t satisfied with how it turned out.] "Usually people won''t go for a story that was considered a classic due to the potential ruin. So I can understand the Gods of Odore Garden not taking it, and why the Tasker Takers have failed if it is a classic." [It was accepted, you can enter the world now.] "How much time will I be getting before the start of the story" [From what I understand Five years] "¡­." [Anything else, before being sent off] "What is this classic story?" Chapter 125 - Boys Over Flowers, Yep It’s Real (1) Rachel was sitting at a booth in a Cafe, looking straight at the little boy in a wheelchair, staring blankly. She looked down at her young body. "Boys over flower, I honestly don''t think this is a classic." Rachel said quietly, "But even more so this is closer to the drama version of it. Elfin, just what does the Creator have in mind her." [A new Take, most likely, everything''s is the same other than the main character.] "Yes, it seems that they want a different main character." Rachel looked at Miyu and sighed. Yoshimi Suki, and orphan abandon along with her disabled younger brother, Yoshimi Naki. By their parents who were on the run from the law and it led to their tragic deaths. The Families on both sides refused to take in the siblings as a result that lead them to be take into an orphanage. One day a generous donation from male lead''s family to the orphanage brought her younger brother the medical attention he needed. The family promised that if a child from the orphan was to make it into the top ten in the country, they would be given full scholarship to the prestigious Eitoku Academy. "Miyu" Rachel looked a the little boy who slowly looked up at her. "In this world your name is Naki, remember. If you do nod your head." She nodded her head with a blank expression. "Good" Rachel smiled, right now she is eleven years old. She stood up and pushed Miyu''s wheelchair. She walked back to the orphanage calmly despite the stares, she was giving. "Ah! Suki, where have you been? Where did you take Naki?'' said Sister May. "I wanted him to see the sun." Rachel said just as Sister May was about to smack her, Rachel daughter her hand as she smiled "How dar-" Snap "Ahhhhh!" Sister May screamed and fell to the floor. Rachel stepped on her leg and Snap. The women had screamed again. The Kids where already startled from Sister May, and now the other sister ran overhearing the scream. "What is going on here." Said Sister Nao with Sister Aomi and Sister Yuro following behind. They went pale when they saw Sister May on the floor. Rachel just blankly stared; she saw some of the children here were smiling. Before, Sister Nao and the other sister got close Rachel walked right up to Sister May face and viciously kicked it. The Women wallowed more in pain. Which shocked the other sisters, "Suki, you ungrateful little Brat" Said Sister Nao who mercilessly walked up to her and thrown a punch before kicking her. Rachel took the smiled, she used her shadows to place a camera at a point of view, while she had Miyu hack into a news station that was currently broadcasting. Miyu was on the minicomputer her power where active on the little device. It had to be done like this because of Rachel''s obviously nonexistent hacking skills, Miyu was the only person capable of doing something similar. Now the entire country is watching a Sister Viciously beating up a child, when in doubt the media is the best option in getting things done. Since she is a minor and can''t work in a abused condition. Not long after, the other Sister''s joined in, before laughing while saying all sorts of obscenities. They would have continued if the Mother didn''t walk in at that time. "Mother Yu?" Sister Nao was the first one to step, as she looked at the Mother''s pale face. "You girls need to stop right now." Mother Yu cautioned as she looked around looking for the camera. "Why, you have never stopped us before?" Sister Aomi said confused. "Because you girls are being broadcasted on live television beating a child!" she yelled she was both horrified and scared. As she looked around and couldn''t find anything when she noticed, Miyu just starting. The sisters froze. "YOU, NAKI!" Mother Yu yelled as she ran up to Naki and snatched the device from her hands. "Miyu fall from your chair" Rachel whispered through her shadow to Miyu, who did just that. Making it look like Miyu was pushed off the chair by the mother. Miyu just laid there emotionless, Rachel quickly changed her gaze and ran over. "Naki, Naki! Are you okay" Rachel cried loudly. Mother Yu was frozen she didn''t know what to do and the thing Miyu held in her hand was blank there was nothing on it. The old women gritted her teeth, "Take them out of here!" she yelled to the sisters. "FREEZE!" Said an Officer who was accompanied by a few others as they rushed in, the Sisters and Mother Yu froze they didn''t now what to do. Rachel smiled as she and the other kids where sitting talking to the officers and she wasn''t the only on that needed medical attention. Plenty of the other kids needed some, Rachel had long given her testimony and was sitting next Miyu who was placed back into her wheelchair. She sat their thinking, when she looked up to see the fancy car and an elegant woman walking out. Chapter 126 - Boys Over Flowers, Yep It’s Real (2) The infamous Kaede Domyouji, The male lead''s controlling mother and the chairwoman of Domyouji Enterprises. She is a powerful and feared businesswoman. ''This woman looked like a fun opponent'' Rachel thought as she had fully sized up the women. The women talked for a little bit before she viewed the area and scoffed. Her eyes looked towards Rachel and then Miyu looked disgusted and then left eventually. After the Sister where take-in away the rest of the kids had stayed in the orphanage, the police officers were stationed there, and it was like that for a while. Rachel wondered what she was going to do next, without a legal guardian, there is nothing she can do. Rachel sat in the playroom, Miyu right across from there, her gaze towards the window. Being eleven the only eleven-year-old thing to do was color. So, she did just that. And it was an amazing masterpiece. Men soon walked into the room, Rachel looked up at them and saw their boxes. They cotton-swapped her and Miyu. She wondered, is something wrong. Is a plot twist or something. She didn''t know and never found out because nothing came out of it in the end and Rachel continued her days while plotting for the future. Two Years have passed. Rachel laid on the floor with Miyu who was fully concerned with the computer, Rachel was just watching her and observing the expressionless person. Trying to find a hint of emotion is by far the most impossible thing, because Miyu doesn''t show facial expression. They only thing Rachel can get out of it, is that she is may be entertained by the minicomputer and the things on it. "Miyu" Rachel saw the girl pause and look at her "Can you help that body?" Miyu paused for a moment and just as she was about to do it "Wait!" Rachel said as she sat up and pulled Miyu to her level. "I want you to slowly heal that body" "¡­." Miyu still with a blank expression said nothing. "Within five years I want that body to be completely healed. Can you calculate that" Miyu nodded. "Alright, I''ll say it again, I want you to take five years to completely heal. Understand that it must gradually heal slowly." She nodded and closed her eyes for a moment before opening them again. Rachel already felt the energy with Miyu stirring making Rachel smile. This is a world without magic, as well, as one without a logically miracle. Miyu can''t just heal the body outright it will break immersion and ruin the story. Finally, she stands up "Miyu continue to play on that" Rachel points to the minicomputer, Miyu nods and starts to play. Rachel walks out with her backpack and onto the busy street. She comes by a car repair shop; she then walks in; the workers paid her no mind as she watched them work. Rachel pulls out her minicomputer, she views the car parts the man is working on. It was only after a few hours that she was there, that one of the workers came over. "Hey, Kid!" the man kneeled at her. "Where are your parents?" "Dead." Rachel said bluntly and the man froze along with his co-workers. Seeing that they were speechless and not sure what to say. "I''m from the Ritsushima Orphanage, I just trying to learn how you fix that" Rachel pointed at the car. "Fix it?" The man asked in confusion and Rachel nodded her head. "Ummm, well" he said not sure of what t responded with. "If you want me to leave" "..." "Hey, Kid. Come here" The man''s co-worker said and handed her a wrench. He gave her some pointers and Rachel followed suit. While doing so Rachel, had some input about certain parts and eventually a job that was supposed to take all day was done in under an hour. When they finished Rachel sat back down and pulled up blueprints how a car design. Which interested the workers, by a lot. So, they all agreed to build it, as a project and for the next few months Rachel had learned and helped build and eco friendly type of smart car. Using old recycled parts of course and some cheating parts that she had pretended to get from the old recycled place. That''s how it started, and the progress grew from there. And then into a full-on Tech company, within five years. Chapter 127 - Boys Over Flowers, Yep It’s Real (3) Rachel leans back on the sofa of a nice fancy office. "Congratulations for being first in the Country" said Chiba Sachio, he was the ordinary Car-Repair shop owner, turned CEO of the Ritsushima Tech Corporation. Well, she is the actual boss and he is the frontal owner, the face. From her bag Rachel pulled out a file and handed it to him. "What''s this?" "New Phone models" She said as he looked through it quickly and carefully with great interest. She then pulled out the physical version of the phones from her bag and handed it two him. "I want these models out by next month. Can you do it?" "Certainly?" "Good" Rachel got up, "I''ll be heading to my part-time job." CEO Chiba stared and smiled as he shrugged his shoulders. He is very old and didn''t have success in his long life and this is the first time for him. His family with have a stable life when he dies, and some money left over. Although he does find it strange that, she is taking on a part-time job when she has plenty of money and still staying in the orphanage as well. But it was her choice so he shouldn''t worry about his Boss''s eccentric choices. Riding the bike into the infamous Eitoku Academy, the large school campus was huge and elegant. Rachel was a frequent runner for the dry-cleaning of the student uniforms. So, she has a pass and often visited the school. She had a good relationship with the security guards and most of the staff that don''t teach. "Thank, You" Rachel waved her hand as she left her bike with the security officers. ''This opening setting is like the drama version.'' She walked in looking back and forth of the vacant, the sticky note on her hand with the name and number. She called and dialed the phone number when the call dropped, she paused and thought, as she spread her shadows around the area. ''As I thought, like the drama'' Rachel ran towards the building''s roof top. She made it just in time to the top of the building just before the guy jumped to his death. "Yo, Tabata Mitsunari. I''m Yoshimi Suki from Yasakawa Dry-Cleaning here to deliver your uniform." She pulled him to the other side, he was shocked. He couldn''t help but comment in her head that he was ugly after being beaten so badly. There where other students around them who where watching an not doing anything. The useless Bunch. "Sir, Customer, will you be paying in cash or card." Rachel did her best smile. The man calmed down and nodded his head, his gaze on her for a moment he looked guilty and then abruptly turned away. Rachel looked solemn and sighed as she called for an ambulance. After that She thought about the media attention that eventually blew up into a large protest, she was paid generously by the kid''s parents and promised to support the dry-cleaning services. Although, it was already owned by her company. She didn''t mind the extra support. She looked at Miyu who was into the game, she is long out of her wheelchair and can stand up straight. But, that''s a secret. Their Orphanage is now owned by her Tech Company and she had it rebuild. The building now is one of the biggest and fully provided Orphanage in the country. She and Miyu share a room built with state-of-the art tech. The new Orphanage is built like that and around 250 children run in its halls. And eventually It happened, the media found out her identity and plastered it everywhere. Our Countries Rank Number One Genius saves school Loner and titles like that. Now she is being pestered by the media and then eventually the a representative from the Domyouji enterprise asks to see her. "It is a pleasure to meet, the Wonder Women of Japan and number one Genius." The man in the suit extended his hand and Rachel easily shook it. "My goodness, I hear such a thing on a daily basis. I can''t tell if it is a compliment, insult or perhaps just a statement." "A compliment, Miss" "I can guess one of two things to why you are here, Is it because I am the number one Genius that Domyouji enterprise want to make due on their promise or that I am the wonder women girl who saved a boy from suicide that lead to a media attack on you company." "¡­" the man was stunned "I answered that for you it seems. Well, go ahead does your chairmen want to send me to the academy or not." "Yes, Miss." "Alright, Will I be joining the class straight away or is it that I''m going to join next year." "This year, as a special scholarship student." Rachel smiled they chatted for while before saying goodbye and Rachel eagerly went back upstairs, most of the kids bugged her for a bit before she made it back to her room. "What do you guys think?" Rachel said to Security Officers Imada Toshi and Mochizuki Juro. "Wow, they are really making you go to this school." Said Toshi. "Kid, you lucked out, this place is only full of snobby rich kids." Said Juro "Think I cant handle them" Rachel responded back. "You can handle them no doubt." Juro said confidently. "They can''t handle you" Toshi shock his head in agreement. Rachel sighed as she walked though the school and heard the snobby chatter and then it happened the dramatic screams while she was walking up the steps to her class. "Its F4" Rachel went to the side as a stampede of girls ran towards the front. Rachel was in disbelief; it''s happening and actual blow out sequence of the most handsome male characters walking-in slow motion. As a monologue by the girls about each one of them starts. What in the actual F***, this is what is called a classic, Yep. Rachel stared for about five minutes truly not infatuated but just really disgusted instead. But you know in look terms, Miyu is more handsome then all of them. And then the scene of cruelty starts as the male lead, she already forgot his name. Stopped abruptly and dramatically. Turned to some extra, with frightened the extra. Rachel was a bit far, so she didn''t hear the conversation as she watched. The male lead pulled the extra''s collar and said something. He poured the juice handed to him by one of the F4 members on the extra''s shirt. After he left the students then surrounded them and it looked like they asked if he was Okay and then everyone walked away including Rachel who shrugged her shoulders as she twisted her pendant that had a hidden camera in it. Chapter 128 - Boys Over Flowers, Yep It’s Real (4) When in doubt the Media can be you best friend. Class as she thought where boring anyway, so when she had gotten to lunch, she was sitting alone reading a book in the cafeteria. Their food really isn''t that great, so she opted out. And trust her this is coming from someone who has been to plenty of prestigious school. The Eitoku Academy is nothing more then a school built on money, the teaching is trash. As she was reading, she heard the c.o.c.ky sounds of the Asian version of the plastics from mean girls. Dolled-up and annoying just before they started screaming as F4 had waltzed in. Rachel continued to read without a care. She put her headphones in to block out the noise and continue to read. The next day was pretty much the same F4 walks in the school in a screaming fit, today a girl tried to give male lead a cake. She was probably confessing her love to, the guy picked it up and throw it in her face. "Take two isn''t bad." Rachel muttered as she turned around. ''Girls are pathetic'' she thought. She will never understand how someone can be caught in a man like that. No in more fact she never wants to understand. Rachel was reading a book, ignoring the English teacher talking in a broken accent. When he came up to her and slammed his ruler down. Clearly made at her disrespect, Rachel didn''t even bother to look at him as she continued to read, and he continued to teach. "MISS YOSHIMI!" He finally yelled as he slammed his ruler on his desk. He startled the other students who looked at Rachel. "Read Page 83, paragraph two in English." He said. "The goal of national unification and a return to the comparative political stability of the earlier Muromachi period was widely shared by the multitude of autonomous daimy¨­s during the Sengoku period. Oda Nobunaga was the first for whom this goal seemed attainable. Nobunaga had gained control over most of Honshu before his death during the 1582 Honn¨­-ji incident, a coup attempt executed by Nobunaga''s vassal, Akechi Mitsuhide. Nobunaga was betrayed by his own retainers who set the Honno-Ji temple on fire; then, instead of burning in flames, Oda Nobunaga had committed seppuku to escape the flames. The motivation behind Mitsuhide''s betrayal was never revealed to anyone who survived the incident and has been a subject of debate and conjecture ever since the incident." Rachel finished all the while not looking at her textbook, her memory is perfect when it comes to text. She could go toe-to-toe with the main protagonist of the library of Heaven''s path. The English teacher was stunned for a moment because he couldn''t refute. He was staring straight at the book and then looked back up. It was a perfect accent and in perfect English. "Page 102, paragraph 1, English." "The Shinsengumi was a special police force organized by the Bakufu (military government) during Japan''s Bakumatsu period and the late Tokugawa shogunate in 1863. It was active until 1869. It was founded to protect the shogunate representatives in Kyoto at a time when a controversial imperial edict to exclude foreign trade from Japan had been made and the Ch¨­sh¨± clan had been forced from the imperial court. The men were drawn from the sword schools of Edo." Rachel said still not looking as she continued to read what she was looking at. "Alright, moving on." The English Teacher said as he continued to teach. Just day ended almost quickly, At least that was until she was push down the stairs, she saw that the male lead was walking up them with his group. She had known they where coming this way she just wanted to get to the library and they where walking this way to. Rachel quickly turned her body around and before her center of gravity was completely out of control she caught on to the railing. But, unfortunately the girl who pushed had some juice on her and through it at her at the same time. So right now it looked like Rachel who had nearly fallen let go of the juice bottle, that had fallen and spilled all over the male lead. Sighing she patted her skirt and then looked up at the young women who abruptly ran off, that was Sakurako Sanjo Sakurako was the target of bullying as a young child, particularly by the F4, because she was born "ugly". When she confessed her love to the male lead in which being the prick that his is traumatized her by making fun of her looks. She eventually moved to Germany because of her family''s business and underwent plastic surgery to end the bullying. Many years later, she returns to Eitoku, where no one recognizes her now attractive face. That''s pretty much the jest of it, now isn''t that wonderful. Rachel then glanced back at the male lead and tried to walk away. When the male lead blocked her, making her face his nasty glare. "Can you move?" Rachel said bluntly. "Aren''t you going to apologize." He glared his tone was commanding. "For what?" "Don''t play dumb, y-" "Juice wasn''t mine, end of story. Now move" Rachel responded back cutting him. "You-" "No, Shut-up" Rachel waved her hand and jumped down the stairs, landed on the railing perfectly and walked away from there. "You are annoying anyway." She said outload for everyone to hear. A lot of people where shocked. As she expected the next the infamous Red card of death was in her locker by that petty male lead. "Look who''s got the red-card!" She heard the voices go on behind her as she picked up the red-card and smiled. Before turning around to close her locker and walking away with it in her hand. What to do now she gets to have fun on her to. Petty childish fun. Rachel walked into her classroom, and didn''t see her desk. "Where''s my desk?" "Don''t know" said Fake Plastic Girl #1 "Guess, you can''t study with us." Said Fake Plastic Girl #2 Rachel laughed. "Oh, if that''s the case, it would be a blessing." "And why is that by the way?" Said Fake Plastic Leader. "Well, I thought it was obvious, I mean who would want to study with a bunch of trash." Rachel said turning around and walked towards the teacher''s office. Chapter 129 - Boys Over Flowers, Yep It’s Real (5) "Mr.Tatewaki" Rachel said as she walked inside to find all the teachers relaxing around a lounge like area. The dubbed Mr.Tatewaki stood up and walked over. "Sir, the students of our class have removed my desk and said want me to study with them." She said bluntly and then pulled out the red card. "I also found this in my locker and would like to report that someone had illegally entered my locker." "Miss. Yoshimi" The teacher began in a charming way, his attitude and gesture was enough for Rachel to see that the teachers of this school. Know about this but don''t care. "Perhaps, you should return to class and worry about these things later. " "But, Sir, my desk has been removed from your class." "Then it must have been removed by a custodian." He simply said. "Sir, do not understand the holes in your sentences. Why is it that a Custodian had moved my desk and not your students. Afterall, a custodian cannot move school equipment without permission. Are you telling me you had my desk removed?" "Miss. Yoshimi, arguing with a teacher is not very good here, it may have been different from where you are from but.." "Where I am from, the obvious bullying by the students is very well, known, It is also very well known by the common public that this school allows the bullying to go on. But, it is a sad truth to known that even the teachers bully students. Mr.Tatewaki to make fun of a mere Orphan like me and still be a teacher¡­" Rachel sighed freighting a disheartened expression. "Miss. Yoshimi, I have never said such.." The man went pale. "You didn''t? Then what do you mean by ''Where I am from?''. I am an Orphan who has been self-taught and made it as this countries number one Top scorer. I am not a child that cannot understand simple conversation. Your phrase and use of ''Where I am from?" what could you mean that wasn''t insult." "Miss. Yoshimi, you are taking things out of context." Said a female teacher who looked glammed out. "How so, Can you explain?" "What Mr.Tatewaki meant was, you should properly respect your teacher." "So, Mrs. Yokono is saying is that I don''t understand how to respect you as teachers" "That is correct" Mrs. Yokono said and Rachel just looked at her, this old lady going through a mid-life crisis is telling her to respect her. Rachel laughed. The Teachers frowned in confusion, "Coming from the old lady going through a mid-life crisis" Rachel said in English but almost none of the Teachers understood what she said except for the English teacher, who couldn''t help but laugh at her comment to. "Is something funny" Mrs. Yokono said offended. "Nothing" Rachel returned to a respectful attitude "So, about my desk. Will you be having it brought back?" "Yes, now returned to class" he waved his hand. "Sir, Do you expect me to sit on the floor?" "You can ask a fellow classmate." "What if they refuse, they have the right?" Mr.Tatewaki was clearly getting upset from this conversation. "Miss. Yoshimi was I not clear" Said Mrs.Yokono. "Mrs.Yokono, then what do you suggest that I deal with the situation myself." "You are not a child anymore; you are more then capable" she scoffed. "So, I am to take it I have been given permission to solve this problem myself, then. And that you the teacher will not help me" "Yes" She shrugged off and went back to her drinking her tea as Rachel calmly walked out and adjusted her pendant with a smile. She found her desk it was in the middle of the hall and the students around cheering for her. A clear trap for her. She had an idea and prepared an umbrella hidden in her sleeve. When she got to her desk the kids laughed said a bunch of things and started to throw eggs at her. Yes, Eggs they threw eggs at her. Rachel caught them before the cracked. The kids suddenly stopped yelled as they saw that their target was not only laughing but catching their eggs. "As I thought, Trash is Trash. It is my third day at this school, and you have nothing better to do. Its no wonder that I an Orphan has become the top scorer in the nation. You lot are all absolute morons" Rachel then dropped all the eggs in her hands and kicked the person holding the bucket of flour. Which ultimately fall all over the kid she kicked. She then turned to the guy holding the camera, with the F4 seeing it live. "Hiya, Boys" Rachel greeted. "If you think it''s going to be that easy you have another thing coming." Her smile pleasing and innocent like. "But you see there is a problem I also like to get revenge. You prank today is going to cost you. And it should happen just like that" Rachel snapped her fingers. The members in a lounge where sitting they''re comfortably laughing at her, before four buckets on top of their emptied its contents onto them. They were shocked. "Bet, you didn''t see that one coming did you. Well, tell you what there is more to come. The F4 who likes to play with people as if they are toys. Hehe, I can''t wait to see you kneel." With that the broadcast ended. Chapter 130 - Boys Over Flowers, Yep It’s Real (6) Rachel walked into the hospital room and gave a kiss and warm embrace of the boy there. He looked sweetly at her; his face was healing a lot. "I heard you started going to school there." He said. "Of Course, how can I not get revenge for my boyfriend." Rachel said as she began to spoon feed him. "Mitsu, if I wasn''t there you where honestly going to jump. I can''t believe you didn''t tell me they were bullying you." She said pouting. "Sorry..." "Don''t say sorry, Man-Up," She coupled his face. "You. Are. My. Boyfriend. If you can''t not stand up for yourself how are you supposed to live." "Sorry" he said lightly. "But you showed be happy about one thing. I met your parents on a good note." Rachel held up her phone and then put it down. "As for the F4, you know I hate bullies the most. Even if they did nothing to you, I would have come after them." "But Suki, I don''t want you to become less then what you are for doing this." "And I don''t want to be that coward that stays silent for reckless behavior like theirs. Look at how they treated people with no regard. Is it safe to have them who have powerful families and future positions to go into the world like that. Mitsu, I am only giving childish actions for childish actions." She coupled her hands in his and smiled "Now enough about that lets focus on your recovery." As a main character, violence without reason is looked down upon. In her opinion, her character needed a valid reason to torment or hate the F4. Yoshimi Suki, was an orphan abused by the sister of the orphanage along with her brother. Basically, she was someone who liked to torment foolish people who try to bully her. But all the while keeping a clear moral. Her boyfriend trying to commit suicide due to bullying is a trigger for her. Wanting to get revenge on the people who hurt someone she loved. It''s a different take from Boys over Flower because the main character is already in a committed relationship with someone. She hated romances that involved abuse anyways. The F4 are totally fuming as the rest of their day was spent with bad luck and couldn''t wait for tomorrow vengeance. Rachel was all for as she got something planned to make their lives miserable, her eyes carried a vicious glint as she went to sleep. Miyu was more active lately she was standing up and doing things on her own without Rachel telling her what to do. Rachel stood at the on top of the steps when the overly dramatic scene of the F4 walking in, when they where suddenly drenched with pure water. She smiled at the clear silence and level of shock among the students. "Well, Oh dear what an awkward situation. The Flower boys have drenched to him bone." Rachel gave them an evil glint as they looked at her with furious glares. Rachel walked away to her first class with her hands In her pockets. The moment the other students walked into the classroom all the desk where gone. They paused clearly confused as they marched toward Rachel who was the only one with her desk. She was listening to music while waiting for a book. "Where''s is desk?" said one of the female students, aggressively place her hands on Rachels table. Rachel slowly took out her headphones and solemn responded. "Don''t know." She said, not looking at them. "Guess you can''t study then." "You!" One of the boys screamed and tried to knock her desk down. When he realized he couldn''t because Rachel was keeping it stable on the ground. He tried to knock her stuff of the desk when Rachel had simply moved them out of the way. The kid falls on top of her desk and over it. He grunts in pain as Rachel simply slipped her stuff into her bag and continued to read. Realizing they weren''t getting their way they took off towards the Teacher Office. Rachel used her leg to lift her desk and continued to read with her headphones in. Calculous was still somewhat troublesome for her. She opened her workbook and started working on equations. When the Teacher came in with his students and walked directly towards her tapped on her desk to get her attention. "Yes, Mr.Tatewaki" she said after taking her headphones out and working on equations. "Did you remove, your classmates'' desk." "No, Sir, I did not." "Don not lie to me, you lady." "Sir, I am but a week girl. Where on earth do I have the strength to move 26 desk and no one notice." "Your classmate says otherwise." Mr.Tatewaki his face growing frustrated. "My classmates say, I wonder why?" Rachel lighted her head. "Why would I move the desk of my classmates, what benefit does it bring me?" "You''re an awful person, that''s why." someone shouted. "That''s interesting, I have only been here five days and I am already an awful person in your eyes." Rachel casted her eyes down back to her book. "Is it because, I am focus more on my studies. That make me a bad person or is it that I won''t entertain the class." "¡­." The person didn''t have a say to that. "Well, regardless, Mr.Tatewaki are you blaming me for moving my classmates desk without proof?" "Your Classmates have said you did it." Mr.Tatewaki said. "And that is your proof? My classmates had seen me move theirs desks, themselves and did nothing to stop it. If that is the case, they didn''t do anything and only waited until their desk where gone to complain. What does my classmates mean by this then?" "¡­." Mr.Tatewaki had nothing to say as he had no refute and apparently neither does the class. "I have an idea Sir, the security cameras can sure enough catch weather or not I had moved my classmates'' desk or not. Can''t they?" "He''s right Sir." "Yeah, let go look?" The students voiced to go seeing the security camera. To prove that Rachel had done something. "¡­.." Mr.Tatewaki was quiet for a moment, it was a good idea, it truly was. But, if they went to look they might see that she really didn''t do anything. And then the rest of the kids will face consequences for causing unnecessary trouble. "Miss. Yoshimi, I think it is best to forget about this." "What''s going on here?" Chapter 131 - Boys Over Flowers, Yep It’s Real (7) Mr.Tatewaki went pale as he turned around to see the Principle''s face, he was accompanied by what looks like department heads. "Principle Higa, its nothing-" "That''s not what it looks like here." Principle Higa then looked at Rachel "Student Yoshimi" Rachel stood up "Yes, Sir", Now Rachel is the number one genius who was accepted here under a special scholarship, her top grades are important for international competition. So, Principle Higa would lean toward her side due to this. "Can you explain what the problem here is?" he waved his hand to the teacher because he didn''t want to hear what the man had to say. "Yes, Sir. This morning I came to find the classroom empty of all its desk. So, I went to find my desk and brought it back to the classroom. My desk was on the rooftop, Sir. As for the rest of the class I do not know where theirs went. When the rest of the class walked in and asked where their desk is. I told them I do not know. They thought I had moved their desk, For some reason. I do not understand why they thought such a thing. But they went to Mr.Tatewaki and told them I had moved their desk." "IS this True?" Principle Higa asked Mr.Tatewaki. "Yes, Sir." Mr.Tatewaki said lightly, he was now having doubts and hating on the his own students. He feels that the situation is going to go sour. "sir, what she is saying is not true?" Said a male Student. "Yeah, she did move our desk?" said another female student "And why would, Miss Yoshimi. Do such a thing?" "That''s because¡­.." "She''s is a terrible person. "She is an awful classmate" "Yeah, she called us trash." The students started to nod their head. "Is that true?" Principle Higa turned to Rachel. "Sir, I had only been here for a total of five days-" "You see its only been five days and this commoner is causing trouble!" a male student. "Mr. Motozawa, please calm down" Said Mr. Takewaki said terrified, his student is about to get him fired. Principle Higa was also a so-called commoner turned new money, Mr.Takewaki couldn''t help but glance at the principle and board members and saw their livid faces. The school''s reputation was nearly tarnished not to long ago. If the students are found bullying again and the media hears about that they are bullying the wonder women who saved one of their students, they aren''t going to let this go. And neither is the school board, the department of education, or the school''s investors. "Miss Yoshimi, what is your side." Said Principle HIga, his face is red, and he looked like he wanted to beat someone. "As I was saying, I had only been going to this school for five days. I have no reason to be rude or unpleasant toward my fellow classmates. I do not understand why they believe that and I had suggested to Mr.Takewaki that we view the security camera to prove I did nothing." "I see, if that''s the case. Allow us to go see the security camera," Principle Higa waved his hand and his secretary opened her laptop and typed a few things before handing it to him. He and the other department head looked, his face grew darker and darker. Rachel''s classmates started to laugh and where saying that she was getting in trouble. Rachel gave a light smile when she saw that the Principle was about to snap. Yesterday Rachel had used her shadows to put in a order to have the classroom fully cleaned. So the janitors had removed the all furniture and left it there afterschool. Rachel''s desk was never they''re and the students had moved her desk to the rooftop putting a whole bunch of graffiti on it. The footage should show Rachel bringing back her clearly graffitied desk and cleaning it before sitting down. They watched as the students walked in and yelled tried to get physical. Before leaving and bringing the teacher. The Principle closed the laptop, his face pure black and handed it to his secretary. "All, of you come to my office, right now." He turned to his secretary. "Mrs. Gamo, please continue on with the tour. While I take care of this." The students are starting to get rowdy as they followed, their expression soon changed when they all entered and got yelled at an detention. Mr. Takewaki was fired and confronted with an affair he is having with his wife. With Money, Rachel can find out anything. So Rachel got some incriminating photos and evidence of his wife and Mr.Takewaki, this morning. He was already made and know he was getting a divorce and taking his children, without losing a single thing. Principle Higa gave Rachel an apology gave and special permission for self-study which was something that only the F4, and top students had the luxury to have. Self-Study is basically and all-day study hall. As such you can study all subjects in a special office for top students. These rooms are filled with desks that have state of the art technology to use. You just have to show attendance by checking in at the front desk. You are only required to stay for four hours at the school and then you can leave. Finally, you would have an exam on each subject monthly. Having a minimum of 95% was the requirement to get self-study and stay in self-study. Right now, only about 35 students are in Self-study. With Rachel that makes 36 For the rest of that day Rachel sat and studied in the library. While they prepared a room for her. She walked early the next day checked in with the front desk and got a keycard for her new office. The high school is huge due to its grounds being shared with the prestigious collage with the same name on the other side. The building for self-study was sandwiched between the schools and is also shared with the top collage students. Rachel looked at the elegant well-groomed halls, it was beautiful. ON her way to her office she saw the lobby with is the F4 usual hang-out spot and smiled before continuing on her way. She saw the board which held the top sorcerers, like number one for both the highs school and the collage students. Rachel''s office was on the first floor. Her name was plated gold onto the door like all the others. Her office was small, but on the side was a closet and a bathroom. The room also had mini-fridge and microwave installed as well a Tv is above them. A couch to the right side of the window and a large l-shaped desk on the left side of the window. Opening the fridge there is bottles of water and small light healthy snacks. They really now how to treat their top students. Janitors will come and clean the offices every end of the week and stock the fridge with food and drinks. Rachel closed the door and turned on her computer and printer, she opened the book that was on the side and filtered to the extra services they had. Now this is what she expected from a rich school. She took some selfies and sent them to her boyfriend. Life''s good right now. She spent her day, doing as many classes the computer had available for her. She had used her shadows to torment the F4 all day, It was just light pranks by the way, something to annoy them. Ah, it reminds her, and her days as Rika. Chapter 132 - Boys Over Flowers, Yep It’s Real (8) Rachel walked out of her office, just as students where leaving. She had a folder of all the courses she had done, she is supposed to turn them into the front desk so that they can file them and give her credit. She walked past the lobby and was seen by the F4 members who rushed to her. But she was faster then them and also wearing headphones. "Here, are the course I did." She said lightly to the front desk lady, who smiled and took the folder and then froze she had done over 22 Class. The transcripts had her scores in the online course exam , how much time she spent on them, the work she had done and all that. The women looked up at Rachel who was digging in her bag for her phone to change the song. The lady saw that the girl had the newest model at limited sale version and was just blank. Before any product of Ritsushima Tech Corporation comes out, a limited-edition sale of the new tech is presented and only ten are for auction. And then the official product comes out a month later. The limited-edition products are created by Rachel herself and then the company makes the official for sale. The lady realizes she needs to file these goes to the back to her superior. "Are you going to clock-out, Miss" Said the ladies Co-worker. Rachel nodded her head and handed her idea over to sigh out. "Alright, here you go." Said the co-worker. Rachel walked out with her headphones back in, as she was walking she got a call. "Hlo" She said as she pulled out her phone. "Are you coming over?" he asked and sounded nervous. "¡­." Rachel paused. "Did your parents find out." "Hey!" said the male lead who forcefully pulled her shoulder. Rachel reacted quickly, without thinking she twisted the male lead hand. "Ki? Who was that are you alright?" "That''s not important, are they upset? What did they say?" Rachel said worried about his parent''s thoughts. "No, they just want to get to know you." He said "Ki, what is that sound?" he was referring to, the male lead who was wallowing in pain. Rachel didn''t even bother to look back as she walked away very quickly. Leaving the F4 staring blankly at her. Rachel rushed to the hospital room out of breath and some sweat dropping down her face. Seeing the smiling faces of the Tabata Parents, Rachel calmed down and collected herself. By the time she came home she saw Miyu doing a puzzle, it seemed to be her new interest. When she finishes them, she turns them into portraits and places them into the system storage. She has over a hundred of them. "I''m home" Rachel said and Miyu nodded her head as she put the last piece in. "Seeing as how you are finished you should get to bed." She said pulling out the covers back, Miyu waddled over her legs are still week. She has been receiving physical therapy, but they won''t feel normal for a while. Naki hasn''t been able to walk since he was a toddler. And Miyu only healed the body, but healing doesn''t fix something that has never been used. The moment Miyu laid down she closed her eyes and went to sleep. Rachel tucked her in and looked out the window, its dark. The Tabata where quiet taken with her and started to talk about marriage. Mitsu, looked uncomfortable, he is a sixteen-year-old and she is his first relationship. He is in that point of time where he is still trying to discover himself. He likes her, but that is far from love. He isn''t looking for marriage at all and he is to young to be thinking about a commitment like that. That talk went on for so long, by the end they both where worn out. Rachel once again walked into school grounds and on her way to her building she was surrounded by the several male students. Smiling she rolled her eyes, they forcefully brought her to a room that had no cameras before they were beaten rather savagely. Seeing as how they were all unconscious Rachel had ripped parts of her clothes, ruffled her hair and smeared her make-up. She the preceded to the front desk of the building looking like a mess and a young teenage girl who had just almost been r.a.p.ed and is traumatized. The staff at the front desk where needless to say horrified and the it was brought up to the principle. The boys were sent home and given detention while she got the rest of the day off. Rachel relaxed in her room, Miyu was Miyu and is now learning how to use a phone. At first, she snapped the phone in half, the first time holding it. And then She poked a hole into it trying to turn it on afterword''s She forgot about left it on the window seal and it fell. You would think she would figure things out faster because she uses the minicomputer a lot, but no. No she really didn''t, watching her you would think she was playing stupid. But really, she is a natural genius due to her ability to modify things. Chapter 133 - Boys Over Flowers, Yep It’s Real (9) Rachel woke up the next day with Miyu already awake and playing with the phone, she seemed to be reading. What looks like a Wikipedia page. Rachel took a closer look and froze before looking at Miyu''s face. She felt something stir in the girl although no expression was on her face. Rachel pulled out her computer and went straight to a video. "If you are curious, then there is no harm in watching it." Miyu''s dull eyes turned to her and then to the screen, as she laid her phone on her lap and watched what Rachel put on. Rachel got dressed, she glanced at Miyu before leaving for school for the day. She was a bit dazed when she encountered the big four, the students had blocked her way, so she stood there for a moment. She was tapped on the shoulder by the male lead. "¡­" Rachel didn''t say anything as she took out her earphones and smiled. Before giving him a roundhouse Kick. "¡­.." The shocked faces of everyone in the school, including the members of F4. She then pulled out a piece of pie and dropped it on his faces. "How''s this for an apology." She walked towards the other students who where blocked the door. She used the nearby stairs to jump over them as she entered the building and went into her office. Her Kick was light, it didn''t touch his face but the force from the kick, allowed her to knock him down. The pie was the real enemy of his day. The other F4 members where secretly laughing. After the male lead cleaned himself up, he gathered with the rest of the F4 members in the lobby. After a moment the calm face gave a smile. "She really Is something." Said one of the, who it was doesn''t really matter. "She dominated the greatness that is the heir of the Domyouji family" said the other one giving a sarcastic smile as he played pool with the other one. "Going to school and seeing something interesting. Its been awhile." One of them started to say "But, doesn''t she remind you of someone?" "Your right that''s what I thought to." He took a moment. "But, who I wonder." Before they where able to completely that thought, Rachel snapped her fingers and honey with oaks poured on all of them except for the one who dodged due to being used to it. "¡­.." "¡­." "Seriously, who is doing this?" said the male lead frustrated. Rachel smiled from within her office and rolled her eyes as she continued to work. Putting her headphones back in. After she checked out she was stopped by four men in suits while she was on the phone. "Bae, I''ll call you back" "Okay, see you soon." "See you soon." She blows kiss and hung up. "Please come with us." They said and Rachel agreed, they didn''t have any killing intent and Rachel felt like she understood where this was going. They took her to a couple of places, dolled her up, upbraiding her hair getting her contacts. Which has no idea how they got her a perception. They stylist looked rather satisfied and excited when they where finished, with her. They all left her standing at the balcony she looked at the large pond a distance away that illuminated the scene. What looked like a butler soon walked in and she followed him. The staff members that saw her would blush and then turn away as they tried to continue on their work. "Don''t worry about them, this is the first time, the young master has ever brought a women home." Rachel nodded her heard, the stupid male lead took her to his house and dressed her up. "This is a beautiful home, Sir. May I ask something?" "Yes, go ahead, Miss" "How designed this home. They did a wonderful job. Especially the choice in wood." "It was Isa Motonobu, it was built in 1992." The butler answered he looked rather pleased with her questioned. "The same person who designed the academy?" "Yes, Miss." "How, wonderful, I wish I could meet him. I would love to compare notes." Rachel said rather honestly. One they reached they stairs, Rachel couldn''t help but stop herself and admire their design. The details made her mouth water. The butler finally brought her to a living room with the long-awaited male lead turned around trying to be cool. Rachel could feel a stunned silence in him before he walked towards her. "Why did you bring me here?" Rachel asked, drawing him back to reality. "Honestly, it''s a disappointment to know that this beautiful home is yours." "Why?" "Because, its beautiful. Don''t you understand. It ruins they mood when one realizes that an arrogant heir lives'' here." "You.." "Oh, come one. Do you not agree that your arrogant." "¡­." "And I have a boyfriend, one in which. Would be rather upset that his girlfriend was taken-in away to someone else home, dressed up for someone else amus.e.m.e.nt." "You have a boyfriend." Suddenly he looked both disgusted and surprised. "Did you think I was single?" Rachel paused for a moment and looked at him condescendingly. "You couldn''t have thought I liked you." "¡­." "My boyfriend''s name is Tabata Mitsunari. Do you remember him?" The male lead narrowed his eyes "Remember him, how would I remember a commoner." Rachel''s smiled dropped, she suspected as much. Why would a male lead remember the name of someone he tormented to the point of near suicide. Someone who he ended up having sent to the hospital. Although it was indirectly, he was the cause of it. Its much worse hearing it from his mouth, she had been dating Mitsu for almost two-years now. He was a simple teenager, wanting simple things in life. A normal person who had to be sacrificed in the male of the story. "Your, right. But that doesn''t matter. Please send me home." Rachel said seriously, her mood worsening by the minute. "Hey, commoner, just admit the truth that you like." He suddenly said and Rachel just looked her expression blank. The man went right where they started, this is way she can''t stand male leads. The audacity they have sometimes. Some are so arrogant that they can''t comprehend that someone doesn''t like them. Chapter 134 - Boys Over Flowers, Yep It’s Real (10) "You the type wo says the opposite, right" he smiled "¡­." Rachel felt like punching him, obviously the kick didn''t work and neither did her pranks. "There is a limit to your games and as I said before I have a boyfriend who I care very deeply for." "He''s obviously been made up. He''s no where to be found when your in trouble?" "You not seeing him is none of your business, and for your information my boyfriend is in the hospital. Do, you think I should tell I''m having trouble when he is trying to recover?" He scoffed, he actually scoffed, I kid you not. "Since there is no one here, you can just admit the truth." He looked to the side and back at her. "From now on, if outside of school. I''ll allow you to say hello to me." ''If outside of school, I may be tempted to just jump you instead'' Rachel thought, her expression just full of disbelief. "Why?'' he said looked at her expression of disbelief. "You surprised at the incredible offer. Do you want me to say it again?" His arrogance pressed on "From now on, if only you are nice to me. You may also have the opportunity to be my girlfriend when no one is around." ''Dude, I don''t even remember you name.'' Rachel thought still not wanting to say anything. "The only thing I want to do right now is leave" Rachel said. "Because the person in front of me has officially gone crazy." She turned around the male lead rushed in front of her. "Isn''t it you, whose brain stopped working?" he said with a looked of disbelief. "Please move" Rachel said as she tried to move past him and continued to stand before her. "Do you know how much was spent on you?" "This dress is by Michelle Lee from the Lee brand, Its about 5 thousand. The diamond earing are one round Carat each which should be roughly around three thousand for both which is a total rounded up 7 thousand. The rose style necklace is also around the same price. The shoes are a limited edition Shamore classic, they are around 10 thousand. The perfume is from a high-end brand in the states which is only one thousand. While the hair and make-up should be around be roughly around 2 thousand." Rachel smiled and tilted her head. "Do you want a check or cash. I am more than willing to pay for the expresses." Completely ignoring her last statement. "If you are with me you could enjoy this every day." He said. "I don''t want it." She said. "You don''t want it? Are you in the right state of mind." "After being dragged her by a psycho and his bodyguards, did you really think I wanted to? Ever since I first saw I felt disgusted, even more so then a can of worms being opened in me." Rachel said as she started to take off the earrings and necklace. She slipped the heels off and then turned to her bag which was sitting on the sofa and picked it up heading straight to the bathroom. While she was getting dressed the male lead''s servants picked up the items nervously. As their young master started to through a temper. He throws the show the maid servants picked up to the ground. Yes, he chose to be violent with the shoes and clothes while the servants sat and watched, frightened. "Go throw it away" He saw that they where not moving, so he took it our on his servants "Why, didn''t you hear me? Throw it away!" he yelled. "Yes, Sir" The maids started to move when the butler said that. "Then fire them." "What?" the Butler said surprised. "Fire all the servants who served her." He began to complained about how they dressed her and the Butler just gazed straight past him as he ranted. "That tacky style, the dress everything. Find other one''s top, go and bring the best ones." "The one''s who worked today where the best ones." The butler said. "Then you can just find more expensive ones!" The butler smiled. "Yes, I understand." At some point a little bee was flying around. It took off from the beautiful flower vase. "Oh, My gosh. What is that?!" the male lead screamed and zipped to the other side of the room away from the bee. He starts throwing a fit, Rachel rolled her eyes as she was wiping off the make-up in the bathroom. While the room insured with the chaos of the male lead panicking over a little harmless honeybee. The servants where flailing around trying to get the bee outside with the male lead panicking when Rachel walked out from the bathroom. She caught the little bee in-between hands and just looked the people in the room, she rolled her eyes and walked towards the window she left it outside. "how, Pathetic screaming over a little old harmless honeybee." She shock her head and walked outside to where the car that was going to take her home was waiting. The next day, she decided to swim laps in the pool. Only that the students somehow found out first and threw trash in the pool. Something which Rachel, cleaned up and reported it. On her way out, her former classmates where playing soccer and of course the ball would come flying towards her. Rachel caught it with her hands and kicked it back, the ball hit the fake plastic girls, all three of them went to the nurse because of it while Rachel was on her way back to her office. When she paused, at the youth who was taking with some people. She saw a sharp evil smile from him, before he turned towards her and froze, nodded his head trying too play cool and followed his buddies out. "¡­." Not saying anything Rachel went on her way. "How was your day?" Mitsu asked he face had this glow to it that surprised Rachel, she smiled and put the food she brought with her down. "Pretty quiet, the students aren''t anything I can''t handle." His smile went solemn. "Are you still down, don''t be, you have a month left and you be fully recovered...Will you still be going back to the academy." He shocks his head. "I told my parents I wanted to give it a another try." Rachel opened one of the food containers. "Smells good." He said smiling. "You brother, he goes to the school, now." Rachel asked as she set up a plate for him, he paused and frowned. "I saw him, Mitsu, he didn''t look like he was their to study." Rachel said seriously. Mitsu looked down and then back up. "We got into an argument." He sighed, he looked worried "He came back from aboard, because of what happened..." He tried to explain. "What was the argument about?" Rachel asked holding his hand. Chapter 135 - Boys Over Flowers, Yep It’s Real (11) Rachel walked back into the school the next day, the atmosphere was tense, Five of the students where taken into the station last night and it spread all over the news and media. Five underaged children where caught with drugs, drinking, and trying to **** a woman. The school faces another hideous limelight. Rachel walked up to Mitsu brother who was just smiling in the cafeteria as he watched the news. "Was this your doing?" she said in English. "And if it is¡­" He responded back. "I won''t tell you what to do, But whatever you do, please play safe. Your parents and brother will worry." "So if I torment the schools student you would care." "Harmless pranks are fine, as long as you don''t kill them." That was when, Mitsu brother froze. Obviously never thought about killing anyone. He turned to Rachel and went pale, he gulped as she walked away. ''It was just a warning'' Rachel thought. ''just a warning'' she thought darkly. The next few days a lot of the students where facing misfortune. Most of the students didn''t bother her as they where to busy with her own problems. Rachel leaned against the chair; this was a school party that was being held on a Cruise. This trip was provided by the school due to the recent events. Rachel sat by the buff drinking some cedar not really paying attention to her surroundings but instead a report from. Odore Garden, she sighed inside. When she felt some juice was poured onto her. "Opps, Sorry" said one of the fake plastic girls. "¡­." Said nothing as she pulled out a handkerchief from her bag. The three then proceeded to laugh and say a few things as Rachel. One of the F4 members and is female companion quickly walked over to her with a towel. She saw that the rest of the F4 members where uncomfortable with the fake plastic girls'' actions. She glanced at Mitsu''s brother whose eyes promised retribution. The female companion looked up at the girls, the fake plastic girls took a step back with pale faces. "Shizuka Todou" one of them whispered. "Does doing this make you feel better?" said Shizuka Todou. Shizuka is a rich heiress, a fashion model, and a childhood friend of the F4, She began a modeling career during her high school years, but at her twentieth birthday party she announced that she will give up her career as a model as well as her position as the Todou heiress to move to Paris and become a human rights lawyer. That pretty much sums up her character. Rachel smiled as she sat "Wait, theirs no need" She said just before Shizuka could scold the girls more. The women paused and looked at Rachel confused. "There is no need to fight my battles for me. I can do all that myself." Rachel turned to the fake plastic girls. "But then again" Rachel looked at the girls up and down "I was always taught not to talk to trash." She turned away smiled and walked to the back to the change her clothes. After Rachel got changed, she looks at herself in the mirror, she was suddenly back in Odore garden in her personal space and was Krirra again. "Oc" Rachel said simply seeing his familiar face through a mirror. "Greetings Lady Krirra." He said pulling out some boxes. "Your rewards, for the world ''CEO''s darling Mistress." Which is the world where she was Greyson. "¡­." She thought for a moment. "Is it possible that the creator had used me to identify anomalies in his story?" she asked allowed. Oc shrugged his shoulders as he opened the first gift. "I don''t since, this was done on your free time. However, a reward is a reward, nonetheless." Rachel looked a the gun- like object in curiosity. "An Ability Injector? What type of ability is in it?" "I wasn''t given that information" Oc said folding it back in its box and setting it down. "This one is for your report on the world-Core replacement." "Heh, I thought top would be interested in such a thing." "The report was passed to the task-takers, which was useful, they where able to repair and astounding number of worlds." "Amusing, that means world core''s aren''t as rare as I thought." Rachel looked at the open box. There was a world core in it, but it also had a dress, some perfume, cosmetics. Other than the world core and dress the rest of the items looked like they belong in a gift basket. "Interesting, you don''t often see Egyptian wears here." Rachel lightly touched, Krirra has Egyptians origins, but the rest of Odore Garden has Greek or Norse origins. Withdrawing her hand Oc closed the box and pulled out a golden scroll. "A promotion?" Rachel raised her eyebrow. " Vir-Fifth Ranked Mid-Low-Level God to Vir-First Ranked Mid-Low Level" Rachel nodded her head but kept quiet as she took the scroll from OC. Thank you, she said quietly before throwing the items into the fountain. "Well, that will be all." Oc said leaving. In a flash her space was gone, and Rachel opened some lip gloss and put it on. But she gripped the gloss, her expression carried an emotion of rage. Chapter 136 - Boys Over Flowers, Yep It’s Real (12) As Rachel walked out she happened by the pool and saw that the male lead was going haywire on the furniture. ''Teenagers'' Rachel shrugged her shoulders as she walked closer, when suddenly the male lead went into to full on panic mode. She looked at the little cricket that somehow made it onto the expensive boat that was well cleaned because of plot. Splash She then watched him fall into the water and pathetically yell ''Help'', for whatever reason this idiot can''t swim. She went over, she saw out of the corner of her eye that someone ran inside and took of her heels as she walked into the steps and towards the male lead. She picked him up by his color and tried to get him to notice that he can just stand. Didn''t even fall into the deep end and is now waving his hands around. "You can stand you know." She said and then the male lead looked at her, his face went red with embarrassment and they both walked out of the pool. Just as everyone from inside came running out, asking if the male lead was okay, Rachel disappeared. About two days later, they had returned from the small cruise around. She went through her day normally and then went to the pool to do a few laps when she paused at all the ducks in it. She had a blank expression. Her shadows had long detected the person holding the camera, really ducks. This fool of a male lead had really put ducks in the water. She turned around without a word and got dressed back into her uniform and walked away. While walking with her headphones in she suddenly heard the violin and sighed in her heart. She gently took out her headphones and walked towards the violin player, who was playing an emotion song. One of Heartbreak. Rachel stared at the F4 member who placed the violin on the bench and sit down. Snow then suddenly said it wanted to come down. She took this chance to look up at the sky, catching a glimpse at the spirit lines and then back down before she walked forward. ''It''s fudging snow, and I am in a skirt. Really want to kick this creator'' She took in front of the F4 member who looked at her and then went into some internal turmoil. Rachel kneeled down in front of him and took out a band-aid. He hesitated at first but Rachel placed it on him his bleeding finger due to the snapping of the string. Afterwards she went straight to the violin to repair it. "It''s a beautiful instrument." Rachel said lightly, the craftsmanship was indeed beautiful and something only the rich could get. "You should continue to play, Music filled with emotion is beautiful, regardless of the user so long as its true." With that Rachel handed the violin back to him with a fully repaired string and walked away. Putting her headphones in and listening to some Beyonc¨¦. Your day can never go wrong with some Queen Be playing in the background. The next day she happened to walk the same path and the male lead shows up blocking her path. She see his face filled with a bitter rage. She rolls he eyes and then tries to walk past him when he grads her wrist. "I have something to say." He said. "Then go ahead and talk" Rachel said looking at him dully. Is it bad that ist been this long and she still can''t remember his name. "Who do you think you¡­" He trailed off and then began again. "To fool with me, mess with us, the great F4." "Who fooled whom?" Rachel rolled her eyes again. "You should let go soon, or I''ll get mad." "Was I a joke, cause I went easy on someone like me." "¡­.." "I''m not a person who gives back what he took." ''So, basically he is admitting he''s a brat.'' He suddenly grabbed her collar and locked lips with her, Rachel did nothing, she didn''t freeze, but she didn''t move either. She just didn''t care for a kiss from an inexperienced suddenly horny teenager. Her eyes where open as she stared with a dull and board expression. He left go eventually, and coolly walked away. Rachel just her headphones back in and walked away as if nothing happened. The next day Rachel woke up to Miyu''s face just staring at her, a card was in her hand. "This is?" "Head Mother said it was a birthday party invitation." Miyu said softly. Rachel pushed her hair back and smiled. "Do you want to come with me?" she asked. Miyu was looked to be in thought before nodding her head. "Okay, let get you ready, then." She ruffled Miyu''s hair. The moment Rachel walked into the party heads of the female guest turned. It wasn''t for her no, but her handsome brother. Holding her hand Rachel lead Miyu to a bar full of light treats and snacks and drinks. And the start of the show walked In, this was where Shizuka Todou was to announce that she will give up her career as a model as well as her position as the Todou heiress to move to Paris and become a human rights lawyer. Rachel brought Miyu to the back to sit, she was more interested in the food then the speech. Rachel smiled as she watched Miyu eat some chocolate cake. Before she turned her face to the young women on the stage giving her speech. Its okay to want to renounce your position, its okay to want to help others. This young woman wants to give up everything in order to improve as a person. But Rachel can''t help but think that this is the wrong choice for this woman. Shizuka is a heiress, and childhood friend to the F4, so, she is bound to have the silver spooned tendencies like the F4. Just from the women''s soft hand she could tell that she didn''t face many harsh problems. A few years of hardship especially as a human rights lawyer, she will no doubt return to her family. And even if she doesn''t and makes it a full career, her extended family would most likely eat her parent''s money away. The society of the rich is like that, Rachel has experienced that multiple times. Its not the outsiders who always get it''s the family members your supposed to trust instead. A few minutes after Shizuka gave her speech the guest started to talk amongst themselves, and she quickly went to the ack with one of her close F4 member friend. Rachel looked back at Miyu who had crumbs on her face and Rachel took out a handkerchief and wiped it off. As she got up and walked the pair, she watched them walk into the room and close the door behind them. Rachel smiled and looked up at Miyu who was staring blankly at the floor. She brought her hand to Miyu''s tie. "Just a few minutes we can go back home, and get you into something more comfortable and less, stuffy." "What are your doing here?" said the male lead coming out of nowhere. "Waiting for Ms.Todou, I want to wish her well before I leave." Rachel said looking sarcastically at him. Male lead looked at Miyu, gulped and then glared, he was about to say something unpleasant. "Don''t say anything disgusting in front of my younger brother. He may not look it but he is only fourteen." The male lead paused and composed himself when the door opened and the birthday girl her arm around her F4 friend came out with a friendly smile. "You came?" Shizuka made a beeline fore her before pausing at Miyu, she blush and then retracked herself. Rachel smiled "This is my younger brother, Yoshimi Naki." She said introducing him, But Miyu just stared down at the floor. "Please don''t take offense he''s autistic. "Rachel said softly with a sad sigh in her voice. "Oh, don''t worry about it" The women gave a second glance to Miyu. "We where thinking about going on a drive. Do you want to join us." "No, I have to get him back home. I came to thank-you for inviting me and to show him the outside. But alas he''s not comfortable. Especially in the suit." They both giggled. "Well, I''ll see another time." "Another time" Rachel nodded, and she saw the pair walk away and the male lead standing looking useless at the end of the hallway. "Naki, let''s go." Rachel pulled her along. Leaving the male lead in his place. Chapter 137 - Boys Over Flowers, Yep It’s Real (13) "Ah, Miss Yoshimi" said the security guard. "Good Morning" Rachel said handing him and his bud some coffee and donuts. "You treat us so well." The security guard said clapping his hands in excitement. "Call dibs on the sprinkles" said his fellow co-worker who went and lunged for the only donut with sprinkles. "Hey!" the other guard yelled and was about to grab it when his co-worker got it first and shoved it in his mouth. The guy looked like a chipmunk as he looked at his co-worker with pride. "the best people to be around are the normal everyday average workers." Rachel said lightly and both guards gave her a thumbs up. With a smile she shook her head, "I''ll see you guys later. Fighting!" "Fighting!" both said. As she got close to the Genius building Rachel started to dig out her ID, when no joke she dumped into the male lead. ''the fudge, who put the male lead here.'' Rachel said as she rubbed her nose and muttered under her breath that she fell into a troupe. She glared at the male lead "what?" "Don''t you owe me an explanation?" "No" Rachel said and walked past him to check in. which they lady at the desk happily helped her as she tried to not look at the male lead. He was saying something, but Rachel ignored it in favor of the person watching them out of the corner of her eye. ''the next phase is her, huh'' "here you go." The lady said as she sat back down and completely ignored the male lead. "Thank, you" Rachel smiled as she walked to her office, still ignoring the male lead. He had eventually given up and went to through a tantrum elsewhere. Not to long after she heard a knock from her door. Standing up, she opened to see the desk lady with a pale face. "The principle wants to see you" Rachel smiled at her "Well, the show much go on." She whispered as she locked her door and followed the front desk lady to the principal''s office. As soon as she walked in the principle was looking out at the window. Rachel noted the pictures on the desk and couldn''t help but gaged. It was Pictures of her, obviously, photoshopped in bed with another guy. "Sir, these pictures¡­." Rachel started to say. "these Pictures where placed around the school," The principle said as he sat down at this desk. "A witness had also come in to say that you where seen doing nightly activity''s around the red light district." "¡­." "Ms.Yoshimi, you are a good student I want to verify this information with you." "its not me, obviously, the pictures are photoshopped." Rachel said and put her hand on the picture and pointed out a few details. "here, here, and here there are a few disconnections here. And as for witness, I have my daily schedule right here you can look at to verify my locations. And if you look at my home address, I live at Ritsushima Orphanage. They have records and checking''s of the ins and outs of all residences and outsiders. They also have security camera. So that can also prove as my alibi. The Principle nodded; Rachel smiled but she ended up catching a glance at a picture on the Principle''s desk. It made her pause, wonder, and then dismiss it all at the same time. "You may go, I handle the rest." Rachel stood up and began to walk away muttering the words. ''Life is always complicated''. Rachel decided to stay in her officer the whole time all the way through and a little bit past school hour. Teenagers tend to get annoying when it comes to rumors and these guys are spoiled rich kids no less. The entitled kind, that gets into stupid stuff and dumb stupid stuff. It was sundown by the time she packed up and left. Rachel walked into Ritsushima Orphanage to see the F4 members playing with the kids. She raised her eyebrow before sighing in and going up stairs to check on Miyu. Walking inside Saw Miyu watching it again. Strike Witches, she had been replaying the entire show over and over again. For some time, her face showed no reaction, so Rachel couldn''t quite clearly understand what Miyu was feeling. If she was feeling anything, or nothing at all. "Miyu I''m back" she walked in and sat down next to her. Miyu was blankly staring at the screen, Rachel put her hand over the screen and she looked up. Rachel placed her forehead with hers and sighed. "Are you sad? Does it hurt?" Rachel asked hoping to get a response this time. "Do you feel pressure on your heart, does it feel like its being squeezed?" Rachel continued to bombard the girl with questions but still got no response. Rachel''s shoulders dropped and gazed into Miyu''s eyes that held nothing. For a long time Rachel just stared into the girl''s eyes juts waiting, just looking for something. Finally, she did see something, Burst! The male lead and his gang waltzed in without knocking making Rachel want to throw the four out the window. ''I swear this place is giving me some serious anger issues.'' "Don''t you guys know when to knock." Rachel said standing up and turning to them. The male lead looked behind him and then at the door, he shrugged his shoulders "Nope" Rachel looked down and smiled "Theirs a snake by your leg." Her eyes where mischievous. "What" said male lead as his friends looked down and backed away, their faces pale. On one of their Outings Miyu caught a snake, It did at first freak her out. But, then it turned into a pet they brought home. The cage is next to the window. Miyu must have let it out some point. It was a beautiful silver python anyway. When the male lead finally looked down he bolted screaming "I hate snakes down the hall." Rachel picked up Zero and laughed at the same time. One of the more sensible F4 members was quiet calm but he wasn''t looking at her but behind her. Miyu was standing up, her expression was still blank. She raised her hands, using sign language, she said. "Its Hurts" Rachel lost her breath and looked at Miyu a little teary eyed. "It really hurts." She said again her hands shaking, Rachel turned around and looked at the remaining F4 members. They did her the curtsey and closed the door as they walked away, hopefully back home. Rachel walked to Miyu and held her hands, she turned her hand over and wrote. "Its Okay" "Elfin" Rachel closed her eyes and opened them again. "Request for a termination." [Are you sure?] "Yes, this story isn''t going anywhere. I suspect that the creator would have rejected me anyway. Since they story is no longer following the lines of the classic and the creator is most likely a fan." [Alright, standby for me] Miyu leaned onto Rachel''s shoulder and when they she sat down; they were in her personal space. Sitting on the couch bed, she rubbed Miyu''s back. [It was accepted] Elfin said some minutes later. "I figured, the creator didn''t like my changes." Chapter 138 - A Disaster Waiting to Happen Miyu sat on the couch bed watching Strike Witches again. It seems its all she had been interested in and doesn''t feel like doing anything else. Rachel continued to watch her to look out for any expression like before but grew disappointed when she showed nothing. She only turned he head away from Miyu when dealing with guest. Rachel sat down in the field of flowers, she watched as Miyu was feeding the fish in the water. "Sis" a body suddenly crashed into her. Rachel just let herself get knocked down by Nancey who is absolutely glowing with happiness. Azdis was not to far away his eyes where on Miyu with a frown. When Nancey got up from off her. "Guess, what!" she said, as literal flowers where popping out from her. "What?" Rachel smiled asking. "We are having a baby" She giggled. Rachel paused for a moment as she looked up at her sister her breath almost stopped. But, didn''t say anything. "Did you tell, Migneas?" "Yes, Why?" "Did you ask for her blessing?" "Yes" Nancey looked down a little sad. "But, she said she wouldn''t and to ask you." "¡­.." Rachel couldn''t say anything and looked at Azdis she felt like punching him. "By, the way Sis. Who''s that?" Rachel looked at Miyu and then back at Nancey. "My daughter, Miyu" she said lightly. "I didn''t know you had a kid. No wonder she feels like you." That was Rachel''s explanation on Miyu''s existence to Odore Garden, if she told the truth she was worried about their future. The top members of the Garden are to suspicious for her and they are very sensitive when it comes to the matters of the soul. Now the easiest way for her to keep Miyu around is to report her as her daughter she had in the lower worlds. "Nancey, can you go accompany Miyu. I need to talk to Azdis about something." "About what? Is it something you don''t want to me to hear? Is something wrong?" Rachel could see her start to panic. "Yes, I don''t want you to hear just yet and I am sure Azdis will tell you later." Rachel said seriously, Nancey paused collected herself and looked worried. She looked back at Azdis and saw his blank gaze before she nodded her head and stood up. "Alright, just let me know when you''re done." She said quietly and reluctantly. Rachel snapped her head to Azdis. "That child has no future Azdis" her eyes looked like they where about to spit fire. "And most importantly, your brother cursed you to not have children." "I wasn''t supposed to, but, one of Nancey alibies...." He trailed off and looked a little guilty "I never¡­." "It doesn''t matter, now" Rachel shocked her head. "You have to deal with the aftermath, Azdis, that child will die before its even born. She needs to understand why, and then you''re going to have to tell her about your brother." "¡­.." He was silent and even looked more depressed. "But no matter what you tell her. DO NOT TAKE HER TO THAT BASTARD, even if she wants to." Rachel said seriously. "I let you marry her, because your promised me and Migneas that you will not go back to that toxic relationship you had with him." Standing up slowly and walked towards Miyu and looked to Nancey. "Nancey, I am sorry, But I need you to talk with Azdis more before I can bless your child." Rachel said and then turned back to Miyu "Miyu, lets go back." Nancey quickly stood back up and ran to Azdis, really wanting to know what they talked about. On her way back to her personal space Migneas showed up. "You didn''t do it either?" She questioned she saw Azdis and Nancey talking in the distance. "You didn''t, so why would you think I would." "Your Dawn represents more then my Blessing. You capable of it." "But it comes at price" Rachel said seriously. "One in which they can''t afford." "Aren''t you worried, Nancey is still considered an infant as a God, emotional distress is ten times stronger then when she was human. So stronger that she may end up lost in ''Inversion'' or worse destroy herself." Rachel sighed. "You think I don''t know that. I paired her with Azdis so that she could have a chance." Because Infants Gods are like Eggs that haven''t been hatched, they could die before fully breaking from its shell. Nancey is unfortunate her personality as a human is stronger, but she only lived once and then became a god. In order to be fully stable, she needed more than one life''s experience. Perhaps it was better to have let her reincarnate and talk her divine power away. "regardless, the two are week in general. Perhaps something will change." Migneas looked in wonder at the couple still talking. Rachel nodded her head and walked Miyu back to her personal space. "That thing in her, why was it so dark." Miyu muttered not understanding, what she saw in the women earlier. Rachel looked sadly at Miyu. "It''s a Disaster waiting to happen." "Why?" "Because it is a thing that lives but is not living." "I don''t understand, does they baby die?" "No, it won''t die. But it won''t live either, it will just be a shell. A shell of a divine body must be filled with a divine soul. Otherwise, the shell will die before birth." "¡­.." Miyu''s dull expression surfaced as she tried to understand what that meant. She then walked to the couch bed and sat down. She took out her the minicomputer from the storage and started playing chess. ''Plus, if it is a shell. It''s possible for something Evil to be born.'' Chapter 139 - A Killer who takes Joy in Death Rachel was leaning against the pool of water, playing around its ripples. Miyu was sleeping on the couch bed. A woman walked in blonde hair and brown from the portal, she looked around. Her eye looked at Miyu and then at Rachel who was now looking into the pool of water. "Ummm" the women tried to say but her voice got caught up as she looked deeper into the pool and water and realized there are images in it, familiar images. "¡­." Her voice was locked up as she got emotional. "I can''t help you," Rachel said slowly, still watching not even bothering to look up. "What you want is something you can''t afford." "Why?" she gritted. "Exactly, why the others did not want to help you. What you want is unnecessary, unfounded revenge, what you want is the slaughter of thousands of weather they are innocent or not. Nothing more than a killer who takes joy in death." Isobel Davis was this women''s name; she is the mother of the male lead. In the world she came from, she was a genius of medicine. She did a lot of good before she turned that right around and killed more then what she saved by starting an apocalypse. She was a scientist at heart and didn''t care who she sacrificed for her goals. Her son was also an afterthought. She took pleasure in torture and was even proud that her work caused an epidemic that killed more than half the world. The worse thing is that she also had a god complex. "You can make a choice, because what you touched the bottom line of the other gods and now none of them want anything to do with you." "¡­.." The women were unusually quiet, despite being a prideful person in her life. "Two Choices, one you can have your soul purified, or Two become a task-taker." Sometime later after the women had left Miyu had woken up and sided herself towards Rachel, she went towards the pool''s water. She started to play with it. "Miyu do you want to go down to the lower worlds," Rachel asked and Miyu looked at her. It took a while but Rachel was finally able to find emotions in her eyes and not her expression. It is most likely the only way she can express herself. She was curious. [Will she be able to do it, alone?] "She can if she goes to one, she can handle. And I Can''t have her like this for another 5 thousand years. And she already leaned the rules she needs to follow in order to go to the lower worlds." [So, what world do you suggest I fond for her.] "Find me a world that''s story has been completed and is being used for testing. I would like to find one which has a shared of our soul." [You want Miyu to consume shards, I wouldn''t recommend that.] "It''s fine, I can handle what comes afterword." [Alright, I''ll start looking.] Elfin said Just then another visitor makes and appearance. The time it was a young boy, Rachel froze for a moment when she saw him. The child was in torn up noble clothes and had scars all over his face, his eyes were empty. When People pass on, their forms in spirit become somewhat clean. Meaning they would be fresh without a trace of dirt in neat clothes. So to see appearance like this means this is who the person truly believes himself to be. "¡­." He said nothing as he stared. Rachel investigated the pool of water, as Miyu looked at the boy curiously. Drew Shaw, he is unfortunate cannon fodder to a story. He lived in a little countryside village; his family where once nobles that had been stripped of their title. He died due to the army of both humans and demons deciding to battle around his village. Ending in its destruction. Rachel quickly waved her hands as she didn''t want to see the scene where the boy was blow up by a stray spell. [I found one] "Not now" [It''s in the same world, where this child once lived in.] "Little boy, what is it that you wish for?" Rachel asked him. "¡­.." The boy said nothing and just looked dazed. Rachel got up and walked closer to him, she placed her hand over his head. A warm light illuminated from her hand, the boy''s face and clothes started to clean up. Before he started sobbing. "I want my mommy," he said and he would stop. "Elfin, start the process of sending Miyu down for me" [Okay] Miyu continued to stare. "I''m going down?" she asked. Rachel nodded. "If you need any help, Elfin and I will be there." "..." Miyu nodded before she disappeared. Chapter 140 - Twin to the Hero, Daughter to the Demon King (1) Miyu woke up to the crying of the child next to her, she tuned him out as she moved her tiny hands around. "Such a creepy child" said the women, Miyu started at her but didn''t say anything. The was her mother, she looked at Miyu with indifference as she picked up the crying child with love. Sylvia Owen, is the older twin to male lead Antonio Owen. They were born to a pair of Famers far out in the countryside. As the two grew up the clear difference in treatments was always present. Although it was never showed in the story that the family of four was anything but happy. In reality, the parents where very neglectful of the older twin Sylvia. A priest came to the town and took the male lead away, he was to be the hero that saved everyone and kill the demon king. While he was away the demon''s raided the village and killed everyone. His entire family was slaughtered, Sylvia included. This served as the purpose to fuel the male lead with purpose. That is pretty much Sylvia''s story, she died at the age of ten, slain by a demon. [Take your time, don''t worry about the rest.] Miyu stared at the wooden ceiling as she no longer heard Rachel''s voice. After blinking a couple of times, she started stretches of light of all different colors flying around. She watched then dazed, before feeling she wanted to touch them. She reached her arms up and started to wave them around to touch them. But they were far away. "What are you doing." Said the women glaring at Miyu with disgust. But Miyu didn''t pay any attention to her as she struggled with a barely developed body. Until she gave up and just dozed off into sleep because of little body not much energy. She woke up again hungry, her body''s mother didn''t even bother to feed her. She turned her head and saw that her bed companion was gone. Her mind wandered as she closed her eyes and used her ability to strengthen her little body. She felt it was possible that here body''s parents would starve her. She lifted her hands and made some muffled sounds at the shimmering lights above her. Before getting tired again and then falling asleep from exhaustion. By her first months, she started to crawl around, of course, her parents continued on with the theme that she was creepy and a disgusting child. So, they were fine with her crawling around and almost never coming back. She was already walking by the time she was six months, which upset the parents. Skip some more time and they are finally six, a few days from now the priest will come and take her twin away, and then a month after that the village will be raided and destroyed by the demons. Miyu was in the field with a basket collecting wheat, it was one of her many chores that her parents assigned. Some distance away from her toward her home, her parents and twin were laughing having fun. She finished rather quickly and went to the mil to make some flour. She came back to the house when she was finished, her brother just stared and frowned. "Where did you go?" "Chores" Miyu responded back tilting her head and then turned to get herself some soup to eat. "Why, didn''t you bring me?" "Silly, those chores aren''t for you" The father ruffled their son''s head. "But, Dad. You do it, why can''t I." "Sweetheart, its because you don''t need to do it." The mother said as she slapped Miyu''s hand that was trying to get some soup and grabbed the bowl she had and tossed it back where Miyu got it from. Leaving Miyu to just stare at her hands without any expression, before turning and sitting by the door and staring at the ground. The three seemingly forgot about her as they talked amongst themselves. "But, then why can, Sylvia do it and not me?" he said upset. "All of my friends have chores and I don''t, so why can''t I have some." He complained. "You know what sweetheart, your right, we wouldn''t want you to feel left out. Hun, how about it?" The mother asked and the father nodded his head. "Since, my boy wants to do big people things, sure." The father smiled as if he was proud of his son taking the initiative to be helpful. Afterword''s three enjoyed a family conversation until they went to bed. Miyu only got up to eat and clean everything up once they were asleep and ran outside to sleep in the shed as that was where her room is now. Surprisingly her good-natured male-lead of a brother never asked. Chapter 141 - Twin to the Hero, Daughter to the Demon King (2) The next day Miyu had gone to their neighbors to bring them chicken eggs that they were going to pay for. On the way, the neighborhood kids whispered and talked about how creepy she was. But the a.d.u.l.ts of the villagers thought she was a cute little girl, unlike her parents. In the villager it is very well-known how her parents treat her, the one-sided favoritism made them gentler with her. "Here you go, little Sil." The older lady handed her the gold coins for the eggs as she patted her head. "Thank you" Miyu said bowing slightly and then running away. As she was on her way back home to finish her chores, she got knocked down by one of the neighborhood boys. "Hey creepy" The kid then started to smack her with his wooden sword. She started bleeding from her head, but Miyu just got back up and continued her way. Despite the blood dripping from her head. "Did, you provoke those boys again" Her mother said in a angry tone, she huffed. "Go finish your chores." Not caring about her bleeding from her head. "An no dinner for you tonight." Miyu nodded her head as she ran off to finish her chores and then returned to her shed and went to sleep. "Wake up , you lazy brat." Said her father as he picked her up by her shirt. "Clean-up" he put her back down and walked out. Miyu nodded her head and cleaned up dinner and the other places before going back to sleep on her shed. The next two days where similar in that she woke up did her chores and got yelled at a few times and then went to bed. And then the priest came with his aide. "Are you serious?" The mother was tearful, and the father had a serious expression. The little male lead wasn''t fully understanding what was going on as he looked back and forth. As the priest was talking his aide kept his eye on the little girl outside who was running around doing chores. The aide was impressed at her speed, of doing things. "Mother, Father does this mean. I''m going to have to leave." He said tearfully. "I am afraid young man, you''ll have to" said the priest. Miyu as she was running back and forth was suddenly stopped by the guards accompanying the priest. She stared at them as they decided to help her after watching her move around so much to get the things done. They didn''t let her do anything else, making Miyu just stand their staring blankly at the ground. Until the Knight captain who was watching came up to her. "Hey, Kid" The knight Captain called to her, making Miyu turn around to face him. The Knight Captain froze as he looked Miyu''s eye. As an older and experienced man, he has seen his far share of people. But, he has never seen a person with no light in their eyes. "Are you helping out your parents?" he asked with a smile trying to find some sort of emotion from this little girl. "Chores, things I must do." Miyu responded back her expression was dull. "¡­." The Knight Captain frowned unsure of what to say, but, he thought of something and turned to head inside when the priest came outside smiling with the little male lead following trying to pull on a brave face. "Now let''s go, we must quickly journey back to the capital." Said the priest. "The boy has been blessed with holy magic." "¡­.." The knight Captain said nothing, but before he left with the others into the carriage. He glanced at Miyu and then turned away. Miyu stared at the ground as the people left, all of her chores where done for the day thanks to the knight guards. So Miyu went to sleep in her shed. The parents cried as their beloved son left, forgetting about Miyu. Time passed with nothing happening, the parents just plain ignored her existence even up to the point of the demon attack. Miyu was in the by the family home as she watched her parents pack up and leave. "Sylvia, you stay here, with the farm." Said her mother, Miyu made no expression as she nodded and sat back down on a barrel looking at the ground. While her parents ran off in their carriage. "Interesting, they ran off" said a voice who appeared out from the sky. The grown man with long dark hair horns, and terrifying red eyes. His aura would frighten the everyone in sight. "Little girl, your parents abandoned you, aren''t you mad." "Mad?" Miyu questioned, her dull eyes showed nothing as she looked at the man with no fear in her eyes. "I don''t get mad" Miyu turned her head in confusion. "Mad?" she whispered again. "Oh?" Said the older man impressed with the little girl not being scared one bit. "So then, what do you plan to do next little girl" "Welcome back your¡­" Said another man with her horn dark ages fantasy clothing. The man saw Miyu playing with building blocks nonchalantly next to the guys throne. "Tarkothon, good. This is my daughter..." HE thought for a moment. "Alyvaz" "What?" Rachel leaned back as she read the contents of the story for the world Miyu was in. The Hero Dyed in black like first, bound by nothing But the worst, the fate that take thy life by Birth. To the name Owen who lives in Erst, A Hero Who Shows, No Pain, No Pleasure, Nor Remorse. To simple Land workers that don''t sway North The strongest one of all, the Hero is born. The Strongest one of all, but only by choice Rachel reading the prophecy of the Hero in that world and wanted to laugh. The answer was obviously, the real Hero was not the male lead but his sister. Due to the abuse by her parents she grew up distorted. When she was abandoned for dead by her parents. Sylvia Owen died that day and Alyvaz the heir was born from her ashes. The Demon King did indeed die but not after taking down the male lead with him. The story ended officially ended when the male lead died with the demon king. But that wasn''t the truth as the demon King had a heir named Alyvaz who never showed up in the story. But, he/she was mention by the demon king and many of the demon, That Alyvaz was the strongest of them. In other worlds the male lead solved only one demon king with his life. But nothing about Alyvaz who took over afterword''s and won the war. The last line of the Hero''s prophecy said, ''Only by Choice'', which means the male lead''s twin had the choice to become the Hero or not. To the Hero''s party who remained Alyvaz, was an afterthought. Despite being mention so many times by demons that she was the strongest of them. Their where so many hints in the story, that Alyvaz was the real threat and not the demon King. But, the hero party ignored that. The Demon King was a genius, he must have realized that Alyvaz was the real hero. But he also saw that the ''fake'' Hero wasn''t just talk and decided to take him down. He gambled his life to get the Demon race a bright future. Since Alyvaz was taught by him becoming a Hero only for the Demons and not the humans. Rachel can''t help by like this scenario. One of her shards became the ruler of Demon Kind in that world and from the looks of it a damn powerful one to. [Are you ready to go?] Rachel nodded with a smile, what she read made her somewhat excited. Chapter 142 - Tyrant Empress Dowager (1) Rachel opened her eyes as she felt a cold breeze and looked down at the heavy outfit, she put her hands on her head in frustration. "Boohoo, Empress Dowager, are you alright?" Seeing her master''s unusual behavior, Cai An cried anxiously. Rachel looked at her maid and sighed. Cai Lingxin was married to the now deceased Emperor Fu Wuying of the Fu dynasty when she was no more than twelve years old. The Emperor married her knowing full well he would not touch as he was fully in love with his imperial Concubine who had already born him a few Sons. She had been Empress for Eight years before the Emperor died and his Imperial Concubine followed him in death. Now his Son Fu Tianxi had taken the reins of the Empire. At first, the relationship between both Cai Lingxin and Fu Tianxi was close they treated each other as brother and sister. But, now¡­ "I am alright" Standing up Rachel, she glanced at the mirror to yet another peerless face full of beauty and maturity. Despite still being a woman who has yet to taste a man. "Cai An, help me dress," Rachel said. "Yes, Empress Dowager" -Sometime Later- Rachel sat in the chair as she opened a book and looked through it, Cai An had already brought her tea. She took the small cup up to her lips and sure enough, it was poisoned. Cai An was brought up with Cai Lingxin the two had been together since their fragile years. That''s why the young Empress had never expected to be betrayed by the maid. Just because the Emperor loved the imperial Concubine doesn''t mean that the women herself were nice. For Many years that women had been vicious to the young empress, and even more so when she grew more beautiful than her as years went by. She bought off her maid to poison the unsuspected person for many years. Rachel put the cup down and glance at Cai An who smiled sweetly but her eyes betrayed her real emotions. Cai Lingxin eventually grew resistant to poison and even liked to consume it. Rachel shivered inside as she took another sip. She couldn''t decide whether she liked it or not, but the electricity going through her body felt good, no it felt amazing like it could be addicting. She thought went wild with joy before her mind travel to a scene full of l.u.s.t and love. Her face went flush red. As she put down the cup. "The Emperor is holding a Banquet tonight for Lady Wei, yes" Rachel asked. "Yes, Empress Dowager" Cai An said Rachel shivered once again as an evil thought went into her mind. ''Well, after being raised with such oppression how was Cai Lingxin supposed to turn out'' "Open the screen," Rachel said to Cai An who went and did as she asked. Opening the screen door revealing a pack of beautiful young concubines who most likely came to her to complain, they looked teary-eyed. "My sisters come sit, you must have been stressed all day," Rachel said sweetly to the girls shocking Cai An and one of the most-regal looking women of the girl. Dressed in a beautiful red was Empress Jiang Ning, who was of the same age as Cai Lingxin. After getting all the Emperor''s women sitting down in her humble palace, Rachel eased into her chair as the Empress paid her respect along with the rest of the concubines. The women began complaining and badmouthing Lady Wei who was going to be given a title tonight. The Empress did nothing but stare at Rachels calm face. "Empress Dowager, usually when it came to emperor and Lady Wei you would be somewhat upset." Empress Jiang Ning said. The rest of the concubines went quiet suddenly as they had begun to take in Rachels words. Cai Lingxin wasn''t in love with the current Emperor no she considered him her younger brother and was very protective of him. "Lady Wei¡­.I realize I spent so much time worrying about the wrong things that is all. I will not worry about such a woman who ''betrayed'' her Empress in exchange for the emperor''s attention." Cai An was frozen as her master was looking straight at her when she said that. Wei Qigang was once the Empress Jiang Ning''s own Maid. Wei Qigang was to much like the Imperial Concubine, fake smiles full of tricks. The Wonderful sibling relationship between the current emperor was destroyed by that women. Empress Jiang Ning''s face tightened but showed no emotion. "My dear Sister, the emperor was a brother to me, a beloved brother, but in the face of that women he gave that up. So, now I will give up. As for you Sisters, I will not ask you to give up but to improve yourselves. For these past years since the Emperor''s coronation, he has yet to have a child. My sister I would love to see all of your beautiful child play in the garden someday." Rachel said shocking the Concubines and the Empress. The Empress Dowager wasn''t as talkative as she was now. "Empress Dowager, may I ask what do you have in mind for us to improve ourselves," Empress Jiang Ning said coming out of her shock. Rachel gave a light laugh. It was later in the day and Rachel was gazing into the moonlight, her expression was blank. If she looked down, she would she that her maidservants were violently being beaten by palace guards. The young girl was crying and asking for forgiveness. "This Emperor arrives." Said and Eunuch. Rachel looked down at the frozen palace guards and without getting she had told them. "That maidservant, I don''t want to see her breathing by tomorrow." She said waved the guards off as the infamous Emperor her ''step-son'' walks in. Fu Tianxi, the Emperor froze for a moment. Confused as his stepmother should have greeted him since he ''kindly'' came to her first. "Emperor Fu Tianxi, KNEEL!" she said so commandingly with a lot of hostility. This shocked the bot the Eunuch and the Emperor, some servant who accompanied got scared and are already kneeling but shocked as well. "You¡­" Emperor Fu Tianxi was stunned and shocked. Chapter 143 - Tyrant Empress Dowager (2) "Did, you not here me. I have told you to KNEEL." Rachel stood up with the grace of the phoenix. "If you aren''t going to kneel." Rachel grabbed a stick out of her long sleeve and hit his leg making him drop. The room was silent and dripping with sweat. Rachel looked coldly at the young man before her, she noticed the familiar scent but ignored it. Emperor Fu Tianxi, no Fu Tianxi, was about to get angry with her and start shouting about he''s the Emperor and she is lucky she isn''t being beheaded for this. When he was suddenly smacked him silly again. "Fu Tianxi! Before our relationship was that of brother and sister, so as your older siblings. So, as your older siblings I conformed and allowed you to continuously disrespect me." "You are supposed to-" Smack. "I did not allow you to speak" She mercilessly smacked him again, the man was still enraged he had never been treated likes. He was a winner at life and very deserving of it. "Fu Tianxi, did you forget I married Former Emperor Fu Wuying. But as you so kindly put it, I am your mother under the eyes of the law. I as your mother have allowed you unfilial antics in your youth. I as you mother have never punished you for you unfilial acts." "You blam-" Smack, her gaze got darker and darker. "I as your mother, am I the only one who is capable of punishing you. Did you forget proper manners when you walked into this mothers palace. Just is supposed to greet who." Her glared was being increasingly dangerous. Emperor Fu Tianxi didn''t even feel anger any more it was fear. In truth, Rachel wasn''t wrong, he is supposed to get and treat the Empress Dowager as his mother. His mother had taught him to gain loyalty form the Empress Dowager who was the Empress at the time. And then when you get the chance slowly eliminate her general''s residence. Since he had fully believed he had gotten her trust, he felt like he could treat her any type of way because of this. "You" Rachel looked at the servants kneeling with disdain "Can you not see I am discipling the Emperors. Bring ornament and an imperial physician. I need him to care for his majesty injuries." The servants got up and ran off quickly. Rachel knows full well, that sibling relationship wasn''t normal, and it was always one-sided giving and taking. Luckily, she had still had the token to make use of the general''s soldiers. Her father''s ''death'' by her ''step-son'' schemes and that was due to Cai Lingxin, naiveite. Her power is stronger than that of the emperors, this did not sit well with the emperor and he tried multiple times to get the token from her. Forgetting all that she turned back to the Emperor, "Tomorrow is a time of celebration, I cannot have your appearance be unsavory Fu Tianxi. Leave this Empress Dowager." After a few moments the Emperor left dully his mind a mess. She had made everyone else leave and brought out, Ana, Lalya, Michelle, and Hel. She waved her hand and quickly changed their outfits into one of her maidservant''s outfits. "I feel powerful bloodl.u.s.t, master" Lalya said amused. "ehh, curtsey of this body original owner. She spent most of her life never express her hatred. Its so pent up that if I don''t release it even, I am in danger of being consumed by it." "I see so, Atlas isn''t here is because¡­" Hel smiled and chuckled. Rachel only nodded her head. She looked down at her trembling hands, Cai Lingxin had always rejected her ruthlessness because or morals. It was an illusion, but Rachel saw blood dropping from her hands, like a waterfall. She is similar to Claris but not as deadly. She looked back at the girls who are waiting for orders excitedly, "Layla, Michelle, and Hel I want you to go and check on the nobles, on this list. I want all their crimes collected as well as evidence" Rachel pulled two scrolls and handed them over. "The use of your powers is allowed, as long as it is not seen. I need them all cleared before the beginning of Concubine Wei. Please use items that are of this era when you receive the evidence." "10-4, Roger" they all disappeared with them. "I hope that was enough information, Well, I will see the result when time comes." She then turned to Ana, she pulled another scroll with a few other things and a red beaded bracelet. "Take this to my father, I don''t want him caught off guard." Chapter 144 - Tyrant Empress Dowager (3) General Cai Lin, Cai Lingxin is a reincarnated person from modern times. He has nothing to do with the story of this world which is set in another continent. Once a soldier always a soldier in the modern world he was a high-ranked soldier and died in a mission. He had only one woman, Cai Lingxin''s mother who later died a few years after. He was a devoted to be a soldier but not to the royal family. He was famous among the civilians and has and supplies jobs in his armies for both genders. Single parents, struggling parents, orphans, poor and falling nobles and whatnot. He was also an amazing general and Due to the amount of influence and adoration, he became a threat to the royal family. The emperor at that time, had tried multiple times and schemes. But you see even if her sent guards at the general they would all perish by his hand. The Emperor had sent his best force only to have them perish. In the end another war broke out and General Cai went to the border to protect it. While the Emperor targeted his daughter and made her Empress as leverage. He forced the marriage on their household and forcibly brought her away. General Cai never had a wolf''s ambition he was only loyal to protecting the people which was engraved into his persona. He faked his death due to being tired of the schemes of the royals family and has been working behind the country in the shadows since then. Cai Lingxin''s token was her only protection, and the man had taught her to keep promise under any circ.u.mstances. Her token was one of them when he made her promise to never let it go. So even when her beloved younger brother asked for it she refused. General Cai allowed Cai Lingxin to knew he was alive when it was safe enough, they had light contacts throughout the years. The token she holds will allow her to command her father''s armies. So, in the name of justice there is to be bloodshed. Gorgeous gilt palace, glazed tile, red lacquer, carved pillars, tall and st.u.r.dy, gorgeous and majestic. The Imperial garden as one would call it was well decorated. Celebration was taken place and the newly appointed Imperial Concubine Wei was all over the Emperor, smirking at her former Mistress evil sneakily. The Emperor''s face was calm, he was still somewhat seething inside about yesterday''s events. Although his face bares no scars nor injuries, it was still painful. "The Empress Dowager has arrived the voice resounded out." Some ministers where drunk sobered up, others smirked ready for this foolish person to bring them a good show. "Greetings Empress Dowager" said both the Empress and Imperial Concubine. "No need to pay respects" Rachel said passing them by without a glance as she took her place a designated seat. The Empress was nervous, yesterday she had told the follow concubine to prepare a show for tomorrow, after everyone left, she stayed to chatted with the Empress Dowager some more. When she sent for her guards and suddenly had her maid servant beaten in front of her. Violently, the maid servants scream of terror frightened her. What''s was worse was that she wasn''t allowed to leave until the maidservants passed out. The usually kind and Na?ve Empress Dowager was smiling continue their conversation while her maidservant screamed and pleaded for help. And now The Empress Dowager was fully dressed in her Empress Dowager attire for the first time since she had taken the position. She got a bad feeling, the Emperor frowned while also having the same ''bad'' feeling. She sat lazily with an air of majesty as an Eunuch came from behind her seat and announced. "In light of celebration of Imperial Concubine Wei Promotion, The Empress Dowager has decided to hold a show of talent. The Winners will be chosen by the Imperial Concubine herself." Imperial Concubine Wei, The Empress and Emperor, lifted their heads in surprise. Lalya, Hel, and Michelle hold out items, beautiful unique and exotic. "For Best Show of Talent" Lalya stepped forward with what was in her hand "The Prize right here will go to the third winner chosen, it is a beautiful hairpin, comb, and a foreign decoration called a snow-globe." Then Lalya stepped back and Hel moved forward, with the next prize as the announcer announced it off "A Sea mountain Tea-set, made from Oak wood and a matching penmanship set." And lastly Michelle did not step-forward as hers was covered remaining a mystery. "The last prize belonging to the winner will remain a mystery until it is presented. And being that it is a prize for the top show of talent today it will not disappoint." Two other servants appeared by Imperial Concubine''s side with similar gifts to the ones presented. "Imperial Concubine Wei, these gifts are prepared by Empress Dowager herself, for your promotion into your new rank." The Concubine is shocked but couldn''t help but be dazzled by the gift presented to her. Look they were even in her favorite colors and held her favorite flowers on them to. The Empress coupled she is not sure what she feels, she is jealously of the eye-catching gifts but is terrified by what they mean. The Emperor was also on guard, as the show started another servant came up to the Concubine and with a box a whole on top. "Imperial Concubine please choose a name from the box for the first performer." Said the servant, and the Imperial concubine excitedly did so. The Talent show was very enjoyable for the officials and even the Emperor found himself enjoying it. The only one not enjoy anything was Rachel, her expression bored and looking as if she is holding back something nearly about to rage out. Chapter 145 - Tyrant Empress Dowager (4) "Now with the Show of Talent Over, now would Imperial Concubine Wei, Please choose the Winner the of the third prize." Rachel said softly "Concubine Gu Jia" Imperial Concubine Wei said her face showed happiness, as she named out one of her own people. "Would Concubine Gu, come and receive her prize." The officials clapped in the background. "Next, the Second Prize" "Concubine Fu Xuegang" And then Finally the best talent of today. "Concubine Su My" As the first-place prize, Hel whispered in her ear and Rachel smiled. The Concubines who won went and sat down beaming with happiness. "It is such a happy occasion, lets continue on with this theme shall we." Rachel announced brightly, drawing everyone''s attention. "Since out guest is here" Rachel snapped her fingers as guards flooded in, turning everyone in confusion and shock. The Guards lined up on the sides. "You-"Before the Emperor got a chance to say anything suddenly was lodged into his throne so close to his neck. That he turned pale. "Your Majesty, If I am not mistaken. You have brothers and at least one child still in the harm. Do you really need to sit on the dragon''s throne." "Audacious!" said an Official standing up red faced. "Official Du, how wonderful of you stand up." Rachel smiled sweetly and innocently as her sword was brough back to her. "Bring Official scroll" She said as she had handled a scroll and she read aloud, what was written in the scroll. She closed it quickly and handed it away, the maidservant took it outside the palace and read it to the common folk. official Du face was deadly pale, he was frightened. She waved her hand and the two guards nearest to official Du restrained him and dragged him forward. "Official Du, such a beautiful day should not be wasted, this one will cleanse the Empire of the unworthy. Be at Peace as death shall take you, as for your family don''t worry, they shall join you." Rachel said as the guards did not hesitate to take his head without giving him a chance to scream. The Concubines screamed in terror and some had even fainted. official Du''s daughter was also dragged out and beheaded immediately. "Empress Dowager, what do you mean by this?" said the Emperor shocked, he couldn''t even spit blood. Just as he said that cheering was heard from outside the gates, Drawing everyone''s attention. Making them wonder what is going on. Rachel had prepared before hand to announce the Officials Sins and give his wealthy to the people. They cheered has they were handed coins and expensive jewelry, clothes, antics, furniture and all sorts of things from the Du family mansion after they where quietly killed off. They where also handed Concubine Du items. She also then didn''t forget to prepare a large fest in celebration of taking down the wicked. The common folk without education are simple minded, so long as they gain things for free, they won''t question it. "Now, please bring in my lovely guest" Rachel said as a man was gaged and dragged in. The one who was dragged in was the Emperor''s close and most trusted brother. She saw the Emperor stand up but continued to stare innocently at the Prince, although half-brother these two truly did develop a close relationship. One in which that they would willingly protect each other. The Prince was brought close and chained to a chair while still gagged. He was not only terrified and scared he looked like he was fighting for dear life. "Imperial Concubine Wei, Concubine Gu, Concubine Fu, and Concubine Su. I give you permission to retire early. I shan''t keep you, as I am sure your tired." "I shall take, Empress Dowager kindness and take my leave." Said Imperial Concubine Wei first she was already deadly pale as she stood up with respect and walked to her palace. The other three Concubines followed suit and said their goodbyes as they quickly left. "Official Qiao Tian, Cai Lin, and Tian Yi. This Empress Dowager hopes you don''t think you can leave early on this celebration" she said as she saw the three Official trying to sneakily leave and then she turned to the Emperor. "You should sit, it will do you no good standing like a fool." She waved her hand and three scrolls where handed to her. Opening them she read them aloud as they where dragged by guards and killed, their bodies then dragged away like Official Du. She handed the scrolls back and then cheers where heard from outside once more. She saw that the Empress had fainted at the scene, and put her finger up, a maid servant came by with a bucket of freezing water and splashed the Empress back awake. She was then dr.a.p.ed with clothes to keep her from freezing. "Empress, I seem to remember that you still have trouble with the Roya Harem. Do not worry this, Empress Dowager will help you. Afterall, it was I who approved of the marriage, knowing, you where unbale to handle such matters." "Concubines Wan Jun, Feng Hui, Zi Cai, Yan Cui, Jin Yong, and Xun Xiang. Bring them before me." The women screamed as they were dragged forward. They were made to seat with tables and five cups in front of them. They were obviously nervous pale, and frightened. Their deaths were also approved of by her father, of course he would never let her kill innocents. If you are worried, she was killing innocents, she isn''t, she has evident off all the crimes they commented since childhood. The daughter of Officials is truly spoiled and vicious, these just so happen to be the ones giving the Empress the most trouble." "Concubines you should very well, know Why I had call upon you." "STOPP!!" said the Official Father''s of the Concubines. Before they were forced back down and gagged quiet. "The Cups that lay before you hold your Punishment and only holds your amnesty. Your fate is decided by your hands whether you live or die. So, choose wisely as you only may pick one cup." Rachel smiled and then turned to the Officials who spoke up. "As for the Officials who have decided to speak up. Hand their scrolls to the common folk and execute them." She said as a maidservant took off towards the outside and the Officials did muffled screams as they where killed. Their daughters looking absolutely wonderful as they saw their father''s being beheaded. "Now would you mine choosing?" Rachel''s gaze became deadly as she bit her lip so hard it drew blood. The Concubines where stilled, reluctant to move, their tears continuously falling. Rachel told Hel, to have their scrolls read aloud to the common people. "Well, it seems that none of you wish to choose. Then I suppose you can all die" Rachel waved her hand and Guards ran up and where about to stab them. "I''ll choose, I''ll choose!" They screamed, through sobs. Zi Cai was the first to choose, suspense was apparent among the people as she lifted up her cup. The little wooden tablet said this ''Amnesty'', she chocked through breaths. "Congratulations, Concubine Zi, you have been given Amnesty. Servants Return the Concubine to her room, so she may rest. The Poor Dear deserves it does she not." Maid servants appeared and dragged Concubine Zi away. Chapter 146 - Tyrant Empress Dowager (5) The show continues on, with the remaining five Concubines. For a moment the women looked at each other settled down a little bit after the first Concubine got amnesty. Yan Cui was the next to pick, she slowly picked up the one of the cups, trembling. ''Amnesty''. She fainted after that. Rachel did a light laugh. "Such a blessing, Concubine Yan has also been forgiven" Rachel waved her hand as the maidservants dragged Concubine Yan away. She had always meant for Concubine Zi and Yan to draw Amnesty, the two where the only ones who acted in self-defense and did have decent morals. Concubine Feng feeling a bit more confident, picked up her cup, thinking the heavens where forgiving. Once she saw it she tried putting it back down when a guard pulled her back and a maidservant brought her token to Rachel. "Concubine Feng such a shame, it seems fate cannot forgive you and you''ll have to be punished" Hel walked back in and handed Rachel the women''s scroll, which she read aloud. "My, you have done quite a lot in your short life." Concubine Feng was trying to say something, but her mouth was covered, she was most likely begging for her life. The piece of cloth was taken out of her mouth and something was shoved into it. Concubine Feng''s voice become deformed almost inhumanly as her beautiful skin melted, the others were horrified. Her body continued to melt, her blood curdled and what was nearly nothing but mush. A few maidservants came out and quickly cleaned It up spotlessness. Since all the maidservants where under Lalya control, they didn''t filch as they proficiently clean up the mess. Rachel looked at the remaining women, waved her hand "three left, please continue." "¡­.." Nothing was said as the eerie silence kept in. "I count to three, if none of you pick by them. Consider yourselfers dead." Rachel said bluntly, looking bored was what everyone saw. But her closed eyes had something different in it, she finding herself becoming unstable. "One..Two¡­" She started to count slowly. However, the three women made no motion to move, they where afraid. At this point she is wasting time, she raised her hand. "kill them" her voice was settling and soft, no malice just a simple command. The guards didn''t hesitate as the killed the Concubines before they screamed. "Before I forget, Official¡­.." Rachel began a list of Corrupt Officials. "Drag them outside and kill, but, not before reading off their list of crime." She waved to Lalya and Hel, who quietly nodded. "Emperor, Empress, this Empress Dowager shall retire for the night." Rachel said as she walked away Ana following behind her. As soon as she got into her room she collapsed, and Ana held her up and walked her to her bed. Sweat formed on her face, Rachel felt like she was being attacked. [I might have been wrong to send you here. I didn''t except for Cai Lingxin state to amplify.] Elfin said but Rachel wasn''t conscious. [This must be due to Cai Lingxin not being compatible with the destroyer element. Although, she merged completely it caused such an anomaly. Should I report this?] Elfin wondered. Night was in full bloom, Ana had just cleaned off her face that became bloodies to due to the number of assassin that had been sent. "Well?" Hel asked sitting on the floor by the door eating some gr.a.p.es. Michelle was focused out the window, and Lalya was using her magic to scan Rachel, She looked rather grim. "Its no Good, I can''t find anything¡­" Lalya said, neither Michelle''s scan nor her power could find anything wrong. She wondered if it''s something neither she nor Michelle can see, there is clearly something wrong with their master, but they can''t figure out what. "What are you staring at?" Ana finally asked because Michelle was so focused on outside. "..." Ana looked a little hurt and sighed. "Don''t take it to hard, Michelle, literally only answers Master. Her ignoring you is just her thinking your not important." Lalya said fixing her outfit. "Damn, these Asian clothes are so stuff. I can''t understand how people can walk in something so long and unnecessary." "You telling me, I want to strip out of these ASAP. Can you imagine if Kayle was here. She would have been ripped these clothes off once Master had her back turned." Hel smiled back while pulling the cup of whatever it is she was wearing. "I don''t see a problem with it?" Ana said confused. "That''s because you are always conservative, and you originally come from and Asian country like this." Lalya still wiggling around in the outfit. "Well, Is suppose, I have to think you. I wouldn''t have known how to put these on without." Ana smiled and just as she was about to say, ''Your Welcome'', Hel interrupted. "Layla can you not say Asian so much like that, it makes you sound racist." "She is right" Ana commented when she thought about it. Layla made a face and went silent. Chapter 147 - Extra: Single-Father Secretary Rachel looked at her niece, as her gaze spun around to all the kids now around twenty years old in her house, it was the male lead, all Five of Josephs kids, her daughter and her daughter''s current boyfriend. Where here in their PJs, in his home. Along with Joseph and his wife. This is one of their free weekend and they choose to spend it at his house, to watch all the Disney movies for whatever reason. "You know, Elsa makes a fierce exit. But, Kuzco know how to make a fierce entrance" Her niece, Emily said as she took a potato chip, they had just finished frozen and are now moving on to M.o.a.na. "Imagine if they had a kid?" Her daughter, Samantha chimed in. "Let it grove, Let it Grove. Can''t hold back all the moves." Her daughter''s boyfriend sung, we''ll call him Roger, because his real name doesn''t matter. "Nice, one bae, where did you get it." Samantha responded. "Tumblr" he responded back. "Life isn''t some cartoon musical where you sing a little song, and your insipid dreams magically come true, So let it go. #Zootopia" One of Joseph kids said. "Does everyone remember, how Ariel was so impressed with a fork." Said the male lead. "I kept thinking how it was funny, that she was so impressed with it, despite her Dad carrying around a glorified golden pitchfork every day." "speaking of Ariel, how is her soft after living in saltwater all her life?" Emily asked "heh, Mermaid physics." Joseph eldest daughter said. "You know Cinderella never asked for a prince. She asked for a night off and a dress. Like never once did she say she wanted a prince to come and rescue me. She just wanted to look cute and ''turn up'' at the party." "You know Hercules and Ariel are cousin. Triton is the son of Poseidon, who is the brother of Zeus that is the father of Hercules. So, yes, they are literally cousin who share the social awkward gingers trait." Samantha said smiling. "Did you guys know that when the female clown fish dies, the male will change its s.e.x and reproduce with its own children" Emily came back. "I''m guessing that''s why Nemo''s dad wanted to find him so much." Said Joseph youngest son while eating some popcorn. "Do you wonder if belle and beast had to buy new furniture, after they got married, since half like half their castle turned into furniture." "Haha, Beauty and the Beast 2, trip to Ikea." Said Joseph youngest daughter who was texting while laughing. They continued with the movie, Rachel sat in the back with Joseph and his wife, they both had a beer as they listened to the kids talk. "A.d.u.l.thood is a scam" Emily suddenly said "I want to be a crow." "¡­.." the entire room was so confused off greatest conversation derailing ever. "Being a Crow, you collect shiny things, hop around the street happily for no apparent reason, and scream loudly when you see your friends" Emily finished, she ended up putting a smile on everyone''s faces. Then they moved on to the last Frozen 2 came out not to long ago. And at a certain part in the movie, everyone looks at his daughter, ''Samantha'' and smiled. "That is not becoming a thing" her daughter said seriously. Chapter 148 - Twin to the Hero, Daughter to the Demon King (3) The moment Miyu woke up from her nap, she felt dizzy, her vision was twisting around. A cooled cloth was on her head, and her adopted father the demon king was half-asleep on the side of the bed not to far from her. Her boy is now eight years-old it has been a calming first year in this demon castle. But her reason for collapse is unknown even to her. Miyu was feeling nervous and uncertainty, but she had no idea she was feeling these things an had no idea how to deal with them. Although her expression didn''t show it, but internally she was panicking. Most importantly she felt her heart being squeezed, she wondered what happed, she could find nothing wrong with her body and yet this uncomfortable feeling continues to exist, she continued lost in thought when a hand popped onto her small forehead. Miyu looked at her adopted father, the Demon King named Brizakar. Her expression blank. "Your Fever, is gone, so I suppose you''ll be fine." He pattered her head and walked out of her rather large and lavish room. Everything was rather soft, and she had giant stuff dolls everywhere. He was followed her his aide, and just as Miyu was bout to jump, the demon maidservant approached. "Princess, we will get you ready." they said their eyes sparkling. Miyu said nothing and nodded her head as the maids bathed and clothes her in a cute Lolita outfit. They handed her a soft bear and she ran down to the dining room to have breakfast. Her Adopted Father was there already sitting down, he smiled as she ran in and sat on her chair directly across from him. Her bear was by her side, his hand reached over and put a napkin on her. "You can start eating now." Miyu didn''t hesitate as she began to elegantly eat with proper manners. Rachel was having none of that Uncultured S***. She ingrained perfect manners into Miyu, always while eating Miyu can remember all the times Rachel had totally lost it when she picked up the wrong fork, or when she wasn''t proper sitting while eating. Or when she held her chopsticks the wrong way. The Dinner table wasn''t to full but had enough for seconds and thirds for the daughter father duo to eat their fill. The Demin King never really ate much as he would finish a plat and be done, wasting a perfectly good table full of food. "Don''t waste food" Miyu remembered as she slowly ate every piece of food on the table, her adoptive father had been finished and was just watching the little girl eat all of it. When she finished, Brizakar gently took off her napkin and picked her up as the demon servants quickly cleaned everything up. Miyu put her little arms around her adoptive father''s neck, while he carried her little stuff bear in the other. He walked into his office and sat her down on the couch while, he placed her bear right next to her. She kicked her legs while holding the bear she was to short to reach the ground with her feet. Her adoptive Father stood back for rubbed his chin in wonder, he left for a moment and then came back with two bigger bears and sat them right next to her before placing an object that one wouldn''t help but think it was the wooden version of the rubik cube . He seemed satisfied with whatever he was doing as he put his hands up like frame the scene into his mind before sitting down and working. Miyu nonchalantly began to play with the rubik cube, she spent a few hours on it, since she didn''t know what to do with it for a while, until she realized she should try getting the colors to match. Eventually when she did she laid the cube down, got up from the chair, and walked out the office with her bear. Brizakar, smiled and continued to work, he only meant to keep for here for a few hours a day. Miyu came upon the garden and ran straight towards the shed as she grabbed an unusually large pair of scissors. She forgot her bear as she took off with the scissors, since they where two big she ended up dragging them. As she was running with the scissors she was suddenly picked up by the rather large wolf-man who had a scary face. Demon Duke Jarzen, who also happens to be a general, he looked at Miyu unenthusiastically. Miyu looked at the wolf man with a blank face. And then he took her scissors from her, then put her down. He handed her back her bear and walked away without a word. Her bear back in her arms, she is watching the wolf man walk away before turning and running off. To be honest she wasn''t sure why she wanted the scissors in the first place, when she saw them, she just picked them up and ran away with them. Miyu was stopped on one of the stairs that had a window viewing the outer court. She saw the demon Solders practice; they were practicing with swords. Wanting to get a closer look she hopped onto the window and jumped out. Her falling person, shocked them and they started to panic in trying to catch her. Well, they all failed as hit the ground face first, and laid their for a second before lifting her head. Her face blankly saying. "It hurts" One of the demon soldiers with a fish for a face, lifts her up by her Lolita dress. "Well, of course it hurts. You did jump Afterall" he said as he picked her up normally and put her on his shoulders. The rest of the demon soldiers laughed lightly before returning to their everyday practice outside the courtyard. Chapter 149 - Twin to the Hero, Daughter to the Demon King (4) Miyu was running around again in her nightdress, the demon servants where chasing her around trying to get her to bed. While running she ran into the tree that was her adoptive father now. Her picked her up with ease as he brought her back to her room. He tucked her in and she fell asleep immediately. Walking out the Demon King looked at the exhausted servants, he smiled, his adopted daughter is hard for very experienced servants to handle. "You majesty, human children are so exhausting." Said the head maid, her face was sweating and she had a cloth wiping it. "It has only been a year, she is still able to get the best of us. Might I suggest finally putting in lesson for her, at least ones that keep her tame for most of the day." The Demon King rubbed his chin and thought for a moment. "I suppose your right." The Next day Brizakar, sat his daughter down at a desk, in room, filled with books. It looked like an European style classroom for noble children. He rubbed her head as she stared at him. "Alyvaz, from now on your going to be here to take lesson from the demon instructors." Miyu suddenly remembered something she watched with Rachel; she forgot the name of it but it did entertain her. She nodded her head as she listened to him, when he was finished, he quietly left the room as he first instructor walked into the room. The leopard instructor walked in, he looked at Miyu, he really wasn''t pleased at all. Few Demons have a prejudice against Humans. But, it looks like her instructor does, he was her history and science instructor. 45 minutes later. The Leopard instructor was pale and he looked as if he lost all his fur, by the end of his lesson. If Rachel was here, she would have slapped ''All Mights'' Face from My hero Academia. The next instructor to walk in was a dragon lady, she was her instructor on etiquette. She paused at the miniature alchemy set on the table with wonder and them looked at the door she walked into. She shrugged her shoulder and then went on with her lesson. When the lady left she was smiling looking as if flowers where all around her. Miyu tilted her head as a Demon Maid walked in to lead her to Lunch. Which Miyu followed quietly and met her Adoptive Father at the table waiting for Her. She ran to her seat. Brizakar asked her about her lesson this morning and she answered. Afterword''s she was sent down to the courtyard where the soldier''s practice. Demon Duke Jarzen, was going to teach her swordsmanship. The maid servants put her in a light outfit as they pulled her hair into a ponytail. She saw Jarzen walked towards her with a wooden sword. The other soldiers sat by the sidelines. Holding the wooden sword, Miyu saw that it was decently heavy, she could barley picked it up with her noodle arms. "Try swinging it." Jarzen said his arms folded as he saw that she looked to be struggling to pick it up. Miyu nodded her head and added a bit of force from her power to lift it up, she nearly fell backwards as a result. But she managed to get it behind her before swung forward. Split, the moment the wooden sword slammed into the ground. The earth cracked, some of the soldiers had to dodge as the split went all the way to the wall. Miyu, looked at Jarzen''s stunned face innocently. "What''s Going On!" Brizakar coming out, the noise was loud enough to draw his attention. He looked down at Miyu, her wooden sword, and the split earth. A moment of thought and he started to laugh. Miyu not understanding just tilted her head. It didn''t take long for a few more years to pass, by this time Miyu is about thirteen years old. Still a little girl, but just a bit bigger. Sighs of strife are getting rough among the humans and demon. Miyu was looking down from well-walled Fort her had Demon maids with her and an Aide of her adoptive father''s explain the battle going on. Which she wasn''t really listening to as her gaze across the valley demons and humans who were clashing. Jarzen was in the lead, he would howl like a wolf every now and then so it would be easy to find him from up here. It was clear that in terms of strength and skill that the demons where at an advantage. The battlefield was in chaos, and eventually when the human armies had enough of losing people they retreated. The demons lead by Jarzen regrouped and came back with victory. The soldiers where happy, but Jarzen being the general didn''t let that get to his head. His face didn''t show any satisfaction towards the fight at all. It might be because they where only keeping them away from the border. Miyu sat in the back as she watched Jarzen talk to his captain about the attack. She looked down and started kicking her short legs when she suddenly paused. The little candy lights, that had been flying around grew weary. She tilted her head as she stood up and followed where they are freaking out at. Jarzen had called her but she was so focused on the little lights that she didn''t really hear him. She paused at the bright red light surrounded what looked like a human in the middle of the Fort. The demons didn''t notice him until now. Due to Miyu just starting straight at him, her gaze went down to the sword at his side. The human''s eye where red and the aura was violent, he didn''t look conscious. All the demons where on guard, when Jarzen came out he was rather shocked. While the other demon went on guard as the human screamed viciously and went an attacked. Miyu understood as she was first person to notice when she got outside the demon turned into a human, it was so quick, that maybe the other demons didn''t notice. The human''s body was flinging around like crazy trying to claim the lives of the demons. The little things of light where flying around her clearly trying to get her to do something. The frenzied person then flung himself towards her. Miyu caught the blade with her hand, she started to understand the problem when the sword started talking. It clearly wanted to do nothing more then kill and dint care who it possessed. So when it found someone stronger then the person who it first possessed. Miyu tilted her head, as the thing tried to torture her with death and all sorts of things. Miyu tilted her head and squeezed the blade, she squeezed harder and harder. Until it shut up because it was afraid of being broken in two by a deadly little girl. The human host was passed out onto the ground and not long afterword was collect by the demon interrogators. The lights around Miyu started to react and flow into the sword, the voice in the sword was instantly gone, although it didn''t change physically it was somehow different. Chapter 150 - Tyrant Empress Dowager (6) Rachel finally woke up to a sword pointed at her neck, her daze somewhat dull as she looked at the Emperor, who broke into her room somehow, she saw that her servants were busy outside. Ana was being forced into the ground. Before it cut flesh, she grabbed the sword and crushed it with her hand. The Emperor was shocked and fell backward, Rachel admired the shard of the sword for a moment. When she coldhearted thrown it at the Emperor killing him instantly without mercy. Her expression was so cold that it made those holding Ana halt and back away out of fear. She had used her shadows to kill them instantly when they did. "Your awake?" Ana said with respect and was shivering somewhat. Rachel pulled her hair back as she started to sober up. "How long have I been out?" Rachel asked. "About a month" Rachel nodded and glanced outside with her shadows she understood that the emperor had gathered an army to subdue Rachel''s subordinates. Hel, Layla, and Michelle were dealing with the human armies without using their powers so it was taking them awhile. Grabbing a sword Rachel cut off the Emperor''s head and walked outside with it. The shock of seeing the Emperor''s head was terrifying, especially since Rachel was the one holding it. Rachel glanced at Hel, Lalya, and Michelle, telling them to kill everyone here. Rachel throws the former Emperor''s head down the large ceremonial steps and turned back inside. The next day she had the young Empress and her five-year-old son, as well as court officials before her and tied up before her. Rachel frowned at the Empress and her young son and wondered why they were tied up. "Release the Empress and the Crown Prince." Some of the Officials looked confused as the Empress son was the youngest of the harem. The ropes on the Empress and her son where cut off and they were brought over. The Empress collapsed onto the ground. "Your majesty, Empress Dowager, please spa-" "I never gave you permission to talk nor beg," Rachel said in a deadly voice, the little prince stared with red eyes unsure of what to do. He was too scared to cry or make noise. "If you just stay quiet you may live another day." Rachel then finally turned her attention to the many officials who were tied and gaged to the floor. "as for the rest of you" she waved her hand. "Kill them." With no hesitation and muffled screams, all fifty of these officials were killed. Their treasure was taken and given to the people. Families were allowed to live. But, only as slaves for the rest of there lives. As for the Concubines of the harem, somewhere released, somewhere killed immediately. Somewhere sent to brothels, slaves, etc. The only ones who remained were the Empress, Concubine Wen, and a few of the Concubines who bore the Emperor''s children. The Harem held about 26 children from both former emperors. Within five years, Rachel''s rule had settled with objects being non-existent. The Children of the Harem were filtered and somewhere sent to live among the common people, once she deemed their worth their tests. Most of those made to live on the outside, they where giving pay and provided a place to live on the outside. The Competent of the Harems children were allowed to stay, whether they are male or female. Rachel was annoyed at their mother who sighed with relief when their children were allowed to stay, as for the ones who had to go, they screamed cried and begged to stay. The Crown Prince the Empress son was almost tied to her hip, in order to teach him how to rule. The reason she had chosen the Empress son was that One, he was smarter and could easily understand a situation and two, he was unfavored by his father. Yawning, Rachel leaned back comfortably, she is now the grand Empress Dowager and had long stepped back. The Young Crown Prince was now Emperor his ruling is peaceful and innovative. He has a decent close relationship with his siblings, so no troubles with the throne. His wife chosen by his mother and him was decent and not too stupid. She sat near the Pavilion, the sound of children running around and playing. Both Cousins and siblings, their mother having a nice chat, its nice when people are sensible. Rachel has to admit she did a good in choosing people who weren''t that greedy. "Grand Empress Dowager," said the child who is now and Emperor, he smiled kindheartedly. "Ah, Junior, every time I see you if breaks my heart." Rachel started to say. "¡­." The Emperor didn''t say anything as he sat down. "I heard about the Edict you passed this morning. Why, are you getting involved with the personal affairs of others?" Rachel asked "He''s m-" Rachel didn''t give him a chance to answer as she threw a pastry at his face. (?_?) He looked at her, he wasn''t mad at all, he laughed a little. Because usually when she hated something he did, she would throw something soft at his face, with great accuracy. She would carry a serious expression. While doing so even though the object she throws at gets more and more ridiculous as time goes. "He''s-" he tried to say again when she a little lotus at him this time. Her expression didn''t change. By this time the people on the other side of the pavilion were laughing quietly clearly entertain by Rachel''s silly way. At this point the conversation would go on like this, he would try to give his excuse and she would throw anything at him. "What do you want me to do, retract my decree" Rachel said nothing she just stared at him. "You can''t be serious." (?_?) Chapter 151 - Twin to the Hero, Daughter to the Demon King (5) Miyu was eating some crystal gr.a.p.es, that had been peeled for her by the demon servants. She was in the main hall, as the Demon nobles gathered around. Since she was about sixteen, so would the Hero be. In the Story, he is brought to the battlefield around this age. This meeting is about his first appearance, they had lost a member of one of their offensive forces due to the hero. While eating them, Miyu could feel the confused gaze of someone among the demons. "Elfin, can you connect me to Rachel?" Miyu asked A moment later. "Yes, Miyu?" she heard Rachel''s voice through her head. "There is something I don''t understand." She said softly. She kept thinking about it, but she ended up being confused more. "What is it?" "My Dad said, that General Holan who was leading the offensive force. Shouldn''t have lost the way he did, he thinks an insider gave information." "Well, first explain to me about your life there." Miyu nodded her head and explained to Rachel about the course of the events throughout her life in this world. "Well, for one thing, he is right. This General Holan sounds like a pretty experienced given that he survived during the last hero reign, he''s also had some experience dealing with humans and their strategy. His death sounds as if he was caught off guard, and that shouldn''t happen with his experience. Now let''s look at the situation, General Holan was given Fort Oz''galon by the last demon King, about over 200 years or so. It would be safe to say that he knows this place more than to well. For his confrontation with the hero, now what shouldn''t have been possible. Given he was fought in his own location, he would have plenty of traps, soldiers, healers. Yet, the Hero small party of six took down the whole Fort by themselves, it sounds too farfetched. Since not much is know about the downfall. You can only guess and theorize. But I remember you telling me you saw a demon transform themselves into a human, Miyu tell me is there a gaze that is looking at you strongly." "Yes" "Well, it is only a theory. So how about we test it out, throw your sword at the person right now." Miyu did not hesitate as her sword went flying and slammed into a person. Who screamed in pain, Her adoptive Father was shocked as the crowd of demons split, the demon who had been hit with a sword. She walked up to him and pulled her sword out of his shoulder. "Its impossible, for normal illusion magic that changes one''s appearance not to be discovered, especially towards demon who, whose magic capabilities are stronger than humans. However, its a different story with magical items. See it this person has a magical item and destroy it." Miyu looked to the man''s necklace, and cut it off with her sword. She then destroyed it under her foot. The demon screamed "Noooo!" just as his transformation back into a human was complete. It was at this moment that he knew, he was cut. The Demon King took no time to move next her and put the puny human in a chokehold. "To think one was this close. " "Miyu if the You Father asks, just say what I''m about to say...." The Demon King threw the human to his guards. "I want him tortured, and speaking by the time I get down there." The guards dragged him away. He then turned to Miyu. "How did you know, he was Human?" "I didn''t, it was just a theory," Miyu said calmly. "A Theory?" "I felt someone''s gazes staring to strongly at me." Her adoptive Father''s eyes widen, he seemed to have drawn a very good guess and smiled. While patting her head. The Demon King did not forget that she was the twin to the Hero and his adoptive daughter. If a Spy infiltrated using a demon disguise, he would help but be confused by Miyu''s appearance her and the Hero where identical twins. It would be impossible for a spy not to know the Hero''s appearance, just as it would be impossible for a spy to fathom the idea that a human would be on the side of the demons. "Well, done" Miyu did not follow up with the aftermath as her father gave her a dining table full of sweets to eat. To which she happily gave her attention. Later she was invited by one the female general and leader of the Vampire faction, Deliliah. To go with her on a mission, she wanted to get a lost treasure that belonged to her kind. While doing so she also wanted to get to know the demon King''s little princess he is so proud of. She had been busy dealing with some things in her territory, so she had never fully had time to interact with the little princess. But she certainly heard the stories. Miyu nodded she wanted to go outside since someone gave her an opportunity why not. Chapter 152 - Twin to the Hero, Daughter to the Demon King (6) Miyu looked around and gazed deeply into the dark forest, she was in wonder. "Alyvaz" Deliliah said smiling, the young girl who she was watching is rather cute and did some really odd but funny things on her way here. They enter a cave not long after and it was deep, very deep. As they where walking Miyu stepped on something which gravity lowered. She stopped and still didn''t move when she fell through the floor. Deliliah didn''t have time to react when she saw Miyu fall through the floor. Miyu landed on her feet, she was already surrounded by a high-level monster, taking out her sword. After about an hour later she was already sitting on a pile of corpse. She had taken out the mini-tablet and was playing on it while waiting for Deliliah to come. It had been an hour and Miyu had put away her mini-computer and yawned, her companion was taking a while. "Hey, You!" she heard the yell of a voice behind her. She turned around to look at the duo, who froze when they saw her face. The boy was male, he looked to be a thief and was very wary of her, while the young woman next to him was a priest. "Ummm" the Priest girl tied to say when the first tremor came from the direction they came from. Miyu lifted her gaze, just as the tremors started and something large was making its way here. The pair looked behind them pale and were about to run away when they stopped because the girl who looked like the hero was just sitting there. The giant lizard saw Miyu first and tried to snap at her when it was suddenly smacked to the ground. It died pathetically as it didn''t even see Miyu move. Poking at the dead lizard for a moment before lifting her heavy sword with ease. "She''s taking to long" Miyu whispered as she walked ahead to go find Deliliah. The shocked duo quickly followed but realized she was too fast, and they could barely keep up, soon enough they lost sight of here. Miyu came upon the scene, Deliliah was dealing with the hero and the rest of his party. Something was wrong, Miyu looked at the object in one of the Hero''s companions'' hands. At first, she thought nothing of it but she saw that Deliliah was really trying not to damage it. At the risk of her own life and injury. Swinging her sword, Miyu had thrown it to cut off a fatal attack from the Hero, Miyu had stolen the object from one of the Hero companions. Deliliah, gave a sigh of relief when she saw that Miyu had the orb object embedded with golden leaves. "What is this?" Miyu whispered looking at it, the Hero and his party Froze when they saw her face, the party turned their gazes to the hero. Just as the duo Miyu had seen earlier. She handed the object to Deliliah, who looked at it lovingly she could stop herself from crying. Miyu stared at the women blankly, she wasn''t the type to understand how to comfort someone. Picking up her sword she swung it with a bit of force to get them out there. Rachel had given he the teleportation ability just in case. So, she used that as a gaze to get out of there. Again, not sure why she felt the need to leave. The moment she and Deliliah got out and was on some random area of the forest, cause Miyu doesn''t have good coordination or something. They both paused as they felt the oppressive energy. "The Demon King?" Deliliah questioned, "Why is he all the way out here?" she wondered and then looked at Miyu''s blank expression. She sighed as she felt the presence of the hero who somehow caught up with them. "Sylvia!" the Hero called desperately. "Alyvaz" Her father said suddenly in front of her, you could tell he was angry. His cape spread and the three of them disappeared. The Demon King Brizakar was sitting at his throne, he looked livid and making Deliliah nervous not sure what was going on. She glanced at Miyu who was just starting. "So, you think its okay to just disappear for two months without telling." Brizakar said, and Deliliah thought for a moment and gave the most ''are you serious expression?'' at Miyu. "I forgot," Miyu said lightly. "¡­.." Deliliah wanted to facepalm herself, Miyu is undeniably cute and dim-witted. But that fact that she forgot to tell her Demon King father that was she was going out. Any parent would be freaking out when their sixteen-year-old child decided to leave without saying anything. Granted she should have made sure to confirm with her King that he knows. Well, needless to say. Miyu was grounded wasn''t going to have any delicious demon Sweets Cakes for a while. The male lead Antonio Owen, sat at a camp with his companions; Tyon the thief, Erica the priestess, Princess Anglesia and her brother Prince Alector, The Mage/Wizard Crain and the Paladin Hidoku. "¡­.." his companions noticed his eerie silence. Antonio kept thinking back, his parents escaped the demon raid on his home village, and they told him that his sister was killed and torn apart by the demons in front of them. He really wanted to trust his parents, but seeing his twin alive and well, he second-guessed because his parents decided in graphic detail about his sister death and to not go back to the village to collect her body. And thinking about it a little more, his parents escaped in a carriage with items from their home he remembered, they told him they picked up the carriage on their way to the capital. But the horse belonged to their farm, and there were too many items he remembered their home among their effects. He explained away, but now doubt sprang in his heart and don''t seem to leave. Chapter 153 - The CEO’s Ex-Wife (1) Rachel was laying down, she died of old age in her last life as it naturally more peaceful as the country was advancing in such a good direction. She had looked at Miyu and her progress when she eventually came upon the scene with the Hero. She sighed; she felt her heart clench she was still suffering from something she can''t directly explain. ''Elfin prepare to send me to a world, I need one where I can battle out with feelings of rage. I need something gentle and loving.'' It was sunny when she came to in the middle of the sidewalk with a piece of paper in her hand. Rachel for some reason wanted to chuck it in rage. She looked back down at the Ultrasound, She was a pregnant person this time and not only that. She folded the piece of paper and put it into her handbag she walked home. Touching her stomach, she thought of all times she went through motherhood. The feeling of life growing inside you, the wonderful unexplainable feeling. You get, just before the baby is born, just before you hold that small little body in your arms. Just before you see those soft little eyes that no nothing but Mom. She got home and opened the door to the lavish style home. "I have returned," she said but got no response back. She walked further in and then heard a m.o.a.n. Rachel paused and couldn''t believe it as walked closer and closer to their bedroom door and opened it. "Look, she is already back," Said the woman who was already nearly n.a.k.e.d and all but her underwear was still on her. Rachel could not believe her eyes and then for a moment of calmness in the back of her head secretly snapped photos and is taking a video. Her husband laughed coldly and calmly at her. He then stood up and got a cigarette. "Come here," he told the women he was with. "I apologize, I will let you continue," Rachel said turned around her eyes filled with rage as she quickly closed the door before, he said anything. Wang Yoo-Ri, Was a rising star with a high IQ. She studied Law; she has also gotten into Harvard with a scholarship. She now has a degree in law and recently got her doctrine in psychology. She also has friends in high places and is quite the politician. Not to mention she pretty enough to be a model in the states. Her parents were middle-class and was able to get her a marriage to a rich businessman''s son, Ryuk Jin-Sang her husband. Although their marriage was forced, and her parents died in a car accident not long afterward. Rachel had hopped into her car and drove off to the nearest park. She sat on sing and thought about her next step. She needed to divorce this b*****, but she needed to do it cleanly and swiftly without him coming back. She also needs funding; Rachel bites her nail but didn''t bit if off completely. And thought about it a bit more, Ryuk Jin-Sang was supposed to marry her older sister Wang Soyun. But, that older sister disappeared into the states. Their parents begged Yoo-Ri to take her sister''s place in marriage. Yoo-Ri refused as she was already on her own career path and didn''t want to take her sister''s lover. Well, one thing leads to another and she was forced into the marriage. And it had been only two years and their relationship was already dead awful form the get-go. The man got it in his right mind that she was responsible for her sister leaving. "That''s right" Rachel had an idea and pulled out her phone and dialed a number "It''s me, I would like you to do a few things for me." "Sure, what do you want?" "My sister I would like you to investigate what she has been doing these last two years as well as why she left for the states. I can trust you to give me evidence to." "Yep, and that other things?" "I need you to help me investigate all the dealings of Ryuk family." "Your husband?" "Jim, I''m pregnant." "I see¡­.So, what are you trying to do?" "Get a bit of revenge¡­I am going to make him fall." "Isn''t that a little extreme." "I want to be secure, Jim. If I don''t take him down completely, he takes my child I will not allow that to happen." "So, what about staying married." "And be treated the same way he treated me all these years no, I have a child to think about now¡­.That reminds me do you think-" "Already on it don''t worry, I see to it." "Thank you" Rachel hung up her phone and touched her stomach she wondered about motherhood. How odd to think about it like this. -Next day- Rachel sat on the couch with a magazine, the blonde women from yesterday left after making fun of her once again. Ryuk Jin-Sang walked down the steps suit and all. He glanced at her then at the kitchen and was about the say something. "We are about to go to the old house, right. Mother-in-law would want to eat breakfast with you." Rachel stood up and closed her magazine. They both walked out at the same time, Jin-Sang brought out his favorite car. Rachel sat in the back and lazed on her phone. "¡­." He said nothing as she got in and didn''t even bother to look behind him. Rachel touched her necklace that had a hidden camera installed into it. And then pulled out her phone and started checking the news and everything related to him. Her hands trembled, This b*****, must think he''s god''s gift to women. Chapter 154 - Twin to the Hero, Daughter to the Demon King (7) Two years had passed as Miyu yawned and leaned back on the window ceil, her father was in another war council. At this point, the war was at an aggressive turn but remained at a stalemate. When the father walked out he patted her head and smiled rather sadly. The Hero was way stronger now and had groomed so strong that he threatens the Demon King. In history, the demon King has always died to the hero no matter what. In his youth, he had often raged at how unfair it was that he was fated to die by a child''s hand. "Once I go, everything will be left to you." He said "Are you going to finish the Hero off?" Miyu asked. "Yes, it seems he had completely forgotten about you." He smiled, after some time the hero had completely forgotten about his sister''s existence. Perhaps the humans convinced him that she was an illusion. "I am going to take the Hero down with everything I have now that he has become stronger and more of a threat." He took both of her hands in his own. "My death will pave the way, boost the demon''s morals and make the humans think that they won. To them, you are not a threat." He looked at his adoptive daughter who he grew proud of, he had long realized that she was the true Hero and her twin was just mistaken as it. Her power far greatly exceeds his own. He remembered after his discovery of this little fact he went and read the prophecy of the hero repeatedly, analyzed and finally concluded. In a sense dying by her brother''s hand for her future, was a loophole he would technically be dying because of the Hero. If the Hero is his Heir and becomes the new leader of the demons, the wars and the battle could end for good. Since she is the strongest and can choose, meaning she can choose the demons who loved rather than the humans who abandoned her. And there were no more Hero prophecies after her, which could only mean that no matter what the Hero choose these years of bloodshed would end, in the demon''s victory. He can see it now, the prosperity and peace that will come when she rules. His hand still holding her he led her to the dining room, full of generals and close aids they had one all big dinner together. Nosy and great, they talked like one big family. Butting heads, laughing, and raising their cups in the air. The soldiers that were going to battle where outside eating and drinking to their heart''s content. Miyu felt odd, she understood the sentiment, she understood meaning. As she kept things about them dying and reincarnating, she felt some pain, she was still trying to comfort herself with the idea that they would be reincarnating. They would new lives as new people, have different fates and whatnot. Right now, Miyu did not like what she was feeling. The sound of celebration was everywhere, the demons partied hard. By, the morning they said their goodbyes. Miyu watched as her adoptive father waved her on the last goodbye before he set off with a large army of demons, he only took half his generals with him and left the other half to help Miyu rule over the demons. Deliliah was next to her, with red eyes, he glanced at Miyu and patted her shoulder before leading her away. She brought her to her room, all this time Miyu said nothing, Miyu had walked to her bed. Deliliah closed the doors to leave Miyu in her room. She looked at the sad expression on the demon servants and said lightly "People deal with grief differently" she smiled. "Let''s leave her alone for a while." Another year had passed, when news arrived, of the Demon King and Hero perishing in battle. He body was brought back and a funeral had been held. Miyu stared down at the old demon King, his face was peaceful and seemed to. A funeral ceremony for noble and powerful demons is held like this, their body is placed on a pedestal and turned into an orb. The reason this, was for the power within a deceased demon to be handed down to their heirs. Once she saw it, she glanced at Deliliah. As the Light Orb with Golden leaves was handed to her. It settled in her hand, it was warm and began to lightly glow. Signifying that she was recognized as his heir and would be coronated as custom. A few rights were said and the orb glowed more and started to completely disappear into her. The remaining Demon Generals and the few who survived where present. Congratulated her, Miyu stood blank-faced. Miyu ended up staying in this world for over 1200 years, before dying of old age. When she woke up she was back in the personal space. Her eyes settled and she felt somewhat older, she took out her phone and called Rachel. "How was it?" Rachel asked the moment she answered. "I learned a lot," she said lightly. "It was har wasn''t it." "¡­.." Miyu said nothing. "I think I understand grief now." "is that so¡­. Well, relax a bit, you did well" Rachel said and she hung up rather quickly. "She must be busy with something" Miyu whispered. Chapter 155 - The CEO’s Ex-Wife (2) The Ryuk family house, they weren''t the richest family in Zu City but they were certainly old money. Getting out the car the both headed toward the house. "Young Master and Young Lady. The madam is waiting for you inside." Said the butler who bowed. Rachel walked along with her head in the clouds somewhat, hatred not only for herself but for the former Yoo-Ri. Without paying attention Jin-Sang''s mother rushes to his side in excitement before her expression darkened at seeing Her. "Greetings Mother-in¡­." Rachel trailed off as she was ignored. She smiled inside as she caught their treatment of her on Camera. "Sister-in-Law!" Said another beautiful girl that looked to had been spoiled since birth, Ha Chong-Hui. Her face had a hint of mockery. Rachel made no motion as this person in front of her was a good friend of Wang Soyun. "Allow me to pour you a cup of tea." The girls said suddenly while her husband and Mother-in-law where enjoy a conversation. Chong-Hui then pushed her and proceeded to sit her down on a seat far away from the Mother and son. Chong-Hui is a childhood friend of her husband and a good girl in the eyes of her mother in law. Rachel reached out her phone and texted a number before giving it a call. She got up from her chair "Mother-in-law, I must go. I have an appointment." The two waved her up but didn''t say anything. Rachel walked outside she was going to wait for her taxi. "Haha, Wang Yoo-Ri!" said Chong-Hui as she ran out her expression somewhat evil. "You are not even equal to a servant in this family" She point but Rachel didn''t even turn around, she ignored the women telling her unpleasant things. But then suddenly. Her hair was grabbed "A wench like you who would rob your sister''s lover and can still be shameless enough to walk around here like you own the place-" "You''re so annoying" "B****, What did you say," She said in near hysterics "I never robbed my sister of her lover; it was she who left. If the Ryuk family actually looked they would have found out my dear beloved Sister had married someone the moment she landed in the states." "Huh?" Chong-Hui "You stayed around my sister enough to know what she is really like. She was a woman worse than me no." "You" "I would let go of my hair before the Ryuk family servants come out here and see what a good girl you are." Chong-Hui huffed off after she left go of Rachels'' hair and high heels clanking on the way inside. Rachel used her Shadow-weaving. Trip Chong-Hui fell flat on her face, Rachel nearly broke down in laughter. As she walked out the front gates and saw another face, Rachel felt her heart beat a bit faster at him. Hung Sung-Jin, the man was someone Wang Yoo-Ri was dating before she married Ryuk , it was ironic that he turned out to be the Family''s friend and someone considered Ryuk''s best friend. The day they broke up was the hardest day of Wang Yoo-Ri''s life. And yet the man never blamed her or hated her for it once. His soft smile and features that were on pair with her husband, no, he was better looking than him. Especially that expression. "Sung-Jin" Rachel greeted uncomfortably as she quickly left out the gate. ''Crap, dude is totally my type'' she thought. "Wait" She ignored his call as she headed into the taxi quickly take off before he got a chance to say anything. She stopped at Shake''s Caf¨¦. And looked at the young and handsome owner. "Jim?" "He''s in the back," the Owner said, and Rachel moved to the back. "Find anything she said to the blonde boy in a blue jumpsuit he looked rough and his stuff was everywhere in the tiny room." When they meet years ago, Jim was an uprising star in the gaming industry, back then facing a couple of lawsuits, she was his lawyer at the time. Afterword''s they had become good friends and sometimes drinking buddies. His company is huge now, but he likes to spend his time here in this Caf¨¦, the owner, by the way, is his boyfriend. Jim sipped a couple of noodles and gave her an envelope. "Those guys where almost squeaky clean," Jim said eating more of his noodles. "By the way, your sister just called your husband, he''s going to pick her up now." "So, she''s coming back without divorcing" Rachel smiled "This a.d.u.l.terous pair, is making things more exciting." Jim stopped sipping his noodles and nearly dropped his chopsticks. "Dude, I think pregnancy has made you evil," he said in English. Rachel laughed "I think anyone would go a little crazy with what my husband''s put me through." Jim looked at her for a comeback but stopped when he found nothing solid. "So about the Ranch in England¡­" "BloodSucker." "Hey, I was the one who had to work through your 82 lawsuits and arrest for a whole year." "You got paid" "Not enough for your 82 cases to get dismissed" "Ugh, fine" Jim huffed "I''ll send you the deed later" Rachel laughed as she walked out the door a large victory is on her shoulders. England, she missed it, especially owning a ranch again. Her eyes sparkled in excitement Chapter 156 - The CEO’s Ex-Wife (3) Rachel laid in her bed she was about to fall asleep when she heard the sounds of lovemaking from her husband''s bedroom. She sat up, and looked towards the wall, she smiled. "I will see how you fall" she whispered. -Next Morning- Rachel was already up and down in the Kitchen drinking some tea, she had just gotten off the phone. She touched her stomach revealing a loving smile. "Wang Yoo-Ri?" Rachel turned around to see her older sister look at her with a loving smile. "My sister, welcome back" she responded with such brightness that it stunned Wang Soyun. Rachel walked up to the women in an embrace. Wang Soyun was stunned and shocked at the actions of her own younger sister, this person seemed to have changed. Before, they where never this close and now. "How was your marriage back in the states?" Rachel whispered Wang Soyun widen her eyes in surprise "How did-" "My sister is so good to have you back. Now, we can both get what we want" Rachel let go of her embrace and stared lovingly at her sister. "What we want?" Wang Soyun stuttered in fear, for some reason she was scared, and she had never been scared by her younger sister before. At the appearance, her sister''s face was full of happiness and yet, just why is it so terrifying. Rachel backed away as she got the table ready with dishes setting up two. "Sister you must be hungry please have a seat." "Ah, Sure," Wang Soyun said unsure and still intimidated. "Ryuk Jin-Sang, welcome" Rachel said to her husband her smile bright. Jin-Sang ignored her and then looked at her sister who was trembling. Slap Rachel was stunned as she was slapped hard into the ground and then a few papers were thrown at her face. "You¡­.." her voice trailed off clearly. "Divorce" was all he said his face dark before he went to Wang Soyun and pulled her into a protective. He turned his face away from Rachel, but it was Wang Soyun who continued to stare as if enjoying the moment. But, the smile on her face soon dropped and then became terrified. Rachel had stood up with the paper in hand she read through it and smiled. "Alright, Divorce, I agree," she said her voice chipper making Jin-Sang frown in suspicion. Ding, Dong "I''ll get it" Rachel ran towards the door. "Yes, its those boxes right there." Rachel pointed at the two clearly packed bags in the living room. That Both Jin-Sang and Wang Soyun clearly missed earlier. "You-" Jin-Sang said his face dark with anger. "Expected this, of course, I did." Rachel said as she turned to leave and was nearly out the door "Ryuk Jin-Sang, don''t regret this." Rachel smiled and walked out of that disgusting home the moment she stepped out she felt that something changed, making her frown for a moment. She is in a setting years before this world story begins, So nothing should change. She waved her hand and got her thoughts back on track. ''Now the fun is just beginning'' Rachel thought as she walked towards the car. A frightening glint in her eyes. Her phone began to ring while she was in the car on her way to her rented apartment in the city. "Hey, brother-in-law. You saw everything last night didn''t you." "Yes, I don''t know how to thank you for that." "Actually, After my divorce. I will be opening a law firm in England, A prior investment from you and also a few phone calls from my niece would be nice." "..." She heard the man laugh hard. "Sure, I can do that." Rachel smiled as her driver stopped the car in front of her new apartment complex. "I have to go, talk to you later" She looked at the lovely place and relaxed somewhat as the movers began bringing the boxes. She looked at the nice furniture, sure enough, she chose some good pieces. It will most likely take a year or two to finish everything. -Next Month- Ryuk Jin-Sang sat in his office with a glum face, the beautiful women reading a report to him. ''It was too easy and not only that the look on her face...'' He was in deep thought with a bad feeling swirling in his gut. The whole divorce went through smoothly at the Civil Administration Bureau, their divorce only cost him a million. His Ex-wife was completely calm about it. "Jin-Sang¡­" Wang Soyun said it seemed his mind was elsewhere, making her grit her teeth. She had just become his secretary today and all of his thoughts were on her sister. "Sir" a man came into his office and then whispered something into his ear "Good Morning, everyone" Rachel said smiling at the room full of students. The room was rather large, its to bad that most of the students here are only here to listen to a beautiful women''s lecture. -Later- "We''re going Ms. Wang," Said a couple of students who left. Rachel packed up her face heavenly, Hung Sung-Jin was there to greet her the moment she walked out. Rachel wore a blank expression as he put flowers into her hand. His charming smile caught her off guard. "Sung-Jin¡­." Rachel trailed off, he was about to googly-eyed at his well-built form. "If your free now, how about a date." His strong gaze of affection put a not in her throat. "¡­.." For a moment Rachel didn''t say anything, she held the flowers to her face to cover her blushing face. "That would be lovely," She said still blushing, she had dirty thoughts, who can blame her she hadn''t that perfect fun in a long time. Sung-Jin eyes brightened as he led her out hand in hand, she felt speechless throughout the whole ordeal. Suddenly he stopped making Rachel bump into his back and then she saw him her Ex-husband, his glare greater than any fury she had ever seen before. Rachel couldn''t help but scoff Chapter 157 - The CEO’s Ex-Wife (4) "You go, I''ll deal with this" Rachel said to Sung-Jin. Who had already put her in a protective embrace, due to the look in Jin-Sang eyes, who then screamed bloody murder at Sung-Jin''s arms? Rachel looked back at Jin-Sang her eyes widen in surprise. Jealously ''Why'' Rachel gritted her teeth with hate for this man ''How dare you!'' she screamed in her head. "I couldn''t possibly leave you," Sung-Jin said as pulled her closer, Rachel felt the heat go into her face for a moment before pulling out of the man''s embrace. "Alright," She whispered and then glared at Jin-Sang without holding back. "Not even that long before our divorce was signed, and you are already on another man''s arm." "Well, it''s sure a lot better than you bringing a woman home every night. At least I respected our marriage." Rachel bit back at him. "What about you, do you like the woman I threw away?" He snarled at Sung-Jin. His childhood friend that had always looked at his wife with affection. "Women you threw away" Rachel scuffed before Sung-Jin could say anything before looking at him her gaze softened. "Sung-Jin, you don''t have to take the man''s words to heart. ''Women I threw away'' I never considered myself as his women." Rachel said to Sung-Jin her voice becoming more and more apologetic as she wanted to reveal all of Yoo-Ri true emotions to him. "Sung-Jin, when we broke up that was the hardest day of my life¡­. And when I saw you on my wedding day, it felt like my heart broke. I had no idea that you were childhood friend with Jin-Sang. I never wanted to hurt you like that." She saw Sung-Jin''s eyes grow teary and red at her confession. "I know" he broke out "I went to your parents the day of your wedding, I found out from them. They gladly praised your sacrifice" Rachel''s heart dropped; she had no idea that he went to her parents. "¡­.." JIn-Sang eyes grew darker as it seemed he was forgotten by these two "You both..?" Rachel turned to his face and realized that he didn''t about her relationship with Sung-Jin. "You didn''t know? Of course, you didn''t" she rolled her "So, going back on topic. What brought you here?" Before he even got to say anything, Rachel cut him off "I can already take a guess, its because you found out I''m pregnant." She said to him, Sung-Jin widen his eyes in surprise, clearly making it known he had no idea. "You are a vicious woman, you divorced me knowing about this. I have never met a woman so cruel" he raged. "Cruel, you want to talk about Cruel with me. You don''t have the right." Rachel raged back clearly heated "I divorced you know, So, what. I wasn''t going to let my Child be raised by your Family." "You dare take my child from me!" He screamed. "Yes, I dare" She yelled back "The way you and your family treated me was worse than a dog. And I was supposed to be your wife. No matter what you or your family thought I did or Didn''t. You should have at least given me the courtesy of treating me as a human." Rachel then suddenly wobbled, she had forgotten she was pregnant, and she let herself face too much stimuli. "You Okay," Sung-Jin said worriedly and heart-broken at Rachel''s whole speech. To think the person, he loved was treated like that for so long. "Don''t Pity me" Rachel looked at Sung-Jin "Everything was because I gave in to my parents, a mistake it was and a mistake I have to face" she turned her face back to Jin-Sang whose face was still dark. "I can''t believe it" Rachel looked at this man whose face looked to be sculpted by the gods. "No matter what I say you¡­You think that the only one who is wrong is me." She said dizzy and then looked up at Sung-Jin. "Can you take me to my apartment, Sung-Jin, I think it would be best for us to talk more." Sung-Jin gazed at Rachel so lovingly that she felt her knees grew weaker to the point that she nearly fell. If Sung-Jin didn''t catch and pick her up with ease. Jin-Sang wanted to rip apart Sung-Jin, the person in his arms was his Ex-Wife. He was going after his Ex-wife who is pregnant with his child. His thought where full of furry as he nearly watched the two walk away. He ran up to Sung-Jin who had put Rachel in his passenger seat. Rachel who saw it used her shadow weaving making the mantrip and bump into Sung-Jin''s car. Rachel held her mouth to hold back her laughter while Sung-Jin was clearly surprised before getting on guard. Jin-Sang was an arrogant person, he was a silver spoon and treated as the hope of the Ryuk family who would bring them to even greater heights. He looked at Rachel and fumed when he saw her expression of holding back her laughter but was smiling as if mocking him. His face grew red as he got up and walked back to his car. Chapter 158 - The CEO’s Ex-Wife (5) Rachel sat on the concrete of a beautifully designed water fountain. She took out a coin from her purse and with one hand threw it gently into the fountain, she closed her eyes and touched her stomach after a moment she turned around and walked back to the bench where Sung-Jin was. He had his sketchbook opened and was drawing her in many gorgeous outfits. Her closeness made him blush lightly, especially so because her outfit gives him a little show of a certain area on her body. Sung-Jin was the CEO of the popular and High-End Brand Blessed. Designed some of the Best fashion items in the Country, they even have international ties. He wasn''t as popular two years ago but was still on the rise. All of his designs were meant for Yoo-Ri to wear, she was his muse and still continues to be even Afterall this time. What attracts Rachel to Sung-Jin the most is his cute personality which was almost like Kevin''s with a hint of Tsiyi, well, not to mention how built he was. He was still blushing as he was sketching but couldn''t help but glance a few times. Rachel leaned on his shoulder without saying anything before stiffening. She could faintly hear a camera clicking, it seems like someone was taking pictures of them. Rachel uses her shadow-weaving spin her small figure in a circle as she slowly began to ruin the pictures taken inside the camera. "What is it?" Sung-Jin said after he felt her stiffen. Rachel looked back up at him and smiled her eyes sparkling. Making something tinge inside him, What Rachel didn''t know was that the glint of mischief and playfulness was making Sung-Jin gulp. Rachel wasn''t sure where this ''odd'' feeling of wanting to tease him came from, but she couldn''t control it. Coupled with the fact that she didn''t hate Sung-Jin but even found him attractive. She got up into his ear and whispered "How about we go back to my apartment" it was seductive with her shadow-weaving still active. Sung-Jin gulped once more with a flushed face, he had never known Yoo-Ri to be this assertive usually it was him but now that the ''Shoe is on the other foot'' he doesn''t know what to say. Until suddenly that glint flashed and then into a frown as she slowly turned her head. Following her gaze, he also frowns. Jin-Sang was looking out the window of his Platinum Colored Car made in a foreign country. When something out of the corner of his eye makes him pause and pull over. His head raises with nothing but fury and thoughts about hurting his Ex-wife where unforgivingly in his mind. Rachel gives him a mocking smile as she read the expression on his face so clearly and so easily. As she whispered something only Sung-Jin can hear. "He looks like his Wife''s been cheating on Him" Sung-Jin looked into Rachel''s eyes and felt the knot in his heart grow. He pulled her closer into a protective embrace which Rachel held up her own arms "Don''t be so Worried" She pulled away from him. Jin-Sang gave her a savage look "Your Pregnant and spending time with a man. Your nothing more than A S***" Rachel''s eyebrow twitched but said nothing, she took Sung-Jin''s hand abruptly and they left towards his car. "Tsk" Jin-Sang as he walked back into his own car and followed Sung-Jin''s back to her Apartment. Stepping outside of Sung-Jin''s Car she gave him a kiss and waved Good-bye having decided that a Kinky time wasn''t going to happen tonight. Rachel pushed her hair back after watching Sung-Jin leave her smile then became a stale and cold expression as she looked up at her apartment window and then opened her purse and grabbed her phone. Wang Soyun is truly cruel to send people after her own little sister. Rachel the dialed her sister. "Hello?" "Hey, Sister," Rachel said recording the call. Jin-Sang was walking up to her in order to scold her for her inappropriate behavior earlier when he heard her. "Oh, why have you called?" Rachel heard the nervousness in her voice. "Do you remember the Hangeul Party Four years ago?" "Oh? That Party¡­.The one where you¡­..What about it?" "Did you know that party was where I met Sung-Jin and Jin-Sang?" Jin-Sang frowned as he had no recollection of that party nor meeting her. "What if I said I had evidence that you drugged both me and Sung-Jin at the party," Rachel said as Jin-Sang frowned even more and then remembered something. "You¡­.What do you mean?" Wang Soyun raised her voice so loud it could be heard through her phone by those around including Jin-Sang. "Touchy aren''t you sister. I haven''t even started; you see I had a good talk with someone you knew very well in the States named Anders" Rachel could hear the stunned silence in her sister''s voice. "I also had a talked to Wei Wei too." Rachel continued "So, if anything happens to me, Anders is going to come down to Korea and¡­.. Well, you''ll know where he''ll go from there." "...¡­." Wang Soyun voice wobbled. "So, Sister you better get those boys of yours out of my Apartment, if you know what''s good for you." With that Rachel let go of the call. -A few Minutes Later- Five large somewhat buffy men walked out of her apartment complex with stale expression. They didn''t even notice Rachel as they walked by her. Shrugging her shoulders Rachel went back to her apartment. Although she noticed her Ex-husband following her up to her apartment, she made the notion of acknowledging his existence.Seeing that she came back her Live-Streaming neighbor opened the door his face ashen. And his camera on his shoulders. "Some guys broke into your Apartment¡­." He bit his tongue. It seems he was still doing his live-Stream when this happened. "I already called the Police, they should be on their way but, its been about twenty minutes..." "Its okay" Rachel smiled as she took out her keys and opened the door. Her apartment was ransacked everything was broken her neighbor had gotten a good view of the carnage left behind. Jin-Sang was still stalking behind her observing everything. "Ummm" was all he could say as he looked at Rachel''s calm face "You seem very calm". "Do I?" Rachel said with a smile "Well, I suppose something like this I expected this to happen. People are so Petty, no" Rachel laughed. "¡­.." Her neighbor didn''t get the joke. "I left just like they wanted, and now even after leaving they still go after me." The police came and left not long afterword''s, But, Rachel paid it no mind as she cleaned up somewhat. She called her insurance company and they have had people come to replace everything. After that whole fiasco was ever with she sat down on her new couch it was dawn by then and the night was coming soon. She glanced down on the ground and was her shadow flicker and fluctuate and then finally begin to stretch all over her room and then revert to a mere perfect shadow in an instant. She touched her stomach and then fell asleep. Chapter 159 - The CEO’s Ex-Wife (6) Some days later, the retailors came with brand new and beautiful furniture. Rachel sat in her apartment; it was the weekend so class, so she didn''t need to do anything other than relax for the day. She blushed at her over the amounts of text that she and Sung-Jin have been trading back and forth. She wonders about Yoo-Ri who loved Sung-Jin even after her marriage and well, why wouldn''t she this man had the same level of handsomeness as her husband. But was the complete opposite, so sweet he went above and beyond treating her right. Wang Soyun was a vicious sister, tracing back to Yoo-Ri''s memories she told Wang Soyun about Sung-Jin proposing to her. At that time Yoo-Ri was so lost in her happiness that she didn''t see the Jealously and hatred the went through her sister''s eyes. Yoo-Ri still didn''t think much of it as Wang Soyun''s wedding to Jin-Sang was just two days later. Her days went cold after being forced into this marriage and breaking up with Sung-Jin. It seemed like Wang Soyun couldn''t stand that Yoo-Ri was going to be happier than her. Rang, Rang Rachel looked at the screen on her phone "Hello Brother-in-law" she said standing up and turned on her fax machine "I take it you have some more evidence on for me." "Yes, Its enough to send her to jail for a long time" "¡­" Rachel paused for a moment "My sister must have done a number on you, no hesitation, despite being the mother of your child." "What would you do in my place" "The same thing," Rachel said bluntly as stacks of paper with witnesses, testimonies, and all sorts of thing appeared. Rachel was stunned as she looked, she continued to read. "Well?" "Not bad, she can be sent away for life" She smiled as she took out an envelope and slid the doc.u.ments into it. She then went towards the safe in her office and looked them into it. "Keep the originals for me, also, you may have to come to Korea as a witness. Just keep that in mind" "Hehe, you don''t beat around the bush" "Certainly, I''ll talk at another time," Rachel said hanging up her phone and walking back to the living room as she picked up a few green gr.a.p.es from the table and turned on her television to some Korean drama. Ding Dong Rachel paused and looked annoyed as she got up and went to her door, looking at the peak-hole. She made a disgusted expression as she opened the door. Her Former Mother-in-Law "Madam Ryuk, what brings you here?" Rachel said with a sarcastic tone. "Is that any way to speak to your Mother-in-Law" the women''s face darkened. "Ah, you forgot the ''Former'' Part, since we are no longer family" Rachel sneered at her. "Disrespecting your elders" "And you think you are deserving of respect because you are an elder" Rachel huffed. "You where always an unruly girl, you never gave me the respect of an Elder on your wedding day." "Madam Ryuk the first time we met you literally through a prenup in my face. Respect, you would be asking for too much after doing that." Rachel smirked as she realized her neighbor was listening along with every single person who was watching the stream. He had completely paused his game to listen to their conversation due to her former mother-in-law screeching. She''s sure her nosey neighbors were already listening. "You-" the women raised her hand and were about to slap her when. "Resorting to violence just like your son" Rachel scuffed, she saw that her neighbor had moved with his Camera and was now recording them through his peak-hole. "Tsk" the older women went "Are you going to invite me in" "With the way, you have been treating" Rachel smiled "No" "You-" "Shocked are you," Rachel said in a mocking tone. "Why would I allow you into my home. When you never allowed me into yours. Despite being your son''s wife, you could only tolerate my presence alone. And even when I visited with your Son all you did was glare at me, comment on how unsatisfying I as your daughter-in-law, and I didn''t forget your daughter who pushed me down the stairs causing me to miscarry my first child." "You bratty girl, How dare you!" Her mother-in-law looked furious and red, but, she couldn''t refute the truth. "All of that you deserved it" Chapter 160 - The CEO’s Ex-Wife (7) Rachel looked surprised as she used her shadow-weaving and looked at her the live-streaming comments from her neighbor''s computer. "You really went on and said that," Rachel said before folding her arms and leaning against her door. "I deserved all of it, tell me how? Tell me why?" "Why you are a wench and a whore" she gritted her teeth. "Is it no more then what your son did to me. Bringing a woman home every day, I had to listen to him making love to them from the next room. Whore Is what your son should be called. I had at least the decency to respect our marriage, while he flaunted his conquest in my face for two godforsaken years " "My son is not in the wrong, he is allowed to cheat but you are not." Rachel was even more surprised as she had just revealed that her son was cheating on his wife and that he was in the right to do so. She shook her head and laughter as she pulled her hair back. "What is wrong with you?" the women grew angry. "Isn''t that what I should be saying to you. How in your right mind do you think, is right for anyone to cheat, especially your son." Rachel finally said after another look at the live stream comments "But, then again after I miscarried the first time, all three of you blamed me for losing the baby. Ever though it was your daughter who pushed me down the steps. You believed she was in the right and it was because I was weak that I lost the child." "I remember that day in the hospital when you said those words to me, the hospital stuff even heard it, they pitied me." Rachel eyes watered, her face in full view of her neighbor''s camera. This time she forgot about the live stream. "Nonsense, why would anyone Pity you, you married my son Afterall" The women huffed at the situation "If you hadn''t angered my daughter, she would never have pushed you" "This is insane" Rachel commented in English so that Madam Ryuk wouldn''t understand. "At the end like mother, like son. You believe I am in the wrong for divorcing him." "Of course you are, you divorced him known you are pregnant" Rachel huffed "So what if I did, I did what was best for my child" "By taking my grandson away from his family, that is not the right thing" Madam Ryuk fumed. "Yes, I took him away, you think I would trust your crazy family after two years of hell. You think I would let you kill my child like you did the first one." "Nonsense, it was your fault, it was you that couldn''t save my first grandchild and now you talk as if you have the right to take away my second." The live stream commenter was silent at this moment unable to say a single thing as this older woman was shameless enough to say such a thing. Even her neighbor was stunned at this he made a small sound that woke Rachel up from her daze. "¡­.." Her eyes looked cold and lifeless for a moment before she smiled "Then that''s all we will talk about" she moved to close the door when the women stepped forward savagely. "My grandchild will not be born a bastard; you will marry my son again. And once you give birth you will leave." Rachel didn''t flinch or anything "No," she said slamming the door on her face making the older women stumble backward. Bang, the older women banged on her door. As Rachel put earplugs in and went to her bedroom for a small nap that afternoon. Her live streaming neighbor continued to watch her former mother-in-law pound and scream at her door. Before finally calling security to escort the women out. The live streamer sat back in his chair made a few comments and ended his stream, he had lost his motivation for his game and decided to call it a day. Meanwhile, the video was going viral, it was a video that would later go to good use in dealing a blow to the Ryuk Family. Chapter 161 - The CEO’s Ex-Wife (8) She walked into her class the next morning, the students and other teachers were giving her glances and whispering. ''I was planning to stay here for a year to.'' She thought. Beginning her lecture, she analyzed the facial expression of her: Anxious, Curiosity, Annoyance, Jealously. There are only three possibilities, one her ex-husband and family talked to the school, her neighbors Livestream videos went viral, or she is a pregnant divorcee. Although it''s possible for it to be all three. After her lectures were over for the day another teacher walked in. "Ms. Wang," said a woman in a purple business suit, she gave Rachel a vicious smirk like she couldn''t wait for what''s to come. Rachel shuffled through her papers together. "The Director wants to see you." "Ms. Yuan, just a moment" Rachel made one last final check on the papers. "He wants to see you now, Ms. Wang" Said Ms.Yuan as she walked up to Rachel who wasn''t even looking at her. Picking up a stapler and the began to staple doc.u.ments together. "Ms.Wang" She slammed the table savagely making the remaining students who stayed behind to study jump. Rachel abruptly stopped and laid her papers down and sighed as she slowly stood up. "Ms. Yuan please mind your manners, there are other students studying" Ms. Yuan pulled back somewhat embarrassed as she had finally noticed the other students in here. "Now then let''s go" Rachel smiled as she followed Ms. Yuan to the Director office. While following her Rachel took a glance at the women''s face that was filled with ridicule and felt disappointed. The moment the door opened Rachel saw her mother-in-law and Sister-in-law sitting proudly at the table. ''Ah, so its number one'' "Ms.Wang" she saw the director gaze sharply at her with a look of wanting to punish her. "It has come to my attention that your values and morals deserve some question" "¡­." Rachel looked at the man seriously as she heard Ms.Yuan snicker in the background. "And to be quite honest I think you''re not suited to be a teacher at this school. So, therefore, I would like you to Resigning" The moment he said that Rachel placed a small white envelop on the desk, it was her resignation. "This is?" The director said surprised. "I was already planning to quit way ahead of time." Rachel said as she clapped her hands "I plan to move aboard soon." She left everyone in the room speechless as her. "If you don''t need anything else from me, I''ll go and pack my desk up sir," Rachel said walking out without a word as she made a phone call. "You can go ahead and begin," Rachel said viciously and then hung up before shivering inside. Woo-Ri was never this vicious was she. Her mind can''t help but wonder just what Is happening to her. This strange excitement that comes from harming others in a calculating way. Her gaze becomes lost soon after allowing shadow-weaving begins to fluctuate once and spread around causing mayhem in the streets a distance away. [RACHEL STOP!!] Elfin Scream shocked Rachel wide awake, just in time to feel the hands of death coming for her. She turned her head to see a car about to smash into her. With adrenaline in her blood at work, she ducked quickly as it passed over her like hopscotch. "Just¡­." Her voice trailed off at the large collision of vehicles up ahead. [You need to be more careful. You nearly lost control of yourself.] "Did I do all that?" Rachel couldn''t help, but, question as she looked at the blaze, and the screaming, the sound of panic going through. As she felt herself grow cold and pale. When she got to her apartment complex, she checked her box and sure enough like she suspected. A certain letter was in there. Walking upstairs and into her apartment, she saw Sung-Jin had complete fallen asleep on the couch. She smiled and walked over to kiss her gorgeous man awake. Chapter 162 - The CEO’s Ex-Wife (9) Rachel sat in a chair across the table from her Ex-husband, she leaned back with a confident smile as both of their lawyers did the talking to the judge who is across the way. Her former In-Laws looked irritable as they sat in the corner. Her Ex-husband looked rather solemn and her sister wasn''t even hear meaning they May have broken up or perhaps gotten into a fight. By the way the court summons was speed up because of money, normally this wouldn''t happen, just you see if you threw enough money around you can get a lot of things. Of course, the Ryuk family was going to take her to court for custody of her child. They weren''t just going to let her take a potential heir from them. During the entire time, Rachel grows displeased at the viewpoints of her the other lawyer and judge. Her Ex-husband''s Lawyer wanted to completely take the child away from her while the Judge believed in sharing custody but also leaned towards her Ex-husbands side. Rachel held back on showing the ''good'' judge the reason why she wasn''t going to let her Ex-husband get his way. After a while, Rachel sighed. "Ms.Wang is there something wrong," the Judge said a look of disgust on his face, Rachel wanted to badly grit her teeth. "Judge Wok Min, may I ask you something?" "What is it?" he grunted. There where fascinated smiles on her former In-Laws, while her Ex-husband kept a straight face and his lawyer had a confident look. As for Rachel''s lawyer he had a blank stare. "If I said I could get you fired in about five minutes from now what would you say." She said bluntly which surprised everyone in the room. Even her Ex-husband expression changed. "Are you trying to threaten me?" The Judge said even more disgusted. "Threaten I would never" Rachel laughed lightly before looking down at the man''s watch. "Judge Wok Min, I just couldn''t help but noticed you watch." She smiled and pressed on "The time zone is foreign; did you happen to take a vacation not long ago." The judge held his watch for a moment. "What are you talking about?" he said with a pale expression as if remembering something. Rachel looked at her Lawyer and then nodded he pulled out an envelope and pulled out pictures of her Ex-husband with other women. Jin-Sang frowned and displeasure, his lawyer looked pale and then back at his charge. "What you didn''t think I had the guts to do this, you nonstop flaunted other women in my face and you thought I wouldn''t hold any grudges." "You wench, how dare you?!" Madam Ryuk abruptly stood up, Rachel slapped another pile of papers. "I also have my hospital records to...All of them, the abuse in your household Madam Ruyk wasn''t light." Madam Ruyk went quiet along with her sister-in-law. Jin Sang''s Lawyer grew even paler as he frantically looked through the doc.u.ments. "Ahh, Let''s does not forget this." "You have more" Jin-Sang said grudgingly Rachel pulled a video from her phone; it was the video of Wang Soyun and him making love. "You¡­" His face got even red. Rachel couldn''t help but smile as she pulled out a Marriage Certificate. "There is also this." He looked at the Marriage certificate and froze, emotions going through his eyes. Rachel brought out a few more pictures. Her sister and her sister''s husband''s wedding day, the birth of their child and ext. "I may no longer be able to sue you for a.d.u.l.tery, but surely some else can. Since Afterall, you did sleep with a married woman and not just any married woman but one with a child." Jin-Sang glared at her. "Jin-Sang, I wonder how your shareholders would feel abut knowing this information and not just them but investors too. Would they still be able to trust you after hearing about how you handle matters at home?" "You''re threatening me?" his glare got darker. "¡­" Rachel still smiled but her eyes had a spark of enjoyment which made Jin-Sang paused. Everyone was quiet including the judge who once earlier gave her a disgusted face was now quiet and calm not sure of what to make of the situation anymore. "You really hate me that much?" he said his expression blank. "You think I wouldn''t" Rachel glared back "You know how you treated me and so does your family. But, now that the ''shoe is on the other foot'' you actually know fear" Rachel glanced at her In-Laws who were silent. "None of you showed me any mercy, So why should I" Rachel simply said looking back at Jin-Sang "You should be getting a call about now" Buzzzz~ Jin-Sang pulled out his phone and looked up with a frown. Answering the call and then a minutes later he froze and became pale. This was the first time for Rachel to see this type of expression and for whatever reason, she marveled in it. "My Son, what''s wrong" Jin-Sang abruptly stood up and started breathing heavily, he looked panicked. "It seems my surprised was quite wonderful," Rachel said. "You" Jin-Sang gritted his teeth as he came up to her and¡­ Slap! Rachel fell off her chair, however, she didn''t stop smiling "You''re about to lose everything, Jin-Sang, is it really wise for you to be doing this right now." "My son, what does she mean? What is happening?" Madam Ryuk said panicked. Chapter 163 - The CEO’s Ex-Wife (10) Burst! The door abruptly opening as the police officer walked in. They saw Rachel on the floor not only looking pitiful but in distress with a large handprint on her face. "Miss, are you alright?" said one of the leading police officers said walking up to her. "I''m alright" Rachel sniffled her eyes watery as she held her cheek. "Ryuk Jin-Sang, you are under-arrest¡­." The cop began his normal preceding while placing cups on him. Madam Ryuk and Jin-Sang''s little sister were screaming and begging. Jin-Sang had an expression as if he had lost everything, he. Rachel watched as he and the rest of the Ryuk family left and calmly pulled her hair back as she looked at Jin-Sang Lawyer. "I don''t think they will be needing your services for quite a while, don''t you agree" Rachel stretched her hands up in the air in the passenger seat of Sung-Jin''s car before putting her hands on her stomach with a motherly smile. "Do you think I''m cruel?" she asked him. "No, after what you have been through, all these years¡­" he trailed off, Rachel had never told him the details of all that she had suffered in the Ryuk household. After all, for someone who had loved her this much would no doubt be heartbroken after hearing all this. The news buzzed about the fall of the Ryuk family, it was all over the screens. The older generation of the Ryuk family had done some illegal things, which eventually was covered up by Jin-Sang. Of course, when all evidence is pulled out the three male generations of the Ryuk family would go to prison. For how long, it depended on if Money wins over Justice. That''s why Rachel isn''t wasting any time, she wasn''t, and by the time they would be able to even think about her. She would be long gone and enjoying her life in England, a new identity, a new life, and. Rachel reached out to Sang-Jin''s hand that was left free from the steering wheel. Their hands folded together liked they belonged making Rachel smile as she glances up at Sang-Jin''s face who was also smiling. Like two loving people who are getting away from the world they held each other''s hands all the way to the airport. Chapter 164 - The Helios Games Rachel was hugging a pillow as Miyu was watching some of Odore Garden''s news. Where they listed out what worlds have been destroyed and ones that have become open to the public. Rachel she was pouted, "I want to go back" she whined. "Then why don''t you?" Miyu asked "Because he''s not their anymore" she whined once more. "Then go find him" "No!" She continued to whine "He won''t be the same." Miyu shrugged her shoulders, Rachel has been non-stop sulking ever since she left her last world, from what she gathered it was because of a guy she was smitten with. Changing the channel, Miyu tilted her head at what was on. "Helios Games, it a Tv show here in Odore Garden. Pretty popular to" Rachel said once she heard the announcers voice. Miyu looked at Rachel for an explanation. "The show takes thirty random contestants from worlds below. Most contestants tend to be famous characters from stories, The games mostly star them fighting one on one battles or every now and then that adds something to the mix. When they get characters, who aren''t good at fighting but other things." Rachel finished and then took a nap. Miyu looked back and started to watch it. Cheers resounded out the stadium where the Helios games where being held, the locals of Odore Garden comprised of task takers and Gods alike, happy to watch their favorite character duke it out in real like. Two people walk up to the stadium both on opposite sides. "Good Helios, everybody!" Said a spunky looking young girl, she had a Rockstar outfit. Cheer kept being heard. "Our first battle of the day, on our Left we have, Angelica the Fallen" The Spunky girl pointed to the young woman who was in a black nun''s outfit with a red sword in her hands. "And our Right, we have Allen Asher." Said a smiling youth, he was male but looked rather feminine. But then again he was also wearing a nun''s outfit. "I will explain the rules of the bout, okay. Is this arena everything is allowed, spells, weapons, ultimate planet splitting attacks and all. Don''t worry the arena is filled with magic, so everything you do will be never going outside of the arena. Even if something happens, we have our very own Gods and Goddess willing to take control of the situation right here in the stands. Also, there is no need to hold back, inside the arena. No one will really die, if a killing blow is successfully performed that contestant, will automatically be sent to the medical bay for recovery to full health. I''m Amelia Bright and I am you, announcer, for this season Helios Games." Amelia waved. "How Wonderful," Nancey said her flushed face blooming as she rubbed her stomach that had a bulge. Azdis was holding her hand giving her a worried look. The pair had decided to see the Games from the stands. "Nan, can you tell me about those two, I don''t really keep up with the times." Nancey nodded. "Angelica the Fallen is an Antagonist, she was a nun and vampire hunter, who stole the dark sword for power so that she could avenge her younger sister. Using the sword, she fought the supernatural beings of her world. As for Allen Asher is the second male lead of his world, he is what people call a ''trap'', due to his feminine features he was considered a woman. It wasn''t reveled until his death of his true gender." Nancey ended her explanation. Angelica looked at her opponent who disgusts, she knows full well her opponent is male and yet he wears clothes of faith like that. She observed him a little more. Allen Asher does the same, he observes his opponent. His attitude looked playful towards Angelica. "Alright, since our Contestants are ready. Let this fight begin." Amelia announces and a loud horn emerges. The two clashed Angelica with her sword and Allen with his rapier. Angelica has an amazing defense, due to the evil sword she carries. While Allen does fast and light attacks. Angelica is able to hold her own against his attacks but unfortunately, his speed is something she can only match with her defense. Angelica grew frustrated but her mind was calm as she took attacks. Quickly moving her legs she stabs her sword into the ground to create a rocky area as crack split the arena. Causing Allen to lose balance, its unfortunate that Allen is good with speed, but his strength can''t match Angelica. Allen jumped back and was rather surprised, at how deep and how large the crack she made. He landed a distance away on flat ground that wasn''t crack. He assessed that he ended up to far away, she saw Angelica lift her sword. He felt danger when he saw it glow red. Smash The arena was destroyed even more in fact about half of it wad gone, just from one swing. Angelica went back to her normal on-guard stance. As she charged up more power, she was impressed her attack didn''t reach outside the arena. Allen had a few bruises from the attack, he didn''t expect that much damage although he manages get out of it in time, he wasn''t unscathed. Thankfully, he had dust to cover for him. Meanwhile, Angelica was glowing red again. Sword and wielder alike, it started to glow viciously. Angelica may not be able to see him, but she can be sure to take him out. Allen suddenly felt a chill down his spine, ''she wouldn''t be able to pull another large attack would she'' he wondered, ''it has only been a few seconds since her last attack. Rising her sword in the air, the energy collected above its tips and turned into a field that expanded and turned into a rather circular-field, once it reached the ground the areas it reached seemed to have been crushed into dust. It was expanding slowly at first but then suddenly boom the field reached the edges of the arena. Ring~ The sound representing the end of battle rang out. "And the Winner Is¡­.Angelica!" said Amelia as Angelica was standing on the only platform that remained below her feet. She watched in wonder as the arena she had just destroyed look to be repairing itself. "Allen never had a chance," Nancey said. "Your right" Azdis commented he had a tablet-like object in his hand and was reading. "Allen''s world wasn''t as violent as Angelica, Allen lived in a somewhat of a peaceful time all his life. His skills revolved around, just his rapier. While Angelica had and evils swords power and area attacks. Cupped with the fact that she had been trained to fight vampires since she was a child and faced plenty of life and death situations. She has more experience in dealing with odd opponents. Knowing that Allen''s attacks where speed-based, she used the ground to quickly get him away from her and an attack to test waters. Most likely she was wanted to see it the arena could take her attack. It''s a shame that in her world, love is what killed her in the end. Otherwise, she would have outshined the protagonist her sister." Back in Rachel''s space, Miyu titled her head, ''That Angelica looks like Atlas'' she thought. Chapter 165 - The Ex-Heroine, Lovely Florist (1) Rachel woke back up from her nap, Miyu was engrossed in the Helios Games. But, Rachel could do nothing but gag at it and turned her eyes away. "Elfin, your Search?" [I found one, that fits your requirements] Rachel nodded her head. "Miyu, get ready," She said getting up and walking towards a vanity, to brush her hair. Miyu nodded before disappearing. Looking at the flowers before her, Miyu stared blankly at the table with a decorated vase and Her eyes held a glow, as she allowed her new body''s hands move. Once her beautiful banquet was finished, she admired it for a while and placed it in front of the store''s window. She opened its door, as she lifted the sigh to revel that it is open. Veronica Retgil, the female Heroine of an Otome game. She was the adoptive daughter of Duke Retgil who had mistaken her for his real daughter. Veronica''s mother was a commoner who had lost her husband and became Duke Retgil passing fling. Before she realized she was pregnant, and the duke was not the father, but her husband was. She had repeatedly told the Duke of this, but he refused to believe. Making her take off, to care for her deceased husband child in a small town not too far from the capital. Birth, however, was a different story she unfortunately died and the duke who had finally found her was granted the news as he took the child with him still believing it was his. As Veronica grew up it became apparent that she truly wasn''t the duke''s daughter, the treatment of her started to reflects that. She ended up as a child bullied by the duke''s real blood-related children and the servants of the house. Being the Heroine, she should have gotten happily married. Well, that didn''t happen you see the female antagonist had been takin over by a Transmigrator, she turned the former-Heroine into Cannon Fodder and stole her Halo. She died by her adoptive brother sword due to being framed by the New Heroine. And now we get to Jenna Harvard, a Japanese girl who immigrated with her single mother to America. She was an enthusiast for anything green and loved plants and flowers. Now, Jenna was never hit by a truck or died at an early age. She lived her life to the fullest, got married, was a florist. She had a wonderful husband, two daughters one in which loved to play video games. By forty her life took a turn for the worst she had discovered she had cancer, she fought it for a long time before it took her life at age fifty-one. When one day she woke up in the body of an abused child. Unfortunately, Jenna had to take the abuse of the household up until she was fourteen years old. When she found the perfect opportunity to leave the Duke''s household peacefully. Changing her name back to Jenna Harvard and owning a little flower shop in a small town outside the capital. Now like some Transmigrator, she was given a so-called cheat. She had the ability to grow all sorts of plants, this secret and precious ability of hers made her so happy she cried tears of joy. The only solstice during the time she was in the duke''s household. Jenna had no idea that Veronica was a character in a video game, she also did not know her fate, she only knew that she became someone else. Miyu is right now the Fourteen-year-old Veronica and Jenna. Who had just left the Duke''s house and became a florist. Her heart was warm, so warm it felt like she was being filled by it. Something she never experienced before, she had only been here a minute, but just a minute was enough for her to understand Joy. Miyu began to sell beautiful flowers to the customer, just like the original. Rachel looked stunned at the image before her, she was watching Miyu. ''She smiled'' she thought, it was only for a moment and her face returned to being blank but she truly and all honestly smiled. "Elfin it''s my turn" About two years of selling flowers had passed. Andrea Silliurd, of the Silliurd Dukedom, stared out the window. The Ex-Villainess and Current Heroine was frustrated but at the same. She had been engaged to the Crown Prince instead of the Heroine, that should be a good thing right, but it makes her feel unsettled. The Original Heroine was supposed to be his Fianc¨¦e, and yet to her surprise from what she discovered the Heroine left the Dukedom and abandoned her title. ''it''s possible for the Heroine to also have transmigrated.'' She thought sadly, the Heroine no matter how much she looked couldn''t find her. Her being missing left such an enormous effect, she doesn''t know what to do. She had long planned to take everything from the hateful heroine, but she can''t now that she is gone. The Crown Prince across from her still has no interest in her, despite her, going through the events the Heroine did. He only respects her as his fianc¨¦e. She has S-Rank level magical power, a Booming Business, talent, and beauty. Her perfect studies since she was a child, her white lotus behavior still nothing. He praises her, but, she could tell there is no love in his eyes. What''s worse is that even the other capture targets are the same way. Andrea has no proof that, everything that was going wrong was due to the Heroine being missing. She just blamed her because she never liked the spineless heroine that depended on others to get her out of situations. The other thing is that she the Transmigrator, was so outstanding didn''t realize that she had outshined the Heroine so much that it gave her the opportunity to leave the dukedom peacefully because she was considered useless by her adoptive father. Veronica stayed because she was an abused lady and had believed the outside world is awful. While Jenna had dreams to become a florist again an be around flowers. Chapter 166 - The Ex-Heroine, Lovely Florist (2) Miyu sat her table looking over her research notes, she had been studying the properties of the new plants that were not seen in the Modern world. Standing up she touched a potted plant that only had dirt, but nothing happened. "Sure, enough I need to see and touch the flower physically in order for it to sprout." She whispered. Awagre, is a flower that looks like coco beans. It is a rare flower, in said to be near extinct. She turned the page and paused at something and kept thinking about it. She took out her phone and went to call Rachel, it rang for a long time. Miyu tilted her head in confusion when Rachel didn''t pick up like she usually does. "Elfin? Can You get me, Rachel?" She said lightly. [Not, right now, No] "You sound weird," Miyu said, Elfin''s voice sounded somewhat distressed for whatever reason. [Just wait and ask her another time] "¡­.." Miyu went quiet for a moment. "Elfin, the Moose Cane has a pigment in it used as a dye to make hair black. As well as a sugar for foods correct." [Correct] "Nevermind," she said quietly as she stood up, it was almost time to open shop. She bought some of her new Banquets out to the front. Before opening her doors. It ended up being a busy morning. She usually had gotten commoner customers, but today she had a rather large number of male nobles come for some banquet. Once lunch came around, and a majority of the customers left Miyu sat in her looking over her notes and scratching her head, she had a plate of small gr.a.p.es. She heard the bell ring as someone walked into her store. Piers Fitzlewis, is a knight Captain stationed at this small town, he comes from a humble family here. He''s young, talented, and handsome. He took a fancy to Miyu, months before and has still been trying to court her to no luck. Miyu lifted her head slightly and then went back to reading, ignoring the man. Piers looked a little heartbroken as he went and looked at today''s batch of flowers and herbs. And deiced to go for some tea herbs for his mother. It was his mother that first introduced him to this place, she had bought the tea herbs because they were the cheapest in the store and that they where said to be able to help sickly people. Who knew that his mother would stop getting fevers in the middle of the night after drinking the tea for just one day. The more she used the tea the healthier she got. He picked up one of the tea bags up and went over to the counter. "Just leaves and a small banquet of Keliots" Piers said as he put five bronze down and Miyu stood up to give him the Small Banquet of Keliots. "By the way, Miss Jenna, did you know that that rare plant is in the newly built botanic garden created by Lady Silliurd." He began to say hoping to score a date. Miyu didn''t look really interested as she took the money and went to sit back down. "It''s the rare, Awagre Flower" he baited, his eyes light up when he got her attention. "Is it really?" Miyu asked her eyes also bright to see the flower. "Yes," Piers smiled with a red face. "Shall I take you there tomorrow to see it?" "Sure," Miyu said. "Alright, I''ll see you tomorrow morning." He walked calmly out of the store when Miyu said yes. Before he started to skip down the street. Humming a tone with dear joy, Well, I guess it can be said he did get the date he had always wanted. The next morning, Miyu stared at the Piers blankly. He was wearing a fancy suit and his entire face was glittering. "Are you ready to go?" he held out his hand, so he could help her step into the carriage. Miyu nodded as she took his hand, he then preceded to hum on all the way the entrance of the gardens. (?_?) (~???)~ Chapter 168 - The Ex-Heroine, Lovely Florist (4) "¡­." Louis stared at this adoptive sister of his for a moment before he dejectedly left, his friend following him. Prince Allen gave a glance back to Miyu before he left. Her day end quickly. At night Miyu looked at the Awagre Flower before her, her notebook was full of information about it. Her hand was still on. Her eyes changed color and her iris looked to have five petals centered. This means she is using her power to fully study the make-up of the plant before her. By morning, she opened her shop as per usual and sat in her little corner with another book. The next moment the Crown Prince and his entourage walked in, Prince Albert walked straight toward Rachel with a winning smile. "My Lad-" Prince Albert began to say but was cut off. "I would prefer you not talk to me if you aren''t buying anything" Miyu cut in off quickly without looking up. "Ho-" The prince''s aide began to say when he was suddenly cut off to. "I do not care, Leave if your not buying." Miyu repeated her words again. "My Lady, I believe you don''t understand. So, I''ll will introduce myself." Said Prince Albert with his charming smile back on. "I am Crown Prince Albert Helian" "¡­.." (©`_©` ) Prince Albert waited for a moment to let his identity soak in and saw that she didn''t respond. "Does my identity surprise you, It is alright. I understand" Prince Albert tried playing it if until he realized he was being ignored by the beauty. He wasn''t sure what to make of it, he was used to women kiss the ground he walked on. Even his amazing Fianc¨¦e was no different. At that moment Piers walked in to see the three strangers, one of them looked to be trying to hit one Miyu. He saw the face of the first man who was being bold and felt inferior. Well, he was in duty and was going on his rounds when he remembered a book he thinks Miyu would be interested in and decided to drop by to see if she wanted it. He was nervous at first but seeing that she gave them no mind he felt relieved. Finding the courage, he walked pasted the Prince and showed her the book. "..." Miyu looked at it for a moment and too it in her hand as she stood up and grabbed something out of the desk right next to her. Prince Albert stared at the newcomer who was taking the attention of the person he was trying to court. Miyu handed Piers something, he looked at it and smiled his face flushed. "I''ll see you tomorrow then?" He asked nervously. Miyu nodded her head and sat back down as Piers ran off. Prince Albert was starting to get ticked off because the women was still ignoring him. Just then another familiar pair walked inside. It turned out to be Louis and Andrea, you can guess that Louis had talked to Andrea and she wanted to see the dreadful heroine. Seeing her Fianc¨¦e and the two other capture targets here, she was surprised before her heart started to fill with rage. She could tell from her fianc¨¦e''s face that he was smitten with the Heroines. Andrea glanced at the Louis the Heroine''s adoptive brother. It might be better to explain, Andrea''s dislike for the Veronica the original Heroine. Is due to the awful game, the game that Veronica was the heroine came out buggy and glitch. It was to the point that everyone who played it hatted in some way. For Andrea it was due to the frustration she had playing the Heroine who had continuous gotten a bad end. The Game did not elaborate or revel the abuse Veronica had growing up the Duke''s mansion, so Andrea didn''t know anything about it. The Duke''s mansion was also careful about rumors and then again, the rumors that did come out was of how awful a person she was. Getting back to the Game. Prince Albert who was engaged to her in the game, didn''t really care no had any interest in meeting her. So the two didn''t officially met until they got to the enrolled into the academy. Where he fell in love with her at first site and chased after her. Louis and his younger brother didn''t like Veronica, because they believed she was the reason their mother had died. Their mother died due to heartbreak, they believed it was because their dad had been seeing Veronica''s mother at the time and that was the reason. Which is wrong Veronica''s mother was still happily married to her husband who was still alive. The reason the Duchess committed suicide was because she had a lover who married another women, her lover was Veronica''s husband. The Duke who had been faithful to his wife found out and was furious that of his wife a.d.u.l.terous acts. He questioned the Parentage of his children and had it secretly checked, he sighed with relief when they where his blood-related children. He didn''t confront his wife because she had already committed suicide by then. The Duke wanted nothing more then to solve the mystery, found out his wife''s lover and was met with the man''s widowed wife making it impossible for revenge. The Duke decided to bring the women in as his lover. When Veronica''s mother found out about all this mess, she tried to leave only to release that she was pregnant. She told the duke that the child belongs to her husband, who had been dead for more than a month. It''s unfortunate the Veronica''s mother was so damaged by what happened she ended up convincing herself that it was true and leaving all together. As you can see, she died the duke chased her down and brought back baby Veronica. The problem was that she grew up with black hair and her mother''s feature, compared to the Duke''s family dark green hair. She looked nothing like the duke, as she grew a little older. As a result, the entire Duke''s household began to mistreat her, the Duke''s son who already didn''t like Veronica hatred of her grew deeper because they believe her mother tricked their father. As for the Duke he was just disheartened because that meant the two women in his life had done him this injustice. So, he ignored the child and started to consider her a tool to use. But you see most of this backstory wasn''t known, because the game was so glitchy and awful that no one played up to the point where a blood test was actually done to confirm that Veronica was the child of the Duke and not a fake lady. The reason the blood test was conducted was because the Duke finally had hope when Veronica awakened her inheritance magic. The ability to control Wind, that belonged to the duke''s family heritage and only prominent in their family. Chapter 169 - The Ex-Heroine, Lovely Florist (5) Miyu was annoyed, these people where here to buy anything at all, making her stand up. "Andrea, what brings you here?" Said Crown Prince Albert who felt he was caught cheating. "I was here to accompany, sir Louis to help his talk with his younger sister." Andrea brought out her own winning smile and then looked at Miyu before pausing she was taken aback. "Younger sister?" Albert said surprised. "The ''Fake'' Lady of the Duke Retgil''s household" Just as Albert turned around to look at Miyu he was shocked and took a step back. Miyu wasn''t allowed to use her own powers, but Veronica''s power that was natural to the world was okay. The group inside her store was stunned as an abundance of magical energy flowed around Miyu, whose hair had turned into a dark green. "Since, you lot have decided you have no intention to buy anything them, GET OUT!" Blast, a gust of wind had blasted, the Crown Prince, his guard and his Aide, Louis and Andrea out of her store and unto the street. Miyu closed the store door behind and locked not feeling like doing business today. The Onlookers of the town shrugged their shoulder seemingly used to that store owner doing this to people. Louis was shocked and frozen at what he saw, the ability to control wind was prominent in their family''s bloodline he must tell his father. Andrea was also shocked and annoyed she had no idea that the Heroine had powers, then again, she never played that buggy game that far but still. As for the Prince and his two followers they had no idea what to do, they where pretty much confused. Miyu went into the back and began to read her book, ignoring the banging at her store door. She eventually went to sleep reading. Louis returned home and immediately went to his father''s office. "What is it?" Duke Retgil said not looking up once. "Father, I have met with Veronica." "She is a child that is no longer a part of this house_" "She has inheritance magic" Louis said quickly so that his father couldn''t interrupt him. Duke Retgil looked up, he frowned and saw his son''s serious and pale. "What do you mean?" "She has our Family''s inheritance magic" Duke Retgil looked at his son who didn''t seemed to be lying, "What happened?" "Veronica, her hair turned dark green when she used her inheritance magic. Father I thought she wasn''t your child. What is going on?" "¡­." Duke Retgil looked down and then thought for a moment, "you said that her hair turned Dark green when she used her powers" "Yes" "That''s the sigh of pigment in hair, when inheritance magic is being used the hair will return back to its natural color." Duke Retgil was lost in thought he couldn''t understand, but now when he thought about it, When Veronica was an infant her hair was dark green. The next day Miyu hadn''t gotten any annoying people when she opened the store just the regular customer who didn''t get a chance to pop in the day before. Piers''s mother had walked in buying some flower, she looked better, her hair color had come back and she wasn''t lurched over anymore. In fact, she looked to have been rejuvenated, the women had grabbed some Dial Flower''s and went to Miyu to purchase them. "Good Morning Jenna" Miyu nodded her head, to the women who continued to smile sweetly at her as she gave Miyu some coins and them walked out but not before bumping into her son. (*?????*)? ??, Pier''s mother gave him the ''Fighting'' gesture. ?(? ???-??? ?)?, Piers blushed seeing his mother''s encouragement. Walking inside her picked up a banquet and walked over to Miyu with some his coins already out. "Jenna, I was wondering¡­" He started to say, Miyu looked up at him blankly after receiving his money. "You trip Port Shire; May I accompany you" "I do, not mind. However, I plan to go to Blessed Mountains, Shinder Lava Swamp as well." Piers smiled as he didn''t mind and just happy, she didn''t say no. "I had stepped down from being a Knight, since I paid off my debt." "I see" Miyu shrugged her shoulders and handed the banquet back to her. "I''ll see you tomorrow." Piers waved her goodbye as Miyu did nothing but stare at his back watching him leave. Her face blank but her eyes holding wonder. The rest of her day was peaceful. The next day Miyu was dressed and ready, early in the morning before daybreak, she looked at the store that she had spent three years in. Piers was already their he picked up her bags and his own and but then on the carriage. Miyu started out the window watching the streets pass by. Chapter 170 - The Ex-Heroine, Lovely Florist (6) From the outside it looks delightful, beautiful and cheerful. Small stones and marble stones make up most of the building''s outer structure. It''s impossible to see through the large, stained glass windows, but the clapping and cheering from within can be felt outside. As you enter the tavern through the old, hardwooden door, you''re welcomed by dancing people and clapping hands. The bartender is working hard, but still manages to welcome you with a wave. It''s as charming inside as it is on the outside. Sqaured, stone beams support the upper floor and the decorational lights attached to them. The walls are completely empty, besides the lighting, most likely because customers stumble against the walls too often and would knock off anything on the walls.. The tavern itself is packed. Passing traders seem to be the primary clientele here, which is probably the best clientele for the owner. Several long tables are occupied by several smaller groups of people. The other, smaller tables are also occupied by people who seem to be enjoying themselves a lot, perhaps too much, if such a thing is possible. Even most of the stools at the bar are occupied, though nobody seems to mind more company. Miyu and Piers sat at one of the tables eating breakfast, Miyu was here to look at some of the coral based planets here. In order to study them, Port Shire is home to them, and they are the type of plants that can''t be moved or migrated inland. So, she herself need to go out to see them. After finishing eating Piers watching as Miyu went and looked through her research notes and started to write a few things down. After a while the two left the tavern and travel down to the closer beach by the shore. The water was crystal clear and looked purified, this is due to the coral based plants that act as filters and clean out the beach water to make this clear effect. Piers had step up a tent like area on the sand as Miyu had went directly toward the waters. Her bare feet touched the cooling water, walking a little further in, tiny little fish swam up and nibbles her feet. Rainbow Fish are prominent sea water fish that live close to beach area where coral often grew. The little thing feed on a type of microorganism that lives on the surface of the corals and the sometimes the skin of most mammals. Miyu stare at them and felt the ticklish but pleasing feeling of when a small and adorable animal comes up to you. Piers soon joined and grabbed her hand, before he casted a small spell. That allowed them to go underwater without getting their clothes wet. She let Piers pull her further into the water, Miyu was curious as this was a first-time for her. She looked curiously around at everything. When she eventually saw her target the coral-based plant and rushed over to it with Piers in tow. Meanwhile¡­.. Duke Retgil stood in front of the locked doors of the little store Miyu opened, along with his son. They had waited for quiet awhile, but, the store had not opened. "Lady Jenna won''t be back" said a passerby, who noticed the two nobles gazing at the store. "Who?" Duke Retgil said frowning. "It is the name, Veronica had taken after leaving the Duke''s household" Louis whispered to his father. "Do you know where she has gone?" Said Duke Retgil, then asked the female passerby "Or when she will be back?" "No idea, but, actually. This store is actually being sold, altogether" the passerby said nonchalantly. "What?!" Both Duke Retgil and Louis said shocked. "Then what would, Lady Jenna be doing then?" Duke Retgil broke out into a sweat, thinking the worst. "Well, from what I understand she is going to migrate to Blessed Mountain." "..." Duke Retgil was speechless, while Louis was pale. "Blessed Mountains is a very dangerous place..." Louis voices trailed off. Andrea looked at her plans very happily, she may have not still been able to get much information about the Heroine, but she can make her suffer by taking her business. She handed her draw plans to her assistant who happily took them and executed. She didn''t want the Heroine to get any type of upper hand or take her fianc¨¦e, she would need to sabotage and get rid of her instead. After studying for a day and nearly almost all night, Miyu had fallen asleep comfortably in the tavern they were staying at. When she finally woke up both her and Piers travel to the Shinder Lava Swamp. Stationed beside a volcano. There a type of plant that had a unique property of catching on fire. Pretty much what she was curious about, having a pot with a patch of dirt Miyu grew some strawberries. Piers looked surprised at first but was rather enjoying the sweet berry''s and the beautiful sight of being next to the person your trying to court. At some point Piers fell asleep on her shoulder, Miyu just looked at his sleeping face and poked his slightly chubby checks. It was soft and squishy, soon enough she turned her gaze back up to the sky. Closed her eyes and dozed off as well. The climate around the Lava swamp is as much as you expect, Hot. Miyu and Piers sat by the cliffside of the Lava Swamp watching the plants below catch on fire from a safe distance. They bought some cold refreshments from the town. That kept them from backing due to the fumes from the lava gushing out. She wasn''t really fond of high temperatures, she really wanted to study the plant but was suddenly getting turned off by it being a swamp where the water is lava and the plant itself constantly catching on fire. She then turned to Piers who was giving that face, that just kept giving out hearts. (?¡ã?¡ã?)?*? (?-?) She is not really sure what''s she is supposed to do here, obviously. Turning back her face she wondered about the plant again and then decided to leave and go straight to Blessed Mountain. Blessed Mountain is said to be the original of where all human came from. It''s filled with rare undiscovered herds and plants of all types. But, the mountain had deep forest areas and plenty of mythical and dangourus creature. Its basically a place full of mysteries just waiting to be discovered. Many people are off-put by the amount of how many people go missing in those woods. They leave no trance and sometimes their belongings are just found abandoned. No one is sure what happened, and most investigator don''t come back. The one''s that do, don''t really have anything solid either. The forest below Blessed Mountain was modest, radiant, and ancient. Its covered by hickory, asp, and maple, and the twinkling lights bursting through their crowns allowed for a mosaic of mushrooms to reign the boulder covered grounds below. Basically many, many mushrooms, edible and poisons alike covered a decent part of the ground around the trees. Curling creepers dangled from the trees as well, and an array of flowers, which desperately tried to claim the last remnants of light, added colorful, scented elements to the otherwise brown backdrop. Miyu picked up and unusual rock as she sat down below one of the tresses, Piers had already set up camp, and was cooking something in a pot. He would occasionally glance at Miyu. She drew a face on the rock and stared at it blankly. ?(????) ¨C The Rock £¨£ï_£ï£©, she had made ''the Rock'', she titled her before putting her rock down, she picked up dirt to turn it into another rock as she drew more faces on the damn thing. "Here" Piers handed her a bowl of soup, Miyu put her rock on top of the pile of rocks she made, that had all sorts of goofy faces on. She politely took the bowl and started to eat it, quietly. She already planned to make this place her home, she looked at Piers who was quietly sipping his soup. Which in fact was really good and tasteful despite being in the ages where travel food isn''t really all that well, thought out. "Should we get married?" Spirt The Sudden comment shocked Piers so much that he couldn''t keep the soup from going down, he looked at Miyu in shock. £¨¡ð¡õ¡ð£© "Umm, why do you think so?" Piers asked, not sure what to make of it, sure he had been trying to court and he had also been hoping to marry her someday. But, wow. "Cause your Mother said you would be proposing to me" "...." Piers wanted to yell at his mother, but, to bad she isn''t here. "And besides I have always been curious about it. Rachel only ever said that marriage is a commitment, where you have s.e.x and make small people." "Who''s Rachel?" Piers was still in shock after listening, so he only managed to ask that out of everything she was saying. "I am interested in it; I want to know what it feels like to have s.e.x and have children." Piers looked down and then back up and then back down and finally said. "I''m a week man" Chapter 171 - The Vessel Anna Chavaffet After Miyu left, Rachel was still asleep. When she was suddenly woken up by the scent of fire, screaming, and burning flesh. The moment she opened her eyes, her gaze. Looking down, she saw an older gentleman. Who gave off an aura she recognized; this guy is something who is a part of her Faith. It took a second for her to understand as memories flowed into her mind. The girl, the body she is inhabiting is a Vessel for her, this means that she was summoned by her followers for something. By becoming a complete Vessel the girls soul if it is still withing the body will be eaten by the higher power of who it was prepared for. This is one of the reasons why the higher gods look down on religion and worship likes this is because they don''t like the idea of eating a mortal soul. Since the soul isn''t destroyed but consumed instead it''s not illegal just looked down on. Anna Chavaffet, is the only child of the Marquess Luke Chavaffet. She lived a general lonely life after losing her mother and her Father keeping his distance. It can be said that he was trying to protect her form something. As a result, Anna was raised and developed by maids and teachers, she even went thought strict training to become the Empress. Cause, Yes she had somehow gotten engaged to the prince. Her life is just tragic so far, she got married, got abused by her husband, had a miscarriage, got her title taken away, got blamed for things she didn''t do, her father was killed before her eyes, and then was executed by getting burned to death. Really what is up with people getting burned to a stake, Claris and Alicia had it rough in that they died by getting burned to death. Well, Claris was an almost but still. After her Death, Anna Body was just thrown away when it didn''t turn to ash and was just a burnt body. Her followers had collected the body patched it up and preserved it. They most likely didn''t realize that they ended up trapping Anna Soul In her dead body. But, she understands now where one of her missing followers ended up at. He came here and brought started to spread his Faith and got arising here. He''s lucky that this was a draft world, other wise he would have immediately been killed off by the world for trying to spread her religion. "Anna , you viscous women!" Yelled the young Emperor that was Anna husband. "You just couldn''t stay dead." Rachel gave the young Emperor a disgusted look before turning to her follow. "Gather our Faithful, to be shepherd away from this world." Rachel told him. This world is already on the verge of collapsing. As a result, the holes withing it came be used to bring them to another world. She just needs to use her divine power to protect them from the travel. The Head Follower nodded his head and raised his hand, this gave Rachel a good look at how many he''s gathered. ¦² (¡¡ §¥ )????¡Ñ ¡Ñ ''Holy Sh***!'' Rachel thought for a moment and sighed as she raised her own hand. Chiron was summoned and turned into a large circular shape. ''Elfin can you connect me to the nearest empty world'' [There is a natural world close-by, that can be used.] Rachel frowned. ''I thought they would be gobbled up by now. '' [No this one is newly frowned and hasn''t been discovered yet. ''Alright connect to that one'' [Roger] Chiron had been turned into a portal; a translucent blue light appeared into the center. "Go through" Rachel said to her follower who nodded and walked into the portal without a doubt, her was followed by the rest of the followers. Rachel looked up at the collapsing sky. By the way she had muted out the vicious screaming at her by the Emperor his wife, and some other people who where on their side. She had also prevented them from coming over, she only had an obligation to her followers and not to these horrid main cast. Rachel glared off into the distance at a church like place. The Lower-tier Goddess was hiding from her, Rachel shrugged her shoulders and just turned away. Hoping that the people could go inside faster, but, their was to many of them. Feeling bored, As she is still waiting for them to all get through the gate. She started to sing "If you hold my hand tight... I''m not afraid. I understand... This is life. I do not... Want to regret anything. My dream begins here... Now, let''s bring light to the world... Without an end, this power overflows. This is our symphony of loving each other. Cutting through the darkness, this holy flame shines. With all my heart and soul, it is time to go, just as I am, I will release everything!" She sung lightly so that no one normal could hear, at this point it had already been an hour and the world was rapidly breaking. The main cast was already doing everything they can to get through, they where filled with rage and trying to attack. But ended up just hitting a wall. And finally, after other thirty-minutes they were all through. Rachel was the last to enter before her portal closed. "When you said, it was brand-new, I didn''t think it would be this new." Rachel said allowed floating from a high distance. Her eyes trained on the vast land of forest and caves, this is primitive America, the people of this world only developed up to spears and still hunt for a living. She glanced down at her follows who are kneeling on the ground waiting for her orders. She also saw the native Americans watching her and her followers rom the trees. "Well, since this is a natural world, no need to hold back" Rachel raised her hand and her divine power exploded, "Elfin" a console appeared before her. She used it to clear up some land. She placed, had it moved away from the native Americans. So as to not disrupt their living. And started to build houses, temples and some farms. It was a wonderous sight to see. Her follows aren''t stupid as most of them started to settle in the buildings and got to work on the temple. Rachel was thankful for them doing this all peacefully without fighting. As she continued to build move, she was being watching by the native American looking at her in wonder. ''Please don''t start worshipping me.'' Once everyone had moved into the homes, Rachel stopped building and touched her chin lost in thought. Her people already follow the Echo code, so, pollution shouldn''t be much of a problem. Rachel floated down to the temple where the head follower was giving orders. He bowed respectfully to her, and Rachel shrugged her shoulders. "This land is still new and does not whole belong to you, treat it well, and please try to keep a good friendship with the local native." With that Rachel ejected herself out of the body. Once back once back in her space, she picked up her phone. "Ah! Missed Call Chapter 172 - Fairs Miyu opened her eyes after leaving her the other world, her hand went straight towards the ring on her finger. She turned her gaze to Rachel who was sleeping on the bed, she walked over while fiddling her ring. "I''m back" "Welcome back" Rachel said in a sleepy tone. "What did you all do?" "I got married, studied a lit of plants, had a baby boy." Rachel slightly opened her eyes, as she listened, her gaze lowed to the ring she was messing with. Both stopped as they looked to the person who just entered. Rachel sighed and sat up, as she got the information on this person. "A Fair, huh" Rachel mouthed, while Miyu tilted her head curious and took the information panel from Rachel. Looking at the old man with a bread up and down. "I''m going to guess here that you want to escape from the fate you are tied to due to your name right." "Yes, I have lived as Merlin over and over again, He doesn''t want to keep helping Arthur nor keep falling in love with Vivian. Only to be frozen and dragged into the lake by her." Rachel couldn''t help but snort. "The only possible way, is to give up your name and power entirely." Rachel said. "Well, I accept" Rachel lighted her eye brown and smiled. "Alright then" She snapped her fingers and stood up. "What''s a fair?" Miyu asked. "Oh, that Its what I call repeaters" "Repeaters?" "Tales that often are repeated and reused by creators, they can range from famous historical stories, or fairy tales. Anyways, these repeaters will bare the names of characters from those certain stories and will be forced to follow said processed stories. The only difference is, is that the creators fill in the details." "And him?" Miyu gestured to the person who was here not to long ago. "Merlin? What about him?" "What''s his story?" "He in the story assists, Arthur Pendragon, generally he is a powerful wizard. Being tied to his name means that you''ll one assist Arthur in becoming King and two being imprisoned by the lady of the lake. Is pretty much how it works." Rachel stretched, "Miyu, is their anywhere you want to go while I''m away." "What are you going to do?" "I going to take his place." "Take his place?" "Merlin is a title the person doesn''t matter as long as they fulfill the story conditions. I have always wanted to see an Arthurian legend up close. Better yet, I get to act as one. Anyways back to the question do you want to go anywhere?" "Somewhere, where I don''t have to do much." "¡­." Rachel just stared at her and then shrugged her shoulder. "Elfin you heard her." Miyu disappeared and not to long later so did Rachel. Merlin is a legendary figure best known as an enchanter or wizard, his tale differs depending on how you look at it. The old takes have always interested Rachel, its rare to get an opportunity like this to be a powerful bada** wizard. She doesn''t even care is she turns out to be a man in the end, this would be fine. Chapter 173 - Extra: Tyrant Empress Dowager "YOU LITTLE BRAT!" Rachel said throwing a little plushy bear she had sown together for the little crown, the little crown Prince who is about thirteen years old right now. The little boy was kneeling his eyes red and he is now visibly scared. While the child next to him was visibly bruised. She had grown lenient on the Crown Prince and as a result he got a little too c.o.c.ky, and he had his younger half-sister beaten by the servants because of some kid''s stuff. The young girls face was badly bruised and may possibly be deformed in the future due to the beating. Two servants appeared with a tray of stuffed plushes , she made while and imperial doctor took her the little girl away to treat her injuries. The Empress over to the side, glared at the little girl''s mother her heart was sour because now her son was being scolded by the Empress Dowager. Meanwhile, the Little Girl''s Concubine mother flinched and head her head down refusing to cry or say anything. Rachel picked up a pushed and chucked it at the Prince, the little crown Prince flinched at being hit by the incredibly soft stuffed animal. "You majesty, pleas-" A minister wanted to defend the little Crown Prince, but was terrified but Rachel glare. "Brat, who gave you the right to talk before me, someone take him out and strike him 50 times." ''Brat? I''m older than you?'' The Minister thought before he was abruptly taking out of the room to receive is punishment. "¡­.." For a moment Rachel made a few, I am more then just angry and I raging with fury sound. But she kept it in. "Servants, Take the Crown Prince to his room. His punishment will be waiting in there for him." The servants pulled the little crown Prince away, startled as he was being taking away he looked at his mother with tears in his eyes. The Empress was already red-faced wanting to hold her baby and to tell him its okay. "Empress and Concubine Ru, come here now." The two shocked pale faced ladies looked up abruptly and hustled over and landed themselves to the floor in a kneeling position. Rachel picked up another plushy and threw it at Concubine Ru. "To start with, Concubine Ru. Both you and the Little Princess where told not to go into the pond area. Especially not alone, without guards or maidservant. It is a crime scene, slipping past the guard both of you. " Rachel had thrown another Plushy. "I take the little Princess injury''s as a lesson for you both today." Rachel then turned her face to Empress. "As for you, Do you think it looks good for a crown prince no less to go on e an bully the little princess." She throw a Plushy "He is the older brother, she is the younger sister, he went straight to having her beaten all due to schoolwork." Rachel throw another Plushy "In an a.d.u.l.ts world does that sound like a great thing." Rachel was at most calm looking but her tone was obviously angry, as she kept throwing Plushy. The Empress looked wronged but at the same time embarrassed. The minister of this great Empire remembers the day the Empress Dowager took many lives in order to clean up the Empire. She brought in new solid laws, a better enforcement, basically all the things that improved the lives of both commoner and nobles alike. Many Officials of the Court will remember every time they said something displeasing or something she disliked. She would the most ridiculous things at people, this temperament and ridiculous things was thought of fondly for many generations to come. Afterall, who would forget the Empress Dowager who took over the country by force to becoming someone who loved to throw soft harmless things at people. Chapter 174 - Magical Girl’s Cat Miyu laid peacefully in the box with holes, as she stretched and yawned. The box she was in was suddenly shaken and the sound of a little girl bright and cherry voice rang out disrupting Miyu from her sleep. The lid of the box was lighted open, and Miyu was greet to the shinning eyes of a little girl. (?_?) (¡î?¡î) "Meow" Miyu meowed, she was little kitten bought for a little girl''s birthday how wonderful. "ahhhhhh!" The little girl swoomed and nearly squeezed Miyu. (?¡É?) ?£¨???£©? "Kirari, you have other presents" Said the kind looking women with a gentle voice. The little girl named Kirari held Miyu while moving onto her next present. Some cute clothes, a Few dolls, and then finally a birthday song went by and Miyu was unfortunate still unable to escape the arms of a little girl. Once she dozed off the girl''s parents carried her away was finally when she gained freedom. Miyu strutted her four little baby legs and stared at herself in the mirror, she was a snowflake kitten with black fur on her paws and black fur at her tail and he hind legs. She had, hazel eyes. "Hey, little friend." Said Kirari''s mother who picked her up and carried her to the kitchen, She placed her by the bowl filled with some kitten food. Miyu had curiously sniffed it, looked at the Mama watching her before bracing herself. ''Its Gross'' she thought simply, but continued to eat more, she was a kitten Afterall. It would be weird if she didn''t eat the gross food. She ate until their was about 1/3 left in the bowl and back away to get some water from the bowl next to her food bowl. They where pink sparkly bowls by the way. Miyu tootled herself to the living room with the Dad was sitting watching TV, she jumped onto his lap, surprising him and proceeded to sit right next to him watching TV. Then she fell asleep while purring, she heard the cooing and the ''awws'' in the back-round but chose to ignore it. Komatsu Kirari was the name of the little girl, a few years when she is fourteen, she will become the Magical Girl Planet Wave, the second-best girl to the Heroine of the series Planet Heart. The names are ridiculous, but this is a Kids world aimed at a very young population. Creator create world''s for kids, despite most of the population of higher beings are over a thousand years old. Well, sure the younger gods will probably enjoy. The main cast of Magical Girls are as follows, in case if you want to remember them. But, don''t bother they aren''t really important. Hachimitsu Juri is Planet Heart, is a happy-go-lucky young girl who can be very cute. ending. As you already have guessed she is a pink magical girl. Komatsu Kirari is Planet Wave, but you already knew that. Her color is blue, she a calm, mature, and kind young girl, who is at the top of her class. She doesn''t always know what she wants to do in the future, so she often focuses on her family and friends. Ose Hanako is Planet Blaze, her color is orange and she is a feisty, competitive and Despite her playful teasing and light-hearted demeanor, she can also get very serious and determined about her favorite sports. Arashiro Masumi is Planet Whisper, her color is Green, she is shy and really talks but loves to paint. And Finally, Maeno Fumi, Planet Fun, her color is Yellow and she is a bright cheery, optimistic person. Miyu yawned as her little owner picked her up and placed her inside her case, both her parents work and the cleaner was in the kitchen by the time she walked out with Miyu. Not struggling Miyu simply slept on her way to school with Kirari. The Classroom was rather noisy, with the sounds of bustling children. Every now and then Kirari would check on her by lifting open the bag slightly. She was never caught with Miyu in her bag anyway, So, yeah. After a few years, The little Kirari girl grew up and was no longer take her to school. So, the nostalgia if having a new pet had ran off. Except for today, when Kirari brought her outside to the park. Since she is the student council president of her small middle school she had been stressed with her new duties and responsibilities. Miyu sat there as the little girl complained for over an hour, and then suddenly encourage herself. When suddenly something fell from the sky before Kirari, surpassing her. Miyu stared at her little owner who hand had lifted from her head. And she was just started to doze off to. "Ah! Their it is?" said the girl dressed in pink, who in which people can assume is Planet heart. The young girl in a sparkled dress paused as she watched Kirari approach the wand-like object. The moment Kirari touched it the glowing wand shined blue and the light wrapped around. Meanwhile Miyu was just looking so bored with life. (?_?) After the whole transformation sequence that took over five minutes of everything becoming sparkly blue, Kirari stepped out looking like a whole magical girl. "President, so cool" Said Planet wave to Kirari in excitement. As the two were talking Miyu stared at them, if Rachel was here she would have seen the trace of annoyance in her eyes. ''Can we go home now, it''s already night out.'' Miyu thought. Chapter 175 - Mysterious Court Physician Merlin (1) Rachel woke up in a barn, as soon as she stood up she lost balance and hit her head next to a beam. "I knew this would be awkward, injecting myself here. Perhaps I should have chosen someone to possess." But then again, I don''t want a situation like that one world I went to." [Why, didn''t you possess Merlin, then] "Because I didn''t want a small D***." [Why is that the reason?] "I have pride, and being a woman is better" Rachel said pulling out a mirror and checking herself out. [What are you doing?] "Well, I amin a body created by this world''s magic, I have to say they didn''t do so bad. But, they could have at least given me normal features." Rachel said looking at her pure white, that is definitely not glowing and her violet eyes. Putting it down, Rachel used her shadows to cover her body in a middle-ages European outfit. "This won''t do the hear is still white...hmmmm" She was a little in thought before she decided to change her outfit again, in order to hide her feature. This time she had a long cape that covers her outfit coupled with a hood and a mask to hide her eyes. "This should do, now let''s go find Merlin. [Do you knew where he is?"] "You rather talkative Elfin." [Its because I have no information, you didn''t appear in this world a normal way. We don''t have the story of this world, so if the creator finds out-] "If you worried don''t be, all have to do is gain information-" Rachel voice was caught off because she lost balance again and nearly fell of her face. Walking outside she is in an abandoned barn with a small cottage. "At least I got a good set-up" Rachel looked to her left and to her right, she started to feel what she could understand was magic in the air as little spirit started to come out. In curiosity, they peak at her. "Come on out, little ones" Rachel said thinking they where cute sticking their tiny little heads out before retracting them quickly. One of the braver ones popped out and flew closer to her. A little girl looks like a fairy or pixie from folklore. "What are you?" it bravely asked. "Well, I am like you." Rachel smiled at the childish voice tat came out. "But, you too big." "Who say I had to be small." Rachel reached out her hand, and gestures the little guy to touch her, to which he slowly did. His little face lit up in surprise and excitement. "Listen my little friend I need help, my mission is to find a person born with a lot of magic power. "Magic power?" "Yes, but the person is human, can you help me?" The little guy smiled as more of his friend popped up because they couldn''t contain themselves. "That person she also not be too far from me." "We knew where a person like that is." "Yes, he was takin to the place human''s call the church." "Why, Is that?" Rachel asked confused. "Human''s aren''t very fond of magic here, that person was born able to use it." "Can you lead me there and tell me a little about this person" They nodded and she followed them. "That person was born to a young girl who has yet to the Tango." Said a little Fae, she is going to stick with calling them Fae. Her face was a little red. "Ummm, the little girl and her family where frightening but didn''t want to get in trouble with the King, who has a dislike for magic. So, they kept it a secret and went to the priest. They couldn''t get rid of the child, so it was born and taken to the priest for an immediately baptism." "Was this girl suddenly big bellied pregnant?" Rachel asked since the timeline and how they made it sound didn''t sound like the girl was pregnant for nine months. "Yes" Rachel saw the church they were talking about and heard the noise, being made inside. She turned to the Faes. "Thank you, I ''ll take it from here. I won''t keep you." The Fae''s where trembling as they where closer to human colonies, they never had good interactions with them so they where afraid. Rachel heard the priest talking and used her shadow to get a better look, she hoped the infant was Merlin, using her shadows she touched the crying baby and found her answer. The baptism began and the moment the priest laid the little baby in the holy water, Rachel sued her shadows and mixed them with her divine power as she slowly absorbed the magical power within the baby. Once she noted that they where gone and they baby was a completely normal non-magical baby she waited for a moment, as they prepared to give the baby a name. Fair''s are completely tied to the name, but, if they weren''t given the name in the first place they could escape the fate that was bound by the name. "It is done, the child no longer bares the devil''s power." Said the Priest looking relieved and happy, I know the circ.u.mstances weren''t favorable, But I do wish deep in your heart that you would love the child regardless of its originals" The priest handed the baby back to the family and the fourteen years old girl, that was his mother. "He shall be named, Herold." Rachel breathed a sigh of relief, when she heard that, she floated away and covered the entire small village in order to get some understanding of this world. Listening to conversation and watching, she slowly made her way back to the barn. She is in a timeframe where Arthur and Uther is only four while the current king is a d***. Is pretty much what she gathered. But in all''s honestly, she doesn''t think that in truth that she needs to be around, because Merlin is basically a character that teachers Arthur and leads him into becoming a King. She decided to fix this place up and practice herbalism and healing. Magic isn''t well thought of in this time frame, so she''ll have to hold off on its use. Besides she had the little Fae to keep her company. Chapter 176 - Extra: The CEO’s Ex-Wife Rachel brushed the long hair of the dark horse with a little boy who looked just like her was rubbing the horse belly. She could hear the childish laughter of children outside and some grunts from the a.d.u.l.ts. "Max" Rachel said looking at the horse dark eyes, as it turned its large nose towards here and snorted. She then looked down at the little boy and smiled. "Lance lets clean up and joins your sisters" she rubbed his head. The boy, Lance smiled as he held his mother''s hand when they walked out of the stables. They walked towards his Twin sister Lana who was playing with her older cousin Wei Wei. Rachel smiled at her husband who seemed to be in a deep conversation with Anders. "Go, Play" Rachel looked down to Lance who sprinted toward his sister and cousin happily" Rachel went and sat next to Ander''s new wife Misty who was watching the two toddlers playing with bricks. "Not fighting?" Rachel said surprised. "Surprisingly," Misty said in some disbelief. "Quiet a turn-over from when they first meet. All screaming and fussy." "Well, it looks like instead, they are ignoring each other" "Do you think they would make the perfect couple in the future?" Misty suddenly asked Rachel poked her youngest son''s cubby checks "I think they would, that is if your husband doesn''t break my son''s legs in the future" she commented with a silly expression just imagining it. Misty laughed just thinking about its starling her daughter that looked at her with her big blue eyes. Rachel''s smiled suddenly froze as she stood up "I''ll be right back" she turned and went towards her husband, Sung-Jin smiled "Going out for a bit" she said walking inside the door. In the Kitchen, Rachel grabbed her keys and drove her car to her law-firm in town. She quickly picked up her current case and uploaded some of its files and sent it to someone. She took the papers with her as she rushed to clean-up. She then drove away very cleanly to another location and placed the doc.u.ments into a safety deposit box and put the key back on her keyring. As she once again drove away. Buzz Her phone rang, she saw that it was Sung-Jin. "Hey, when are you coming back?" "I''m on my way back right now" Rachel smiled, but halted once again as the feeling of death come rushing toward her. She frantically looked around, the road was bare and couldn''t find anything. She pulled over immediately and was about to get out of the car when she heard it. It was a small sound, but she heard it. Glancing at the dashboard she saw one simple note. Karma. "Woo-Ri?" Sung-Jin question as he noticed the sudden silence. Rachel trembled as she heard Sung-Jin''s worried voice "I''m Sorry" Bang! A loud explosion sounds out as the phone call drop. The Noise scared everyone, Sung-Jin dropped his phone as he looked out toward the smoke that was a distance away from the home. The kids started crying at the abrupt noise. Chapter 177 - Her Cute War God (1) Miyu returned into her space a little down, she continued to fiddle her ring. As she laid down on the Comfy bed. She had a relaxing time as a cat, she felt strained in a way she can''t explain. "Elfin" she whispered. [Yes?] "Is their away way you can find someone¡­." Miyu said softly but soon changed her mind, as she laid down. "Never-mind" she drifted off to sleep. It had been awhile before she woke up again, when she did she rubbed her eyes. [Miyu] She turned around and looked at the orb "What is it?" [Can you turn you into White Valkyrie for me?] "Sure, why?" She said getting up she closed her eyes as she concentrated her magic, her wings sprouted out. When she opened her eyes she paled, she wasn''t on the ground anymore she was in the sky. [I''m sending you to a world to, Have fun] Miyu began to fall at fast speeds, it was quite a drop she was very high after all. But the worst thing is that she can''t use her wings. For some reason, she can''t fly and not only that they seem to be falling apart into nothing bare on her back. She closed her eyes and embraced her fall. After a moment nothing happened, she opened her eyes as she looked at the warm pair of hand that caught her. He too looked shocked. "I''m okay now," Miyu said suddenly with a gentle voice. The young man put her down. As she took another good look at him in wonder, he had black hair and beautiful blue eyes. And this strange scent from him washed into her face, it was familiar, he was familiar. "Beautiful," he said suddenly and Miyu looked at him, his eyes where blue just now and yet they are brown now, she tilted her head. "Thank you for catching me" Miyu said her expression bare, her hand suddenly went to her ring as he eyes brightened. "Say, where did you come from?" he asked. "Ummm" Miyu was in thought for a moment "I don''t know how to explain it? I''m not from this place, I am from very far away." Miyu said. "So, your not from around here?" Miyu shock her head. "Family?" Miyu thought about her father "Gone" "Ah, yes, I am Feng Zhao what is yours?" he diverted the topic. "Miyu" He chuckled "For now Miyu, how about you come with me." He reached out his hand. "¡­." Miyu looked at the boy again and wondered before smiling and taking his hand. The moment they touched a static shock shoot through the both. As they let go quickly, wondering what just happened. ''Ahh!'' Miyu thought, White Valkyrie is still active ''I hope it didn''t affect him'' she took a breath and turned off white Valkyrie. She looked up as she caught the boy''s peering into her eyes. He smiled again and then reached out his hand. This time Miyu took it without any problems. He led her into town it was a busy and bustling place at first she was nervous about the dress wear but then she realized her outfit had already changed to a style similar to what the people here were wearing. She had gotten plenty of stares though. Well, it is unusual to see a person with white hair and eyes. "It looks like some of those places Rachel has seen before," Miyu said on wonder. Looking around curiously. "Where are we going?" she questioned. "To my home, my parents will help you." He said smiling His home wasn''t big but it resembled the Izuhara house in certain aspects. "Mother, Father. I have returned" He let go of her hand, Miyu felt somewhat sad for some reason as she stares at his hands as he went to his parents. While his parents on the other looked like characters from an anime that would immediately be forgotten in the next episode. Miyu tilted her head as the Feng Zhao talked to his parents ''He''s too good-looking for parents like these¡­'' she thought ''Ah! Do I usually have thoughts like these?'' she wondered before something shiny caught her eye. She stared at the little blue jewel that was the same color as Feng Zhao''s eyes earlier. "Miyu" She turned to him suddenly, she was closer than before. "These are my parents¡­." He introduced the ordinary couple who commented on her hair and eyes, they thought she was very beautiful. Before laughing at the fact that their son brought home a young girl. Chapter 178 - Her Cute War God (2) It had been a month since Elfin had forcefully pushed Miyu into this world. "Miyu" called Feng Zhao''s mother "Just one last touch, and you both will be ready to go" The older women put a hairpin in her hair. Miyu nodded and then looked at her outfit feeling somewhat odd, but when she saw Feng Zhao, she ran to him, his face somewhat red. "Let''s go," he said avoid her piercing gaze of curiosity. "Your very pretty, today" "Is that so?" Miyu wondered because his gaze was away from hers. She moved in front of him so that he could clearly see her. But he kept looking away since he kept turning away from her Miyu got a little mad as she used her hands and turned her face toward her. "Why, won''t you look at me?" A certain person was just like him, easily embarrassed and whatnot. His face got even redder at the sudden surprise. Until he heard his parents laughing and giggling in the background. Snapping him out of it, as he took her hand and lead her outside. "We are going now?" Miyu said these past few days she had found she liked teasing this person that likes to pretend to be cool. Making his face blush was something she enjoyed lately other than learning new things that she didn''t quite understand very well. "Zhao" she called his name, but he didn''t seem to answer, making her annoyed. "Zhao" she whispered in his ear. "You¡­" he looked panicked his face red as he handed her a wooden tablet like thing with a red string attached. Miyu took it and examined it closely "What is it" "Your number for the examination" "Ah! It''s that thing you were talking about earlier, where depending on our score we can go into¡­.what was it?" "No, it''s so we can be accepted as a Disciple of Lord Zhuan Bai." Miyu looked at their hands her eyes brightened, before turning her gaze to their surroundings. It was then she finally saw that she was being stared at. Bystander eyes also turned to Zhao sometimes like he was an eyesore. Speaking of she looked around even more and saw the women''s side who were giving her the eyesore look. Her expression went back to being blank and aloof. When they finally stopped, they had sat down on a bench, Zhao was explaining to her how the rules of this competition go. Basically, we fight, and the winner moves up. The top Five will be sent to Wind Village then to Earth Village then to Water, and Finally Fire. Seriously who comes up with these names. The fight was all Miyu got from Zhao''s explanation after that she just listened to him talk while he was still holding her hand. "Miyu are you listening?" Zhao asked suddenly and then gazed down at what she was staring at. He jumped and let go of their hands, with an embarrassed face. "Why did you let go?" she asked. "I like holding your hand, I also like hearing your voice," Miyu said with an innocence face. "..." He was speechless "..." Everyone around them "Well¡­.." he tried to say but wasn''t able to continue. "I also like making your face go red" Miyu said with such honesty, it was pure teasing. She didn''t'' feel anything wrong with it since the person she is teasing is the same person who gave her this ring. The shock on his face was priceless, Zhao was steaming in embracement. He wasn''t the only one everyone around them was also speechless ''Can he get even Redder?'' Miyu wondered as she decided to press on. "You¡­." He began to stutter as she moved closer to her face straight and completely serious. He turned away. "Does my honesty make you embarrassed?" Miyu asked kept getting closer to his face since he didn''t turn around to face her. Until finally, he turned around at a loss of breath at how close they are, he saw that her eyes twinkled with mischievously. "I see, how it is. Like teasing me?" "Of Course" Miyu back away and covered her mouth with her hand "I also Like touching you too" "...." He turned away from her as red as a tomato. ''Cute'' she thought simply. "Mun Da Ra vs. Guan Fing Ya" Said an announcer catching Miyu''s attention. She wonders how people are going to fight here. Feng Zhao explained it but honestly, she stopped paying attention. The next moment two youth walked up to the stadium and prepare to get into a stance. "Guan Fing Ya, Today our draw ends," Said a fiery red-haired youth who looked completely confident like he was on top of the world. The person is known as Guan Fing Ya merely smirked. "Begin," the announcer said, the two wasted no time as they rushed towards each other. Performing Kicks and punch the names of that special to them. It was all too weird for Miyu and uninteresting in the least. She turned to the person next to her who was completely focused on the battle. His eyes for that same color when she first saw them making her even more curious her gaze trailed down to his cheek. Poke She couldn''t help but touch it. £¨£ª©–¡õ©–£©...! "What¡­?" Feng Zhao looked back at Miyu who put her face closer again. He saw more mischief in her eyes and couldn''t help but be even stunned as her lips touched his cheek. "¡­." Feng Zhao looked at her in shock. Seeing the abrupt action of flirtation, the audience, gasped, as they watched. Completely forgetting about the fight on the stage. Miyu''s eyes sparkled as her mind traveled to something a little more intimate. She looked at Feng Zhao''s lips. "Zhao," she said his name. "Yes," He responded back on guard for whatever she was going to do next. "Zhao" she called again looking up at him with innocent eyes. Feng Zhao gulped as he had a strange feeling "Yes" he said again. "Can I Kiss you?" she said stunning him and the rest of the crowd. (?0?.(?-?.(?0?.(?-?.) He was silent as she tried to figure out what was going on through her mind. Miyu was a bit of an airhead, one who really couldn''t care less about much of anything. These were his thoughts on her after knowing her for some time. Wherever she came from it was a place that didn''t teach her morals properly. She was assertive when interested and absent-minded when not. He remembered the few times where she was so lost in her thoughts that she would sit still for hours without moving. His parents would go to her and shoo the birds that landed on top of her away multiple times. Being Quiet for some time, Miyu began to feel impatient as she went forward and kissed him on the lips. Bring the poor lad out of his mind. The audience blushed at the spectacle but for some reason could find the words within their mouth to say anything. IT was a light kiss that didn''t go any deeper or last a few seconds. But the static had gotten both their hearts pounding. Feng Zhao''s red face and being speechless was nothing new. But it was the lightly flushed face on beautiful pale skin and dazed look on Miyu that got hearts dropping like flies. "HEY! TRASH ZHAO!" Someone screamed, making the duo and their onlookers look at the fiery red-haired Mun Da Ra who was fuming mad. ''He must have lost'' Feng Zhao thought his attention turned to him. "Because of your flirtation, I lost and now you will pay," Mun Da Ra said in anger. "Does that mean your nothing but a fool who looked away from your opponent" He responded back. "Trash Zhao, don''t go to Far!" he yelled "Next Miyu and Wang Yin," said the announcer cutting off their conversation short. Mun Da Ra left off in a huff. While Miyu stood up and went up to the steps to the stage, with a calm disinterested look on her face. Feng Zhao looked on with thoughts of his own, he felt somewhat disappointed at her absent by his side. When he realized this, he blushed and then shook his head. "Ah! The battle of beauties" someone whispered as the Miyu''s opponent walked up to the stage with an unpleasant face on. The girl immediately compared herself to Miyu and felt inferior, comparing their looks Miyu was definitely in higher standards, why because despite being in commoner clothes and not wearing any make-up. She shines all on her own, a true natural beauty. Being a spoiled rich merchants'' daughter herself she could never stand someone who was more beautiful than her and someone who was a commoner without a surname. "You there what is your cultivation" the girl suddenly questions Miyu who was absent-minded wasn''t giving her any attention. The girl gritted her teeth in frustration but had some enjoyment she couldn''t read the cultivation level of her opponent, in fact, she couldn''t feel the cultivation at all, meaning that this girl is either a cripple or trash. But boy would she be wrong late Chapter 179 - Her Cute War God (3) No one knew what happened as they saw the beautiful Wang Yin unconscious outside of the ring. Even the judges where stunned all they saw was Wang Yin ran to attack and the next moment she was in the ground outside the ring. Feng Zhao may have been the only one to clearly see it, he had good eyesight after. He shivered; she was monstrously fast that''s why no one saw it. The Judge soon cleared her for the win and Miyu went back to her seat next to him. "Miyu, congratulations" "Why?" Miyu questioned him. "Well, you won" "Zhao do you like winning?" "Yes" "But I don''t call that fight a win, she was way too weak, for it to be called a win," she said bluntly "¡­." Everyone was speechless and daydreaming. "Miyu, she was a Fifth Rank Martial Cultivator. And I am an Eight Ranked Martial Cultivator, It wouldn''t have been an easy fight even for me." "Zhao does that mean your weak" Miyu said innocently, but the comment still stabbed the boy right in his heart. As for everyone else around them felt pity for Feng Zhao. Next Few Battles Later Miyu had a blank expression as she looked into the sky while Feng Zhao glanced at her a couple of times while watching the fights go on. Finally, it was his turn. "Feng Zhao vs. Liu Chang" said the announcer. Feng Zhao stood up as she walked towards the stage with fire in his eyes. Miyu was semi-interested until she saw Feng Zhao get up and leave her side she pouted somewhat. "Begin," the announcer said Miyu looked at them doing weird moves again while saying their names. She saw that Feng Zhao was getting pushed back and hurt but was still pressing on. Miyu picked up a few tiny rocks that were in front of her. Since she was bored might as well mess with people she thought. Fling Trip, Feng Zhao''s opponent suddenly fell flat on his face, stunning everyone. Feng Zhao paused he was so confused, from his point of view his opponent had a pretty good balance so why did he fall. Miyu''s eyes sparkled in entertainment as she Slung another rock at someone else and they fell. Feng Zhao saw that someone in the audience fell, then another and another. Everyone was freaking out at the sudden tripping event that was going on. Suddenly the announcer called his win. It only then did he notice that his opponent tripped off the stage. Making Feng Zhao feel regretful. He turned to get off the stage and saw Miyu, her hand had tiny rocks in it. He got even closer only to realize she had been plucking them. Making people who got hit fall and trick. ''Was she so bored that she resorted to this'' Feng Zhao thought as he looked at the excitement in her eyes, completely disregarding the carnage and panic she is causing by flinging rocks. "Miyu" Feng Zhao called to get her attention. Miyu then turned to him, her face completely straight as she continued to fling rocks out her hand. Feng Zhao abruptly took the rocks out her hand, Miyu looked back at her hand and then back at Zhao Feng. She pulled on a puppy dog eyes, making Feng Zhao''s heart squeeze. "Zhao, why did you take them? I was having fun." Feng Zhao completely paused as he looked at the empty stadium and the broken arena, that had its glorious red pillars smashed into it by a mere pebble. In the Background, a fire had gotten started somehow, but the cause was also most likely because Miyu was throwing tiny rocks at People. "What part of this looks fun," he said still looking at the damage, Miyu looks at the scene with a blank face. This damage was nothing compared to her own world. Whenever she fought the Neuroi, there was a few buildings and mountains that were destroyed by her. "Never mind," Feng Zhao said as he got up taking her hand and pulling away from the scene. Today''s incident would eventually become widely known as she Mass Tripping Incident where no one was safe from ''Tripping'' not even buildings. Chapter 180 - Her Cute War God (4) The next day the competition resumed, the judges, the audience, and even the competitors were nervous due to yesterday. As they are all completely unsure of what happened. Feng Zhao kept a closer eye on Miyu, even after the mess she made yesterday she continued to fling rocks at people. Although she didn''t laugh physically, she was completely amused by it. Which made Feng Zhao worried for the future. After the next few battles and nothing happened, all the cultivators became more relaxed and grew in confidence. Miyu''s battles were always done with ease as it most of the time it didn''t even take a second for opponent to stay on stage. She would have been known as a dark horse if she wasn''t so terrifying. Seemingly because not a single person here could read her cultivation nor see her attack. Feng Zhao himself was barely able to see some of it and he had the sharpest eyes here. As for Feng Zhao, his battles weren''t easy each one was a struggle. But at least he was able to make it to the top five. He looked so happy it seemed he was about to get teary. "Miyu vs. Guan Fing Ya," said the announcer. As the two stepped onto the stage, Miyu was still disinterested as she looked at her opponent. "I don''t go easy on Girls," he said confidently. "Funny, I don''t go easy on girls either" Miyu commented back, making the audience laugh. (*¨R¨Œ¨Q)??)) "You dare" Guan Fing Ya looked as if he was about to screech. (¨p?Òæ?) "Being" The announcer said and Guan Fing Ya didn''t waste any time as he appeared before Miyu in a matter of seconds only to be K''O without a fight as he was put face first into the dirt. "Are you sure your not a girl, cause you sure fight like one?" Miyu said with a light sparkle in her eyes. She felt Rachel would be proud of this comment. If Elfin or Rachel saw this they would say "Really, stop trying to make yourself sound cool" After the announcer called him to win in fear. Miyu walked off the stage and went towards Feng Zhao who didn''t want to say anything much less comment. "Zhao" "Yes," he said painfully looking at her innocent eyes that had a glow about them. He began to worry. "I think I like winning too." The People around began to eavesdrop plenty curious about this frighteningly beautiful girl. "Why is that?" he gulped. "Beating people up is very satisfying." "¡­." "¡­." "All the fights I had in the past, it was always a life or death situation. I never had time to consider it to be fun. But that girl I just beat. Putting her face into the ground was very fun." Miyu continued. What kind of fight had you gotten yourself into in the past? More importantly, why are you still saying Guan Fing Ya is a girl. "Miyu that''s not a girl" "Why?" "What do you mean Why?" "She looks like a girl so why isn''t she one?" "But she is a he" Feng Zhao emphasized. "So, he''s a trap?" "Trap? What do you mean by that?" "I person who looks like a girl acts like a girl and dress like one. But, is actually a boy." "¡­." "¡­." At this point, no knew what to say as a few more battles continued. Until finally the last battle. "Feng Zhao vs. Miyu," the announcer said. Both stepped on stage. The announcers and Judges most likely wanted to save this couple''s fight for last. It was a tense moment as the two stood on stage. "Begin," the announcer said Jump, Miyu had suddenly left the stage surprising everyone including Feng Zhao. "Miyu, Why?" he said in a shocked voice. "Because you''ll lose," Miyu said going back to her seat without any expression "Feng Zhao you''re too weak to fight me. It would be pointless" she said bluntly with an innocent face.The rest of the audience felt pity for this young man who was called weak by his own women so bluntly. Feng Zhao made a face like pouting; he didn''t want to admit it. He doesn''t want to admit it. ''Really Cute'' she thought. Chapter 182 - Her Cute War God (6) Feng Zhao stares at the situation going on in the stage with a worried expression. The two people where standing completely still without moving. Mental techniques are the worst. Miyu stared at the man who was making his way towards her, his eyes full of himself along with something more. It made Miyu extremely unpleasant giving her a feeling of not wanted to be here for a second more. "Tsk" she mouthed and then the place completely collapsed in an instant shocking Tao Peng. "Impossible, You" he paled but in the next moment he was kicked into a wall. Miyu yawned when the announcer called her win as she walked back to Feng Zhao. "He didn''t do anything Right?" Feng Zhao asked worriedly, he had heard rumors of Tao Peng methods towards female opponents. "That was the saddest fight I ever had" Miyu commented bored. "Couldn''t even take one kick" Feng Zhao snorted and then coughed as he smiled. The same as before the rest of the fights weren''t as notable at all, Showy but boring, nonetheless. By the time they had gotten back to their Inn it was around sundown. Miyu looked at the closed window and then back at Feng Zhao who was moving some herbs around. She pulled his hand, making Feng Zhao glance up in surprise. "I want to watch the stars" she said suddenly -Later- Miyu was sitting down in the forest somewhere, it was night as she held her hands toward the fire looking like she was trying to get warm. But, in fact wasn''t she merely thought the action looked right with the atmosphere. Feng Zhao was laying on the ground staring up at dazzling lights, not understanding why Miyu had brought him out here in the first place. Both stealing glances at each other every now and then. Miyu waved her hand and the fire went out, as she laid next to Feng Zhao. She pulled her hand into his suddenly startling him. "Miyu" he said lightly "I have to go" Miyu said suddenly making Feng Zhao sit up abruptly. "Go?" he said in disbelief. Miyu nodded her head, when her connection with her magic was restored the impending feeling of Death was constant. Elfin had warned her the she would be thrown out of this world soon, due to the danger of breaking this world ''Common Sense'' It would take long before the world will throw everything at her in order to get rid of her. It may even hurt those around her, Miyu sighed wit a heavily breath. Miyu may be airheaded but she wasn''t completely stupid, she doesn''t have the confidence to take on something she has one never seen before nor faced against. Elfin had repeatedly told her that his wasn''t strong enough and neither was Rachel for that matter. Miyu sat up two and pushed herself into Feng Zhao''s chest and breathed in his scent. "You have always been strange" She felt his heartbeat get faster and his temperature raised. "I''m sure Rachel has noticed. But Doesn''t want to think about it" she whispered sadly and then smiled "Before I never imagined my life as anything else nor thought it would be anything else¡­." she trailed off as her whole form started to glow bright and she looked up at Feng Zhao. "Miyu" Feng Zhao felt himself grow silent and then full blow panic as he saw Miyu start to fade, more and more. [Once you are gone the world will correct itself. Your stance here will be forgotten] Miyu nodded but didn''t respond, it made her sad to be forgotten. She held Feng Zhao tighter without saying anything until she faded away. Back in the space, Miyu covered her eyes with her arm on the bed. ''He was really cute'' was what she thought before drifting off. Chapter 183 - Mysterious Court Physician Merlin (2) "Thank you very much, Sir Merlin" said the Priest from the Church in town, Rachel had handed him a book, contain detail of a plague that had been harming the country and dwindling its numbers. Her Cottage and the outside of it is full of patients. She had been studying the plague and produced results on its cure. She gave all the details in the book she handed to the Priest. "Your Welcome" "No, I should thank you. IN the hands of the capital it would be able to care for all the sick." "You Parents in heaven would be proud of you" The Priest said turning away from her cottage. It had been about twenty years, Rachel took advantage of a village that had been complete destroyed by bandits with no survivors. She had explained to the village and the Priest that she was from that village and that she covered in scars to horrifying to look at. She was able to use a type of illusion in order to produce those scares. But, unfortunately she was unable to change her hair and eyes. She can only bend a person perception of seeing something else. Since then the village took pity on her and would bring her some vegetables and food. While Rachel herself took it upon herself to show that she was a physician''s appearance in that village. So, they had long began to assume she was a he, and Rachel never corrected them. Turning around she continued to care for the patience''s And as expected a few days later a group of knights appear at her door, while she was still attending to patience''s outside. "We are looking for the Doctor by the name of Merlin." Said an authoritative voice "He is requested to travel to Camelot by order of the King. To heal Princess Isone, from her sickness, he is to travel immediately. As she listened Rachel didn''t stop immediately, and she continued to wipe the sweat off the patience. When the priest came over to her, making her turn to him. "You go, I''m sure your student will do a fine job in taking over the" Said the Priest and Rachel looked at the now twenty year old Herold who was doing a great job as Physician anyway and although his flirty antic didn''t stop. "Are you Merlin the Doctor" Said the same authoritative voice, it belongs to a youthful person anyway. Rachel looked at him up and down as she stood up, they just meet, and he is already being annoying. "What do you think genius?" Rachel retorted back, when she turned to Herold and gave him the cloth she was using to wipe the sweat off patients. He quickly returned to work and went on to finish her job. "Does, you king also understand that me being taken away from the village means they lose a doctor." "How Dare you! Do you-" "Does it matter you didn''t introduce yourself in the beginning, So that means your identity doesn''t matter. Now answer does your King understand what it means for this village to lose a doctor." "They are just peasant, the life of the princess weighs more." Rachel looked at this idiot for a moment before fooling her arms. "So in your opinion the lives of the people here don''t, do you judge this because of Rank. Well, this Sir, I tell you what I am a physician of the countryside, I have also studied in the countryside. I have never stepped foot into the capital gates. I also wasn''t trained by Camelot''s school of physicians. Meaning I am also nothing more than a peasant, so my life also does not matter. And yet, you King wants a countryside doctor who has had no formal training try to heal the Young Princess sickness. When the Capital has plenty of skilled doctors there to help, aren''t you also making fun of the physician you have there." "You¡­." At this point no one had anything to say, not even the idiot before her. Rachel sighed and gave one last glance at the Priest and Herold. "Let me go pack a few items and we will be on our way." Her tone was light and soulless at this point, experiencing the tale itself is so overrated right now. During the entire journey to Camelot, the leader of the knights did nothing but glare while Rachel just continued to stay quiet. In her imagination Camelot was beautiful and mystical, but this is ancient European, so. So the people are all dirty and don''t practice being clean all that much. Beauty isn''t in detail at all, and this isn''t the industrial age. Just looking at the streets filled with dirt and dust, plus, rats, dirty disgusting rats, not the cute ones. But the Ones that can ruin your day. Rachel face right now, ''I hate the middle ages, right now'' "What do you think how capital, is more pleasing then your dirty little village" The leader of the knights said proudly. (¥Î?Òæ?)¥Îáê©ß©¥©ß ''Don''t screw with me you brat, this place is no where near pleasing'' She wanted to rage. Rachel was lead straight towards the Princess Courters, King Ryeved didn''t care to greet her since she was a peasant. But, she was a peasant who came up with a cure for the recent plague killing a good portion of the population. But, his words to her where pretty much cure his daughter or die. Rachel frowned at the stink faces of the other physicians that looked at her, with condescending looks. "Sister" Yelled the Knights leader. "Uther" Said the assumed to be Princess Isone, who looks pale and week and obviously the picture of a distressed maiden. By the way if you haven''t figured out that the leader of the group of knights is Uther congratulations, just congratulations. Rachel made no motion as she walked up to the two siblings saying pleasant and cringe worthy thing to each other. "Can I get started with my examination." Rachel interrupted them, Uther back away although reluctantly. While Rachel took out her little book and sat by her, The princess frowned with her pale face. "Now, where do you feel the most pain?" Rachel began to ask questions about how she is feeling, where it hurts most. Rachel put her book down for a moment and reached into her bag, she had made little gummies and mixed them with a tasteless pain medication. "Here try this." Rachel handed opened the bottle and handed one to her. With a simple taste the Princess Lit up, the little gummy was delicious. "This is a simple pain reliever, I had it turned into a type of candy for the children in my village. Since the Actually pain reliever median is quite hard to swallow, its also made with natural fruits from the forest." The Princess paused for a moment as she actually started to feel the pain decreasing. "However, this type of medicine will not relieve you of the cause, should you be infected with a parasite." "a Parasite?" The Princess and Uther asked at the same time. The physicians around the room where already, surprised at the new type of medicine pulled out but they where also confused on parasite. "England in general is foreign to parasite, so it is understandable that you won''t know what they are." Rachel tone began to get graver. "Parasites are not a sickness your highness, but tiny animals so small they a person wouldn''t notice them." "Animals, I don''t understand" Uther said confused. Rachel relaxed her shoulders and pulled out a slide. "This is what is called a slide, in this slide contains a dead parasite that I had preserved for further study." Uther took the slide and looked at the tiny thing inside it, the other physicians looked at it in confusion. "I wish to see as well" Sit can be said Princess Isone, Uther handed the slide to the Princess who also. "I do not understand what this has to do with me." "Princess you still feel pain in certain areas." "Yes I do." "Not only that, you experience blood loss through you mouth and another part, this excessive blood loss is causing anemia couple with the fact that feel a little relieved of your pain after the loss of blood. It can be assumed the problem is with your blood, which means that I can assume you have been poisoned or have been affected with a parasite. Poisons, parasite, and diseases work so similarity that it is hard to differentiate between. But each are solved in different ways. What you have is not a disease but either a poison or a parasite. The pain candy I had given you helped eliminate the possibility of disease coupled with your excessive loss of blood. Although it is in my Opinion that you have been affected with a parasite, I cannot rule out poison with without further study. As a result, you cannot be healed immediately." Rachel turned her eyes to the other physicians, "My fellow doctors what do you think?" Two of them huffed in disbelief, while the other was lost in thought. "This information, where does it originate." "Travelers, my village is not too far from Dobro town and the Port town, traveler going to the capital often stop by village for a rest. Sometimes I would get traveling doctors who wanted to check out something from the medical school. I would often share notes and ideas with them. The same thing would happen while on their way back home." "I see" There is nothing the physician can refute because everything she said sounded logical. Chapter 184 - Mysterious Court Physician Merlin (3) Rachel had taken a sample of the Princess blood to study, after she cough some into a white cloth, she used a thin make-shift microscope to analyzed it, and as she thought although unseen do to its color changes the small red parasite was seen thought the microscope. Rachel laid her head down on one side, after studying it and isolating the parasite for a whole week. She had to see to it with some trial and errors. Uther was in the lab with her to make sure she didn''t run away. He fell asleep a couple of times, while the physicians had long went back to report what happened. None of them where even interested in seeing her as she studied the sickness. That is because they are still trying to find solutions of their own. She had done all she could, and the best solution was to poison the princess to kill off the parasites. This is due to the amount inside her body, there is to many for a controlled treatment. In theory the Princess could be completely cures with this but the poison could also take her life if she isn''t strong-willed anyway. And believe me most women of this era aren''t so it would be a pointless treatment. Princess Isone isn''t really a character in the initial tale so her fate is very week. Her head hurt, but she was done. Standing up she walked to Uther and throw the book at him. Waking him up from his sleep. Startled Uther sat up and looked at the Rachel who barely ate or sleep during this whole time in astonishment. "Poison is they only, cure. But the risk is death, anyways, have your side decided what they want to do" Later on when she took a nap, she found out the answer, when the princess died. When Uther reported her findings, his Father King whatever his name ''had chosen his physicians solutions instead. Which resulted in her death. Not that her way wouldn''t have killed instead, because parasites are risky in this time frame without modern medicine. And her can only work withing the limits of this era. The Kings people had come up to her room along with a worn out Uther. "Physician Merlin, the King has...." Rachel was looking at Uther and absorbing what he had said, before she turned and looked out the window, looked down at the dirty street, the crooked pavement, the rats, the people whose faces has dirt all over them. Towards the people, yes those ones who has been just touching anything and them move on to eating. Then to the homeless eating the leftover old food, and so much more. ''I hate this place'' It took a week for Rachel to adjust to this place, just kidding she applied cleanliness everywhere. King something was dissatisfied with the medical school due to their failure, so she was placed as the court physician because she produced results And continued to do so, as the natural health of the people was starting to improve. It was you could say progress, but the streets are still naturally disgusting. As for the Princess, she will be missed. The King had five children, two boys including Uther the eldest and the rest girls. With this one dead that means there are only four children left. In Lore It was known that Uther had an Uncle, but aunts where never mentioned. Honestly in the end all she must do is wait for time to pass by like usual. Finally, it came to a point where Uther''s father died of old age, his remaining female sisters where married off and his only brother fell in love and married as well. Uther was coronated and married with a queen of his own. It had only been three years, and what did Rachel do you ask? Nothing she is just the physician; she didn''t care when Uther ''banged'' his best-friend wife resulting in her pregnancy with the famous Morgan le Fae. Or how he threated a powerful witch to allow his wife to bare him a child, and when that same wife died in childbirth resulting in her death. And then another few years he spent ignoring both kids and trying to bang everything that lives. This man was becoming more ignorant and arrogant as time went on. Honestly, the most surprising thing was that he only made Morgan and Arthur. Nope, she is just the physician. Her job is to help heal people, and now babysitter and exceptionally the only parent figure in the lives of his two kids. In a simple court that hadn''t changed in years, Rachel watched as the immature Uther swung his sword like a maniac and Morgan sitting very closer to her reading a book. (??¨Ž§Õ¨)?? Arthur looked like a raging little ball of fury and these two where only nine years old at this point. The Knights in the background where desperately trying to hold back their laughter. "Morgan" Rachel lightly said, making the little girl look up at her. Morgan had been brought to Camelot when she was five years old, her ''father'' at the time died in a scuffle with bandits by the border. Her mother hung herself when she got the news and she her family property was gobbled up by relatives. Morgan was raised believing her father was Uther''s best friend, when she in fact isn''t. Uther was just to lazy to bring her back and Henry, Uther''s Brother who knew about Morgan''s true parentage brought her back to Camelot. She became a ward of the Castle and has been well looked after by Rachel. The young girl was already quiet when she came, and it wasn''t in a grieving way. Rachel could tell that the girl wasn''t close to either of her parents. Henry had brought Morgan to her and not his brother, when Uther found out he honestly didn''t care. He waved his hand and Morgan has become a ward of the King and her student. "Humming Syphilis" Rachel finished, and Morgan took a moment and flipped through her book. "What are the symptoms" "Symptoms are, delusions, a skin bump outbreak, ringing ears, muscle cramps but not in all cases, and sometimes depression although uncommon." She finished in her childish voice. "What to expect?" Rachel questioned some more. "Delusion and a skin bump outbreak slowly increase in severity over a week, but only one symptom may be experienced. After the initial onset, delusion generally fades away, only to return later. Around this time ringing ears is experienced by the vast majority of people. The experience of ringing ears may be less severe in combination with the experience of a skin bump outbreak. After a few more days muscle cramps is experienced by about 25% of people and is usually experienced in the evening. Throughout the course of the disease, depression may be experienced, but only in rare cases and may be experienced for a long time." Morgan read aloud, perfectly. Her speech and reading were improving, when she got to Camelot they where a mess. "Treatment?" "¡­.." Morgan took another moment to find the answer. "Heavy medication and a suppressant routine." The little girl frowned before looking up. "Good" Rachel patted her head and the little girl nodded with a slightly red faced. That tells you she likes being praised. Well, so does Arthur, you can tell because this hyperactive child just rammed himself into Rachel''s stomach with no mercy. His eyes shinned as he also expected praise. "Arthur you look like a mess, go wash yourself before touching me." Rachel cold-bloodedly said, Arthur looked red for a moment as he ran off to go clean himself up. He sometimes forget when he is practicing with swords that he gets dirty, and his mentor dislikes dirty things. Morgan watched the interaction without blinking as she went back into her book and began to read some more. Chapter 185 - Mysterious Court Physician Merlin (4) Rachel now has a section in the castle dedicated to her study of medicine, its small but it is enough to get things done. The staff also knows to be careful in cleaning as a sect of dust would something send her into a flying rage. That would annoy the King and he would in turn take it out on them. "Merlin another, headache bottle if you would" Said Uther walking in with dead eyes and looking like he had a hangover. Rachel sat down a bottle of pills and a cup. Which he took, Uther behavior only got worse after he became King, before he was a decent knight. Uther''s work as a King was surprisingly really good, its just his behavior that overshadows his work, Truly Tragic. "Wash your hands first" Rachel said picking up a few books and putting them back on her shelf. Morgan was sitting at the table where she the items for Uther on the table. She watched the man who is King go wash his hands and take the bottle. When she was young, she was taught to fear this person. But, now seeing him everyday and watching his stupidity she was completely used to him. Uther winked at Morgan as he took some handover medicine and walked out. While Morgan just shrugged her shoulders as she stood up to help Rachel clean up the books. Arthur was ransacking the place not too long ago; the books are a mess. After cleaning up, Rachel went back to her lab, with Morgan following behind her. Rachel began to experiment in making her new type of medicine, while Morgan watched and followed along diligently. A little later in the day, Rachel had put together some plants and herbs and started to drink it. Taking a glance at Morgan who was eating a sandwich she was curious about what she was drinking. She had never asked before and would always stare while eating. Rachel in turn never offered because the concoction is highly medicated and tasteless, not something a child would like. Rachel leaned on her shoulder and relaxed into her hand, Arthur was in the back sleeping, he spent his morning with the knights as they where teaching him sword fight. IN the afternoon he is supposed to get lesson from the royal tutor, who should be popping to collect him soon. "Is he in the back again?" ''Speak of the Devil'' Rachel nodded her head as the Royal tutor went to the back room to collect Arthur, picking up some earmuffs she placed them on her head, while Morgan did the same with a pair she made. The next minute the bratty Arthur was screaming, kicking and punching. He is every bit a brat as he is a Prince. The Royal tutor was old and seemingly used to this, it might be because he was familiar with this kind of behavior with the young royals. He dragged a screaming Arthur outthought flinching or anything. Sometimes one must feel bad for the minor characters working the everyday jobs. Its really just sad one day your happy go lucky the next some protagonist just decided to ruin your day. After Arthur''s voice became barley audible, Rachel took off her earmuffs and sighed. "I Can''t wait for that Brat to grow up" she muttered. Morgan just watched her as she went back to work, she then turned her head back to the door Arthur was dragged out off, when she turned back, she took a bit of her sandwich and quietly ate the rest of it. It didn''t take long for Uther to walk back in, around the evening, looking quite flushed. Rachel for the love of god wanted to face palm herself so much. "For you or for her" Rachel whispered due to Morgan sleeping on the sofa by the library. "For me" He said in somewhat of a slur, he glanced at Morgan and then back at Merlin. Rachel walked up to one other her cabinets. "Can I get the flavor you gave me last time." Rachel nodded her head and picked up a brownish vial and walked over to him. "Here" Uther popped it open and gave it a sniff. "Ah, the best" Uther said walking out as Rachel folded her arms and shaking her head. Walking to the window, she looked at the bright moon. From the window she felt the flow of magic from the outside, it was an amazing feeling. But then she looked down at the streets and her mood immediately had taken a 180 turn, as she saw the disgusting dirty flesh-eating rats crawl around eating whatever. Including the human waste just laying their not being cleaned up at all, and just laying on the ground. ''I really hate this place'' Chapter 186 - Mysterious Court Physician Merlin (5) Rachel stands off to the side at the coming of age party for Arthur, both him and Morgan are now about twenty. Looking at the entire hall, there isn''t an announce of elegance at all. Nobles bunched up at the table are eating their food like professional slobs. She can even she some of them slobbering all over the food. The Female participants are on the other side, but they are heavily dosed in perfume. Not very good ones by the, so, its all a complete clash of scents both foreign and domestic. Arthur''s chatting merrily with his own good friends he somehow made, he walked out of his brat phase only to move into being a total arrogant royal a**, but, he does have those certain kingly traits. Just, ugh. Morgan is calmly talking to her handmaiden, which is also a servant. The young girl took some of her need to be clean and has not once interacted or gone near the mess being made in the hall. There is literal food and some mice collecting the food that had sadly fallen. "How the Party Merlin, enjoying yourself" Uther said walking up, red faced. "Will you be joining the dancing later on." "I would rather Die." Rachel said without any hesitation and not even looking at him, she is also refusing to look towards the main hall, as it is worse than the fat and overweight nobles eating their meals. At this point she has no idea what they all touched. She feels like she might faint, and she doesn''t even believe in faint due to pressure. She wants to leave; she wants to leave. This line continued to repeat repeatedly in her mind. Uther had run off to go talk to some of the female members of the party. After a few minutes Rachel couldn''t take the disgusting sounds anymore and just left, no one was looking for her. Getting back to her lab Rachel rushed to her makeshift shower. she really felt like c.o.c.kroaches where crawling all over her, Just for being there. Walking out, she used magic to dry her hair and dress herself, but she still kept quite dirty. "Sneaked out when you could to." Rachel said as she leaned against her lab table, Morgan had walked in with her hand maiden, Lelaia. "I couldn''t help it, The royal families parties aren''t pleasant" Morgan smiled as she walked up to one of the cabinets. She grabbed a green bottle. "I told you, that you don''t need those" Rachel said lightly as she took out a book from the side and started making notes of something. Morgan turned to face Rachel''s back, "Merlin, I just want to be normal. The Dreams aren''t normal. Other physician has said I shouldn''t be having them at this age." "You trust them over me" Rachel huffed. "Then what are they? You never answered, "Morgan pressed, "Its not a sickness, that''s for sure." "And as I said before, you''ll understand them eventually." Morgan sighed "I wish you could give me a clear answer" she whispered worriedly. "¡­." Rachel stopped writing and turned her hand into a fist while leaning on it. Morgan looked back at her hand-maiden and then the two walked out. Lelaia, gave her a glance, it turned into a sharp hostile glare, but, only for a moment as she walked out. Lelaia, that girl is one of Henry''s people. He had sent her here after Uther tried sleeping with his wife for the first time. Since then he has been using the girl to send messages, and report to Henry the ongoing of the capital to him. It''s possible that Henry is still beyond mad at his older brother and wants to make plans for the next time he tries this stunt. As for Morgan, they are close so he may also want to make sure she is okay. He hasn''t been successful with children. ''If only he would ask me to help him'' Rachel thought, she could have helped, Henry was made infertile by his former fianc¨¦e. Who felt jilted when he chose his wife over her, weather he knows he is infertile or not. As well as if he knows the person who made him infertile, she doesn''t know. Because Henry has chosen to stay away from the capital, after that incident, his excuse for not coming to Arthur''s coming of age party was bandits causing havoc. But, Lelaia she had been with Morgan since she turned twelve and has been her only female friend her and still is. As for the reason this little girl hates her, its so childish. She hates how Morgan gives her absolute trust and also how close they are, basically she is jealously. ''Perhaps I should send a later to Henry'' Rachel thought. Chapter 187 - Mysterious Court Physician Merlin (6) "Merlin" Arthur walked into Rachel''s lab, from the tone of his voice it sounded like he was going to do something stupid. Morgan who was Panting on a Canvas lifted her eyebrow as she looked at Arthur and then turned around to continue to paint. "Whatever it is, you must get the Sir, Fleches approval." Rachel said not even looking at him Sir, Fleches is the royal tutor. "Shit" he whispered. "What was that" Rachel commented with her concentration on a translucent liquid in a spoon, she was slowly trying to place a drop of it into a black and frightening looking liquid. When she successfully gotten a drop in their she put the rest of the blue liquid into its original container and sealed it up before quickly putting it away. All the while observing the reactions of the black liquid. "Nothing" Arthur said quickly, "Can I have some laxatives?" Rachel paused as she rubbed her head. "I don''t know what trouble you; Sir Kai and Sir Gawain are getting into. But whatever it is take Sir Percival with you" Rachel waved her hand and sat down a brown vial. "Thanks Merlin" Arthur said quickly he took the vial and ran off. "I think I might dread, him becoming King" Morgan said with an exhausted sighed. "I felt exactly the same way when it came to the current King, but, Morgan at least you will not be here to see such. Ah, that''s right. When was the last time you have seen Sir Lancelot." "¡­.." "He''s your fianc¨¦e you know, I hear he has growing affections for Sir Gawain''s younger sister Guinevere. Will you let that happen, lose such an exceptional husband and Knight. One in which hasn''t been seen in hundreds of years. Saved maidens in distress, taken down plenty of bandits, and also helped the eastern part of Camelot from starvation." Rachel looked up at Morgan, to see her lost in thought. "Have you meet Sir Gawain younger sister Morgan?" "Merlin¡­I" "If you really don''t like at all, I will talk to both Uther and Lady Vulgar" Morgan then suddenly frowned and then looked at her with a smile. "You mean Lady Vivian" "I meant what I said." Rachel said in a disgusted tone, she was the person Uther threatened so that Arthur could be made. The problem was, she didn''t even need to be threatened because she willingly did so. She was also the reason Uther was able to due the Devil''s Tango with Morgan mother. The women is a half-fairy and the person Merlin is supposed to fall in love with and be imprisoned by, she is the high Priestess of Avalon and the adoptive mother of Lancelot. The reason for this marriage is because Lady Vivian thought her ''son'' and Morgan would look cute together. Basically, she slapped the mother Knows best line and shipped to people together regardless of their feelings. She only got this engagement because Uther owed her a favor. "Merlin, can I just stay here and study to be a doctor with you¡­..Do I have to get married?" Morgan ended. "That Chose isn''t easy, Morgan, in this country women who do such are considered Witches, and as you know the King only tolerates the Maidens of Avalon." Rachel looked seriously at Morgan. Uther Father''s had a serious hatred of magic, some of that passed onto Uther. Although that doesn''t mean it discouraged Uther from using it as he does use magic if necessary but will do so if it please himself. Magic user are still discriminated against. As for the Maidens of Avalon they except outsiders into their fold and most of them are selfish and rotten to the core. "but Morgan I can tell that you don''t want to truly be a doctor. Its fine to not get married, I care more about what you want to do. But others will not be so kind." "¡­." Morgan stayed silent as she turned back to her picture, It was a place she kept seeing in her dreams. A lake, a small boat and a bright forest surrounding the area. "Morgan you are still young, you''ll eventually find your place where you feel most at ease." Rachel looked out her window towards the sky, the spirit lines are brightly colored and shiny although she is the only one who can see them. They have been stable, meaning she has done anything to off course. She glanced back at Morgan who is lost in thought at her stool, ''Perhaps'' Later, Morgan had finished her painting and had taken a seat by the bookshelf and was reading books, her handmaiden was refilling her cup of tea. And When she didn''t her gaze would wonder and look elsewhere. Rachel wasn''t sure what Arthur, or his knight friends did but that are now sitting downplaying a game of scrabble together, yes, that board game. The English language isn''t to badly developed, she made that as a pass time for her and Morgan. "Merlin" Uther said slamming open the door. "What did Arthur do this time?" Rachel calmly as she spun a disgusting bowl of soup one of the servants brought in for her. "Cause he''s sitting right here." "Hey!" Arthur looked up right away with an annoyed expression. "Nothing," That was when everybody looked up at him, Arthur had this guilty look for a moment, indicating he had done something stupid. And now it seems he is surprised that he isn''t going to get yelled at for it. Then Rachel stood up from the table and got and idea, from looking at the guilty face Uther had on. "Henry is coming back to Camelot" Uther gulped and looked a little nervous. "You slept with his wife didn''t you" Rachel blurted out at him. "It was only once okay" Uther tried to defend himself, the entire room went quiet. Arthur, Morgan, Sir Kai, and Sir Gawain, the handmaiden were like ''Wait, What?'' at this point. .......................________ ..................,.-''"..........``~., .................,.-"...................."-., .............,/..........................":, ............,?..........................., ........../................................,} .........../...........................,:`^`..} ........./...........................,:"....../ ........?.....__.......................:`......../ ......./__.(....."~-,_...............,:`......./ ......../(_...."~,_....."~,_...........,:`....._/ .......{.._$;_..."=,_...."-,_....,.-~-,},.~";/....} ........((.....*~_...."=-._...";,,./`..../"......../ ...,,,___.`~,..."~.,...........`.....}......../ ......(....`=-,,....`............(...;_,,-" ....../.`~,...`-.................../ .......`~.*-,...................|,./.....,__ ,,_.......}.>-._....................|........`=~-, .....`=~-,__...`,.................. ..........`=~-,,.,................ .................`:,,...............`........__ Rachel Faced palmed and sighed like not tomorrow. "So, what would you like at your funeral?'' "Merlin!" "I am not the one who deiced to sleep with his brother wife, and if I Know Lady Irene. She may have even already passed away. You already know it is a disgrace for a woman to lay with another man, just what¡­." Rachel paused for a moment. "Never-mind that, If you want to talk more. Let''s do so without an audience." Uther finally remember the people in the room, looked down for a bit and got red. "You all will not speak of this to anyone." "That means you too, Gawain." Rachel said walking out with Arthur. The room was quickly quiet. "So, I guess causing trouble runs in the family" Said one of Arthur''s friend with a slight smile and Arthur through a goblet at him, to which he simply dodged. Chapter 188 - Mysterious Court Physician Merlin (7) "You not getting out of this" Rachel shook her head. "Their has got to be a way" Uther was looking at her pleadingly "You always solve things, that go from bad to worse." "You slept with your brother''s wife; you can''t fix that!" "You technically, its your fault. You let me go to lady Vivian and you should have stopped me." "You know I could just retire" "Never-mind" Uther said immediately. "is their really no solution." "You could vow to him, that you''ll have your manhood removed" "NO!" "Make you Impotent" "NO." "Commit suicide." "Definitely not." Rachel folded her arms and leaned back, "Well, Uther your only options are death or Castration. And even then, he still won''t forgive." Uther sighed. "I''m going to lose." He shook his head and wished he had practiced the sword more; his brother is mostly likely going to kill him in the one on one fight with his genius younger brother. Rachel just stared at the idiot King, as he was seeing his life flash before his eyes. "So, what do you want at your funeral" "MERLIN!" Rachel rolled her eyes, "Well, if you can''t take any of my suggestions just wait to see what you dear brother wants." She stood up and before she walked out. "Uther, you really need to reflect on your actions." When Rachel got back to her lab it was just Morgan and her handmaiden. "You should be getting to bed, it quite late" Rachel said as she closed the door behind her and walked to the back. "Is Uncle, really coming back?" Morgan asked "Is that what you stayed up for" Rachel said bringing out vials. "Yes, his letter was authentic." "Aunt Irene¡­." Morgan trailed off, not knowing what to ask nor how to say. Rachel sighed in wonder about that to, Irene has been stressed about giving Henry a child for such a long time, although Henry does not care for children. Others will not think so, since he is a duke and in charge of a well-prospering dukedom. "Morgan, how about you return to Lindane Province and accompany Lady Irene." Rachel suggested. "And Perhaps it might be best if you in the end are adopted by them. They do favor you quite a bit, since they send gifts to your every celebration." "¡­.." Morgan looked sad for a long time, As Rachel ignored it and didn''t look at her. "Morgan, sleep on it. I am not pressuring you." Rachel put her hands on the table down. "Its your decision" Morgan nodded her head and walked out, these days that girl has been getting more and more dejected and questioning things. Rachel watched the young women''s back as so left her lab and closed the doors quietly behind her. Teaching Children, they should always be showered with love and affection, praised for good things they did, and scolded for awful things they have done. The problem is that Rachel taught Morgan a few modern ideas when she was young. Rachel should have known not to apply modern ideas to and era not yet accepting of certain things, otherwise it will give the child trouble later in life. Beauty and Knowledge are in the eye of the beholder, growing up she had gotten many marriage requests due to her looks. As a result, Morgan who wasn''t used to courtship but, understood lifetime partnership, was curious. But the suitors weren''t pleasant and most if not, all hurt her with their ideas. Of what a woman should be and how she should act. Of course, who wouldn''t be dissatisfied or upset, her suitors were telling her to stop studying and not to be smarter than them. But, to be honest this wasn''t the only factor at the time, Morgan had growing magical power that was hidden from herself. This was because, Rachel at the time didn''t feel it was safe for her to use them in Camelot. So, she allied to be ignorant rather than knowing. In the end even Rachel is not sure if hiding what she is, is the best choice. Or if the choices she made in raising Morgan where what was in the best for her at all. Regardless of her fate as a villain in an Arthurian story. It just goes to show that no matter how much experience one has, no one can predict how well a person will turn out. Rachel should instead be thankful that her children have had great lives and good personalities. Morgan walked through the enchanted dazzling forest, It was a dream. But, the beauty of it was more dazzling then she remembered. In her dreams she had always had just gotten to the lake just before she wakes up. She loves it best when she dreams about this place, her other dreams show her horrors and herself doing such unimaginable evil. They terrify her, watching herself filled with an evil smile as she hurt those she loved. In the next moments she reached the dock she was surprised; she didn''t wake up. She saw the little boat approach and in it was a white hair woman sleeping inside of it. As it reached her from the dock, Morgan felt compelled to step into it. And when she did the boat took off from the dock and the women in the boat woke up, Morgan looked at the beauty who''s looks shined, what attracted her most was the violet eyes that she had. Chapter 189 - Mysterious Court Physician Merlin (8) Rachel took a moment as she looked at Morgan''s star struck gaze. Her eyes turned to the dream world she created so that Morgan who be plagued by nightmares of herself being evil. Rachel turned her eyes slowly to the colorful lake and touched it to feel how real the waters are. "umm, I have always wondered. But what is this place." Morgan finally asked her. "a dream" Rachel said simply and lazily "Well, That-" "A Dream built by magic" "¡­. Built by Magic" Morgan trembled, al little nervous. "Are you the one who has been giving me nightmares." "No, that''s you" "Me?" "Yep, this place is my own dream, created by my own magic. One in which you continue to entered on your own." "..." "You are a witch, Child. Your dreams are proof." "..." Morgan had this look of like the most devastating thing in the world had been told to her. She had suspected it but didn''t like to be told she was, her dreams showed her using magic. "Those dreams of yours are showing your future and the things you will do in the future." Morgan then started to cry a tremble. Rachel sighed. "But those dreams are nothing more then what could be done in the future. In the end it is your current ''you'' choice to do those things." "What do you mean?" Morgan looked up with hopeful eyes. Rachel raise her hand and a team of butterfly came from it, they looked like normal butterfly. But in fact they were magic ones. "A simple spell" Morgan looked at the beautiful creatures that flow to her excitedly, she couldn''t help but smile. "These little things are harmless; they have a playful nature and like being around people. The most use thing about them is that they can be used to purify plants and poisons." Morgan listened and said nothing. "How do you make them" Rachel coupled her hands together as she. "Remember this" Rachel said softly and said a simple word spoken in a long-distance language. What came from it was a small butterfly. "One more use of them is that they can help with bad dreams." Morgan woke up abruptly after that, she looked outside it was a few hours after midnight and the moon was just now disappearing into the mountains. She laughed at herself, thinking she had a silly dream. Just that silly dream made her feel more refreshed then Merlin''s home-made sweet juice. Out of Curiosity she put her hands together and whispered those same words the stranger told her. And opened them again, nothing. She laughed to herself again as she laid back down and tried to go back to sleep. Little did she knew as she dreamt off once again, a little butterfly appeared from her hands and fluttered to her nightstand. Rachel leaned into her chair; her arms folded across her stomach. Her mask and robes where off, so her true face was in full splendor as it basked into the moonlights. A letter was on the side from on of her students named Herold, the former Merlin had gotten married and has been living a splendid life in his little village. He''s already gotten a few kids, and now, plus some grandchildren. Life always moves on. The next morning Morgan walked in with a bright face, she seemed more refreshed then normal. "Had a goodnights sleep" Rachel mouthed out when she walked in like a giddy little girl. The young girl took a piece of celery dipped it in peanut butter and couldn''t help but break out in a giggle. Rachel was writing something when she looked up to see a butterfly had landing on one of her plants. Just as Morgan quickly swiped it. "Made a new friend" Rachel commented lightly. "Yes, this little guy and a couple of his friends where outside my window." Morgan smiled as the small butterfly hung around her hand before it flew into her hair. "As long as your happy" Rachel then looked back to her notes. Arthur and Sir Gawain faced off in the sand of the arena, the other knights of Camelot where also sitting around the arena''s benches and enjoying the fight between these two brilliant youths. The clashing of their swords didn''t stop as the two where full of adrenaline and having so much fun that they didn''t care for much else but the person they where facing. That was until suddenly a small little butterfly, interrupted their fight. The arena went quiet at this interrupter, and the little butterfly then flew to Arthur''s face and into his hair. Gawain started breaking down laughing, "its right up your isn''t it" "¡­.." Arthur didn''t say anything as he stared at Gawain, who finally stopped laughing when he saw that he also had a butterfly on him and not just one but, seven. Then seven became eight and then nine and that is when the pathetic knights started to panic like a maniac. It seemed like today Camelot was experiencing a raid on butterfly''s today as they where flying around being friendly and cute. But, at the same time completely scaring the population with how many there are. Arthur ran off into the castle to tell his father, Morgan was sitting in her room Panicking as to many butterflies where popping out from a simple spell. She knows they where harmless, but, wow. She didn''t mean for this to happen. She walked outside to see that a few butterflies where covering the wall, chasing after people. "What are you doing?" "Ah" Morgan couldn''t help but scream a little. "Merlin, don''t scare me like that-"Her voice was cut off when she saw a bunch of butterflies covering her. She couldn''t help but break into a laugh as her masked mentor who most of the time seemed domineering was covered in harmless cute little butterflies. "What is happening, Do you know Merlin?" "Nothing bad, these things are harmless, they are feeding off dirt and things alike." "Dirt?" Morgan questioned confused "Yes, they are eating things that are very clean, consider a person taking a bath to clean off the dirt. These butterflies eat that dirt instead of pollen." "¡­.." "Merlin!" "Father!" Both Arthur and Uther said at the same time as they rushed down the hall. "Pffft" As soon as the two saw Rachel, they could stop themselves from laughing at Rachel being covered by bugs. After a few seconds Rachel goes and explains that everything is alright and the butterflies are harmless, she turned and went back into her room, with plenty of butterflies. Following her, she wasn''t sure if they where listening to her as they tried not to laugh at her, being surrounded by so many butterflies. It took only three days for the butterflies to clear out, Camelot ended up so much better due to their streets being cleaned up by them. Many in the capitol where confused by the unusual incident dubbed as the ''butterfly invasion''. It will be an incident talked about for days. As for Henry''s arrival it takes about a month for him to travel back to the capital. Chapter 190 - Mysterious Court Physician Merlin (9) A few Weeks has passed, and Henry arrived along with his wife Irene. Before they had even gotten a chance to talk to Uther, he was already throwing a party for them. Rachel was alone in her lab, when Lady Irene as it should be said Duchess Irene walked in. Red, coily hair gently hangs over a furrowed, gloomy face. Big, round brown eyes, set delicately within their sockets, watch delightfully over the people they''ve watched over for so long. Freckles are spread charmingly around her nose and cheekbones and leaves an amusing memory of her former lovers. This young''s family was a simple count''s family, her father and brothers charged into the war leaving her and her younger sister to face off against the wolfs in the shaped of their distant family members. They bullied her small family when her father and brothers died, her younger sister and mother committed suicide by them. Irene rather then be a plaything put herself on fire to escape, this cause all sorts of problems and making her chances of having children severely weekend. Of course, Rachel was the one who had completely heal her and during her healing process she and Henry fell in love. "How are you feeling?" was the first things Rachel asked. "¡­." Irene walked over slowly sat across from her. "You slept with Uther, Why?" The Young women pulled her hair back her eyes glistened with tears. "I don''t know, I just¡­..I Just don''t know." "I know you have been trying with no success. It had left a strain on your relationship. Tell me why are you so worried about something that Henry doesn''t care for." Irene gripped her dress intensely. "I had always wanted a family, I wanted to have his children." "So, it was never for him but for you" "¡­.." "I watched Henry and Uther grow up, I also watched you and Henry grow feelings for each other. Irene you only live once, do you honestly want to have a baby be a black spot on you and Henry. You have already made the mistake of sleeping with Uther. Irene betrayal hurts most when comes from someone you love. Did you know what you did could have destroyed him, Henry has always been a drastic person." "..." Irene just silently sobs. "What you did wasn''t what he wanted but what you wanted. But you are not the only one wrong here either Henry is or so is Uther for not controlling himself. Irene you have a lot to think about, I think sleeping on it will do you some good. Since its late" Was all Rachel could manage to say, she felt out words of spite trying to come out, but she suppressed them. Irene is not a bad person, just a bad decision maker. Henry is the same except he is weak when it comes to family decisions, he may have wanted to make Irene happy. But he let her treat him any way while she was depressed and not fully in control of her impulsive actions. After encouraging Irene to walk back to her quest quarters and sleep, Rachel leaned fiddling with her feather pen. And like that her night passed peacefully. The next morning, Uther walked in with a dumfounded look on his face. "What''s wrong" Rachel frowned, normally this drunkard would walk in with a headache. "Henry''s forgiven me" Uther muttered, he looked soulless, the soulless king. "..." "¡­.." "You are a monster" Rachel said bluntly, after a moment of silence. "This is what you get for not controlling your pants." "..." Uther then walked out dejectedly, to where not sure. But, hopefully to sulk into the bottoms of his pillow. Rachel then stood up from her desk as she closed and locked her lab, taking a fresh walk outside. Everything has been relatively clean enough to Rachel''s standard, that she can walk out without feeling anxious. The servants where running around the castle, conducting task, the guards where being guards and the knight where in the back courtyard, training and being the knights. "How rare, Merlin, coming down to watch some bout, between us chivalrous men." Arthur said the moment he spotted her in the nearby awning. "¡­.." "What?" "¡­.." Rachel said nothing, her simple thoughts thinking where that. They were all stupid, trying to give themselves a compliment and expecting for a compliment from someone like her. "Try not to get fat" Arthur looked so confused as he looked down and then back up to see, she had disappeared. "Merlin?". Arthur was beefy, and so should knights be. But Rachel thought they were chunky rather than muscle. In fact, she doubted on rather they had abs underneath. All in all her walk was peaceful and uneventful. "Is there anymore" Morgan pressed her curiosity burning brightly, Rachel just stared at her blankly. In this dreamlike space, Rachel had been teaching the girl light and nature spells. Every-Night, this girl eagerly learned with enthusiasm. Rachel suddenly felt bad for denying her from this part of her, magic is indeed fun. Rachel never officially learned how people use magic, and while she was in the forest with the fae-folk she ended up being self-taught because even they where clueless. Plus, they didn''t like how the humans used magic. And honestly nether did Rachel, too gross. Chapter 191 - Mysterious Court Physician Merlin (10) After a few days, Henry and Irene had repaired their relationship, they are as you say passionate with each other. Rachel had secretly repaired their childless problem, so after a couple nights in the bedroom they can expect something to pop out the oven. Uther and Henry ''s relationship is okay; Henry did forgive his brother and all. But, it''s still most likely awkward. Arthur had fun taking a couple of swings with his long-distance uncle, but otherwise he stayed the same, a princely brat. Morgan has been conflicted lately, Henry and Irene finally took on the question of adopting her. She Is not sure what if she wants to leave Camelot. "Here" Henry said handing her a drink. "Don''t worry, it is wine from my own personal bottle." Today was the last day before Henry and his wife Irene travel back to their dukedom, Uther took it upon himself o throw another party. "I Think your forgiveness, really had an affect on him. He has come to my lab for some handover medicine and the maids have even whispered that he had been spending nights alone." Rachel said lightly. Henry smiled light, "Its not a very noteworthy when it takes for the man to sleep with his own brother wife." He added salty. "Well, you really do scare him Henry. You do know that if you fought for the crown you would have won." "I wouldn''t make a Good King" Henry glance down truthfully, his gaze traveled to his wife talking to Morgan. Their conversation seems deep and filled with love. "You are correct, you have talent but that talent. Isn''t enough to make a good king, you are too week in decision making. You would end up a puppet of the court." "What about Arthur?" Henry asked Rachel, he had known Merlin for a long time, this extremely talented person. Had produced amazing medicines, that put their medical academy to shame. After the first few years of being employed as the court physician, he found and opportunity to retire and went back to her village. Hi father at the time, changed his mind only after a few months. He did everything he could to bring Merlin back to the capital much too his failure until he offered a deal that brought him back. To this Day both Henry and Uther don''t know what deal their father made to bring this person back. But Merlin had stayed after and had been the best advisor in both of their lives. Honestly, only until after leaving Camelot, he would never have put together how much better he made their lives. "¡­." Rachel was silent "Merlin?" Henry asked with a frown he was rather worried with them silence casted. "Arthur is¡­. As he is now, he doesn''t show the qualities of a king. Childish, egoistic, arrogant, Self-entitled and more. At this point, Morgan would make a better rule then he would and that is why I wanted you to adopt her and get her away from here." "You act like she will one day want the throne." Rachel just looked at Henry and finally he was silenced. "She and Arthur are innocent now, sheltered from what is truly cruel. When life''s tragedies hit, what do you think will happen to them." "¡­.." Henry was silenced and sad, after the death of the former King, they had all changed. Uther had the biggest change when he was coronated a few days after his funeral. Because they where at War. Rachel had brought Henry down and whispered in his ear, Henry''s expression went from sad to pale as he looked at Morgan and then back at Rachel. Rachel took a sip, "Her fate is worse than Arthur, this place will not accept her for what she is. Henry those who have magic feel more then people, they can be easily corrupted by the world. The druids are the only ones I know who can keep her from that." "How do you Know?" "My village lived close to the forest; the druids often visited. Needless to say, I also know them, they praise you for not being like the rest of your family. Judgmental and rejecting your family''s originals. I am going to retire for the night. I hope your journey home is well." Rachel walked away and left Henry to stare at his wife and niece, he took in her words and suddenly felt worried for the future. The next morning, Rachel watched as Morgan was about to step into the Carriage. She saw the young women turn around to look at her before stepping into the carriage. Morgan had so many emotions in her eyes, she didn''t want to leave. But was convinced to leave by Irene. She had a strong gut feeling that by the time she returns, she won''t be the same. She continued to watch as it drove away until it could no longer be seen. Rachel looked up at the spirit lines. "Fate is a Cruel Destiny" it was a simple line, that reverberated in her heart. "Because it never ends." She whispered. Chapter 192 - Mysterious Court Physician Merlin (11) It was a light tap, but it woke her up to a familiar face, the man was handsome, and his smile was light. Black hair and brown eyes that where so familiar. When her gaze went to his she saw that he was looking at her but not looking at her. "Good Morning Daddy" said the little girl childishly as she reached up and her father picked her up and brought her out of her purple colored room. The man nodded his head oddly and whispered "Good Morning" while carrying her, He sat her down in her chair and pushed forward her breakfast. The little girl in her purple princess dress, didn''t find anything wrong. Her father was smiling at the ground, he looked like he wanted to look at her but was afraid to met eye contact. The little girl didn''t mind as she enjoyed her breakfast. Ding! Her father jumped at the noise, he was easily startled and walked to the front door. The Little girl quickly jumped from her seat and followed her father to the door, she carried a piece of bacon with her and shoved it into her mouth. He opened the door. "Hey, Mister Song." Said the young women with blond hair tied up in a ponytail, she was wearing a casual outfit. "Clare" The little girl ran up to her in a big hug. "Aha, Faith" Clare gave the little girl called Faith a warm hug. "How''s my pumpkin-pie doing" the older women started to tickle. "You can go on into your Office Mister Song now" Faith''s father nodded his head with a smile in her direction without looking at the women and went toward the back. Straight toward a door that closed, Faith waved her hand at her dad like he was going to work. "Well, what shall we do today." Clare said after seeing her Boss, walk into his room to begin writing. Faith spent a few hours with Clare, playing with coloring books, building blocks, TV , and going to the park. Ding, Dong Faith was coloring in the color-book. "Wait, one moment Pumpkin. I''ll get that." Clare said standing up after she heard the door. A moment later. "Ma''am, you ca-", Clare stuttered as grunt from being slammed against something. Faith turned around when she heard Clare make the sound. "Clare go Bobo", Faith stood up and wanted to go where Clare is when she saw a man and women who she didn''t recognize. One look at the women''s disgusted expression at her made the little girl pause and froze in fear. Rachel woke up her heart beating fast, her white hair sprawled all over her. "Hey, are you okay" Said the worried voice of Morgan, Rachel didn''t respond but she heard her. This was the dream realm that she created, but it didn''t look healthy at all. "This place, You, what happened." The forest wasn''t as bright anymore, and Rachel''s appearance didn''t look right either, original she was wearing a white dress but now its been ruined and looks like it has been wearing a few centuries. "You''ve Changed" Rachel said softly lazily leaning against the boat. "Oh, Yeah¡­..I learned a few things." "..." Rachel went silent for a moment. "This will be the last time you see this place them." Rachel slowly stood up from the boat. "Wait, Why?" Morgan looked panic all of a sudden and pale. "What''s wrong" "¡­.." Rachel said nothing as she stepped on the surface water of the murky lake that was once beautiful. She walked away from Morgan without another look. Morgan wasn''t sure what was going, when she tried to stand up, the gravity of the boat flipped, and she fell into the water. When Morgan surfaced, she saw that the woods, the forest and everything where falling apart. Before she knew it, Morgan found herself submerged under the surface of the water. Then, finally awakened back in her bed. Before she knew it she started to cry, she felt alone, trapped and scared. Rachel had leaned against her chair, her eyes looked somewhat empty even more so then Miyu''s in the beginning. Emptiness then turned to sadness. "...", Rachel dozed off into her chair again and this time without that dream she slept peacefully. "It''s a little boring around here, Since Morgan has left." Arthur said walking into her lab. "You think So" Rachel said focusing on the experiment in her lab. "It''s been six months Merlin; do you really not feel anything." "¡­.." Rachel went quiet as she paused what she was doing. "Is this about your engagement to Lady Guinevere, Arthur. Morgan''s engagement to Sir Lancelot has been cancelled and she is also apart of your Uncle''s household now." Rachel folded her arms. "Clashing with Sir Lancelot and finding trouble with me, Arthur what is wrong with you?" "¡­.." Arthur made a sour face, "Why, is¡­..?" he trailed off, wanting to say some insults but couldn''t. "You like Sir Gawain Sister don''t you Arthur. The first women to put you in your place other then Morgan. Many of the servants in Camelot talk about, how the brave and talented women challenged you to a duel and you lost. Some may say that it was because she was a woman, But, I don''t think you would underestimate another women after Morgan." Rachel faced Arthur who was both denying an expressing the truth. "It makes you even more upset that she seems to like Sir Lancelot, despite being your fianc¨¦e. Arthur go talk to you Father and ask him about his relationship with your mother. If he refuses tell him I told you to do it." Was all Rachel said and then she went back to work. These last Six months have been drama-fired. Morgan left and her engagement with Lancelot was cancelled at the same time, Uther had Lady Guinevere engaged to his Son. Lady Guinevere had never met Arthur, so she met him under guise and challenged him to a duel, won and was disappointed. So she promptly went back to Lancelot. From this Rachel didn''t need to met Lady Guinevere to understand what type of person she is. Yeah, Camelot is already on a great next generation start. Chapter 193 - Mysterious Court Physician Merlin (12) Later on around night, Rachel went for her mind-night walk. When she saw Arthur being in a dark mood, remains her of his teenage rebellious days. Oh, Wait no it was that on time he was a kid When Little Arthur was running around chasing servants and people with his wooden sword. When he finally made it to the back Courtyard where Rachel was treating one of the knights who went too far and was now bleeding all over. Morgan was trembling but didn''t remove herself from her back. When Arthur finally came running and started blasting the other knights with his wooden sword. The knights thinking, he was just being cute played with him. That got him so excited that he started to attack just anything. Including the person, she was treating. "Arthur, behave" Rachel said simply as she tightens the bandage. The Knight was okay, but flich at the hit since he was sensitive to pain. "SHUT UP, MERLIN. YOU CAN''T TELL ME WHAT TO DO!" he yelled. Everything and everyone went quiet, Morgan peered from Rachel''s back and just looked at him surprised. Rachel just stopped and looked at Arthur, who was staring at her with a rebellious attitude, saying absolutely nothing. Rachel watched as the little''s facial expression did all sorts of changes and finally he got teary-eyed and started to cry. "I''m Sorry" he started to say but it was covered up in his snot and sobs in-between as he went in for a hug. Rachel quickly dodged the child and walked away, Morgan was long following her and Arthur while crying also followed with a trail of apologies. And Now, that boy has come across one of life''s challenges. Rachel had never seen him cry since then, but, now as a young man heading into life. When Rachel was Nick, her second son at the time also came across the experience of first love around the same age as Arthur. But unfortunately, his love was harsh and in the end he had successfully killed himself. Shelly was never the same, after that and honestly nether was Rachel. There was something wrong with Matti that just couldn''t be fixed by anything or anyone. Rachel although sad can only be thankful that Matti, wasn''t able to take that poor girl with him. Arthur was covering his face with his hand, Rachel had already seen the light tears pouring. His aura was depressing. Rachel walked up to him and pulled out a vial and held it in front of him. "¡­." Seeing it through the crack. "Thank-you" he took it and opened it quickly and dunked its contents down his throat, Rachel sat right next to the boy. "It was a story you had to hear, eventually, and best when coming from him." "¡­.." Arthur pushed his hair back. "History likes to repeat, was this the reason you have always said that to me." "Your Mother wasn''t the best choice for your father, she was obsessive and possessive of him to the point it turned him away. At the time he thought it would be a good idea to give her a child shut her up. But, when she died he was worried and relived. Arthur had your mother lived, the lord is not merciful, and he wasn''t in the first place to give you a mother like her. This is all I will say on this about your mother. Arthur, Love is not easy, and no one had ever said it would be. It is also different from person to person, for some it is eternal and for other it can be a fleeting moment lives gives." Rachel stood up and was about to walk away. "Let ''her'' be a fleeting moment in yours." Rachel walked away back to her lab and went to sleep. "COME OVER HERE, YOU LITTLE BRAT!" Said the women she looked like she would spit fire, Her campaign then walked threatening over to little Faith. "DADDY!" Faith started to kick and scream as the man forcefully picked her up and treating her like a teddy bear. "Sir, No What are you doing. Stop it." Faith started to sob. "DADDY!" what happened next was Clare trying to fight off the old man and the women pulling her hair. The older man was suddenly pushed, and Faith had fallen, she ended up hitting the table and passing out. The scuffle got big, the police were called because of the loud noise. "Police, what is going on?" Said to Officer in high alert, Faith''s father was holding on tightly for dear life while his . Clare, was knocked unconscious onto the ground. The older women then started to cry and her campaign held her In a loving embrace. "Officers this man stole my daughter and has been holding her hostage for years. Please help me!" The women started to spin a convincing tale the police. They then tried forcing the little girl out of his hand, but, her father started to scream himself as well. They teased him and he passed out, Clare and Faith father where dragged to the police station. While Faith was taken to the hospital. When the little girl woke up, she was in the white room. A young gentle women and little boy where in the same room. "Daddy!" Faith said her voice scared. "Oh, Sweetheart." The young gentle women said sweetly with a sad voice. "Daddy!" The women tried to comfort the crying little girl. "I want Daddy" "Sweetheart, your mommy will be here soon. So don''t worry." "No, I want Daddy. Mommy is scary. I want Daddy." Faith wailed; the gentle women eyes had a flash but was overall sad. "¡­.." The little boy was just quiet, and didn''t really want to say anything as he watched. Eventually the little girl calmed down and was just sitting on her bed quietly. "Hey, I''m Kevin" said the little boy who came up to her, the gentle women''s eyes warmed up. "I''m-" "Rachel, sweetie. Mommy''s" Said the vulgar women "Noooo!" Faith suddenly screamed, she went into a full-on attack and was throwing a screaming fit. Rachel woke up at that moment again, she was sweating and feeling somewhat disgusting. She found herself hyperventilating. A murderous intent was starting to leak as she was trying to wash it all away. Her shadow where vibrating silently as well channeling her aggressive feelings. Chapter 194 - Mysterious Court Physician Merlin (13) "Here" Rachel said putting a vial on Uther''s desk, along with some papers that had the King''s Seal and her research notes. "This is" Uther said confused and took the most eye-catching one, the one with the King''s seal on it. "I am sure, you and your brother have always been curious about the deal between me and the former King." "Merlin" Uther trailed off after reading the contents. "My Research and all the data I have, Copies of everything have been handed to the Medical Academy for them to analyze. The deal between me and the former King was for twenty years of service. In exchange I would have access to any and all research material as well an area to conduct tat research. I Have left my lab untouched and I won''t take much with me." "¡­.." Uther was quiet and not sure what to say. "Its time Uther, I have been in Camelot for far to long. It''s time to go." "I¡­..I" Uther then nodded his head, he looked as if he wanted to say a few things to make her stay. However, in the end couldn''t. By the time Rachel had left it was abrupt and quick, she never said goodbye. The forest was large, radiant, and budding. Its canopy was monopolized by ash, fir, and spruce, and abundant dancing lights bounced through their crowns for a mishmash of sprouts to spread in the fertile soils below. Thin vines dangled from most trees, and a variety of flowers, which grew all over the place, added colorful, scented elements to the otherwise jade forest floor. A variety of wild noises, which were caused by insects, echoed in the air, and were in harmony with the occasional sounds of birds of prey gliding in the air. Such was the forest of the village she first appeared in, Rachel was led deep into the forest by the Fae people. All the way to the mountain deep into the cave, where a giant crater exist within and a temple in the center sitting peacefully in the middle. Rachel looked at the Dark crimson eyes sit tightly within the creature''s horned, long skull, which gives the creature a rather gentle looking appearance. Several small horns sit atop its head, just above its narrow, angular ears. Several rows of small crystal growths runs down the sides of each of its jaw lines. Its nose is long and has two thick, slitted nostrils and there are small crystal growths on its chin. Several rows of large teeth poke out from the side of its mouth and reveal only a fraction of the terror hiding inside. A wide neck runs down from its head and into a narrow body. The top is covered in massive scales and rows of spikes runs down its spine.Its bottom is covered in small scales and is colored slightly darker than the rest of its body. Four massive limbs carry its body and allow the creature to stand poised and mighty. Each limb has 4 digits, each of which end in pointy claws seemingly made of onyx. Slender wings grow starting from just above its shoulders and end at its h.i.p.s. The wings are rounded, the inner sides of the wing are full of minor holes and sharp hooks grow from the endings of each bone. Its wide tail ends in a single tendril and is covered in the same massive scales as its body. "Ruldrys" Rachel said lightly, the large dragon. "Ah, Merlin" It laughed. "What brings you here?" "I need to sleep" "..." "I am going to sleep here. Do you have a bed?" "...." The dragon said nothing as it stared at Rachel. "Inside to your right, and down the hall. There is a bedroom." "Thank-you" Rachel said, in the past Herold had stolen some herd from his cave and was about to tear into the village when Rachel abruptly kicked his Dragon-a***, and they have been good friends ever since. Rachel wakes back up in her space, to see a spaced out Miyu. When she turned to Rachel and saw her Miyu decided to lay down next to her. "Are okay" "Yeah, I''m fine" "You don''t look fine" "I know, I''m fine but my spirit is hurt. I need a break, Now, where do you want to go next." "...." Miyu looked at Rachel for a long time, before her hand travel to her ring again and she fiddled it. Rachel then held her. "Elfin, is it possible for you to keep tabs on that man''s soul trances for her." [Yes, I have kept trances on him] "Would you please then." [Of Course] Miyu had then disappeared not to long after. "Elfin, I''ll be going to." [Your going to return, right.] "Yes, Merlin is still an essential character. But, I''m am not going to be needed for a while." [Alright, well, I do have a world for you] "Good, I need a break." Rachel''s gaze suddenly sharpened for a moment. "It seems I must take care of a few things first. Chapter 195 - Kano Yukihira, the Flower Chief (1) Miyu opened her eyes to the sound the duo cooking downstairs. Her bedroom was plain and simple, Miyu took a good look at the Mirror. Her Hair was reddish and her eyes where amber, Miyu eye''s traveled to her good figure and chest. Satisfied, Miyu walked towards the Father and Son where competing against each other, when Miyu finally walked and leaned against the wooden wall. If your asking Miyu has been in this world since birth This is a Fanfic-world, created as a test for the creators, this world is designed by more than one creator. When I had placed the request in, this was the role you are assigned, the main character''s twin sister. She is one of the changes placed in by the creators, there are other changes to the story. But, I''ll transfer the basic story to your memory. A word of Warning there are others in this world, add, you may see some or none. Miyu''s main goal in this world is to make sure to protect the main character and allow him to fulfill his role, As Shounen Protagonist. In case if the others allotted into this world try, to do what all outsiders do and make things difficult. The Creators will not interfere, they will only view. But, also remember to keep your powers within the limitations of this world common sense. Food Wars!: Shokugeki no Soma is a Japanese manga series, starring Teenager Soma Yukihira aspires to become a full-time chef in his father Joichiro''s family restaurant and surpass his father''s culinary skills, but Joichiro gets a new job that requires him to travel around the world and closes his shop. Joichiro has Soma enroll in Totsuki Saryo Culinary Institute, an elite culinary school where students engage in food competitions called shokugeki. He secures himself a spot at the school, despite the objections of Erina Nakiri, the talented granddaughter of the school''s dean. Soma is assigned to Polaris Dormitory where he meets other aspiring chefs, including Megumi Tadokoro. The story follows his adventures as he interacts with his peers and challenges Totsuki''s students as well as others in shokugeki competitions. Learning that his father was not only a student of Totsuki, but also the second seat in the Council of Ten; Soma plans on becoming the best at the academy. Miyu is the added Character Kano Yukihira, her personality is defined as cool and simple. She is often one of the judges that helps with the cooking competitions between her father and brother. She also helps in the restaurants; she has the same amount of experience as her twin brother. As for her cooking skills she is also able to produce her family''s food to near perfection. Although she never had an official competition against her father like her optimistic brother. She had participated in helping her brother with new dishes and coming up with new ideas. But that is it. "Soma¡­.Looks like you lost again today" J¨­ichir¨­, their father said, his tone sounded like he was mocking his son. "Well, Looks like I''ll take the loss today." Soma responded back "Y''Know you should say that once you have beaten me at least once. You sittin'' at almost 500 lossess ant that about right. "Huuh" Soma mouthed dramatically. "Don''t even that''s only 489" Miyu saw the next few scenes turn into a comedy, needless to say her eyes weren''t amused. She walked back upstairs to put on her uniform and then by the time she came back down her comedic family ended up fight for their worst dishes. "Peanut butter Squid is so much worse" "Strawberry squid Jam, is even worse." Somehow, they ended up In a fight of their worst concoctions, they only causality was poor Mayu. That was forced into a eating the peanut butter squid that Soma created. "Kano, you''re up I thought you would sleep forever." J¨­ichir¨­ said when he finally noticed her, Miyu was tying up her hair. "I''ll start taking orders" she said simply and walked to the dinners. J¨­ichir¨­ eyes followed his daughter for a second seemingly lost in thought. "You Know it would be nice-" "No" Miyu immediately said while writing down orders with a dull expression. "Dad, please stop procrastinating and get to work. You both have taken enough time of the customers who want to eat good food." Soma glance at his twin surprisingly with silence and with a clam and observing expression. And After some Shenanigans later, now the two had arrived at the infamous T¨­tsuki Culinary Academy to take their entrance exam. Because their Father had temporary closed down their Restaurant. As they where walking by, the screams of despair contained within some of the students was heard on the road. "Huh, what is going on." "T¨­tsuki Culinary Academy, has a ten percent graduation rate each year. Meaning not a lot students don''t graduate and or are expelled in the process of trying to survive here" Miyu informed him. "What really?" Soma said surprised. "Dad, is in New York City now. But, he''ll keep in touch he says." "Is that so¡­." "Don''t think to much, Dad was taking mocking. Most likely thinks we won''t be able to make it. Also, Don''t talk to the people here, most of them come from infamous families and will-" Miyu stopped taking as her brother had already gotten into aa fight somehow. Suddenly she felt a peculiar gaze and turned her head. Golden, curly hair tight in a ponytail reveals a sculpted, cheerful face. Bulging gray eyes, set narrowly within their sockets, this person is perhaps one of the ''others'' here. His gaze is looking at her somewhat confused. He is already wearing the T¨­tsuki Culinary Academy uniform meaning he must had come from their middle school. Miyu turned her gaze back and walked up to her brother to pull him into the building where the transfer exams are being held. Chapter 196 - Kano Yukihira, the Flower Chief (2) "I''ll be holding your transfer exams today. I am Erina Nakiri." "A Girl?" Soma mouthed out loud. Erina has purple-pinkish eyes and long honey blonde hair that flows just above her lower back. Her side bangs partially cross her cheeks and go down all the way to her neck. "Erina Nakiri is from a wealthy and noble culinary background. Even more so then we are, she has a reputation for having the ''God''s Tongue''" "God''s Tongue?" "God''s Tongue is a unique skill or in better words a superhuman ability. Grants the user superhuman levels of taste beyond those of even the most seasoned food and ingredient experts. With it, one can detect even the tiniest imperfections in any dish. It is a highly respected skill," Soma''s eyes widen in realization. "Really, that so Cool. Does that mean you-" Soma stopped talking when Erina started to talk. "Alright what is their assignment¡­.." Erina looked to the ''Madam'' Secretary to her side named Hisako Arato next to her, who begins to read from her notes and explain when she is stopped by Erina. "Your main ingredient will be eggs..." Suddenly the room''s aura got dark, or maybe its depressed filled with cowardice and all sorts of them. But, you get the point. "Why, is everyone wigging out" Eventually they all freaked out and started to runs towards the exit. Showing Soma who almost lost balance, but Miyu caught him by his collar so he wouldn''t fall. When they all left the only ones left are Soma and Miyu. "As expected a bunch of dimwits with no promise. These recruits are all a bunch of drooling monkeys. Is that all we have left on schedule for today." "Ah, Yes" Hisako, for some reason Miyu got that vide from too familiar people in Danganronpa, she watched the show with Rachel and it was just weird, just weird. Watching these two made Miyu fell gross and wanting to slap someone. In fact, she actually wants to slap them both for being so weird. Where are her rocks when she needs them. "Umm, so can I make whatever I want" her brother said cutting into their moment, Miyu put her rock back into her pocket. Both Erina and Hisako looked 110% surprised that someone choose to stay. And not just one but two. "So long as your able to incorporate the eggs, your free to use them however." "Man-" Before he was about to do anything, Miyu pulled him back. "Ha, Kano" "Shut-up Soma, and start Already" She pushed into wards the ingredients. After a moment Hisako pulled their papers that identified the both of them. Just from her facial expression, you could tell she was not happy from the beginning. "Hey, Kano what are you going to make" Soma suddenly asked seeing that his sister was just fiddling with something in her hand. Erina and Hisako both then looked at the second person who isn''t even trying. Miyu had then pulled up a seat and sat down. "???" "Noting, I am just here to watch you fail" Miyu said simply. "HUH?" Soma said getting mad and then he looked back at the pile of rocks in her hand. "Why do you have those?" "Like I said to watch you fail and to also mess with you." Miyu said simply. "Oh, Brother who couldn''t get a win after 489 Loses" "You" Soma went into a rage as he quickly picked out his ingredients. "You are you really not going to make anything. " Erina asked with an attitude of disgust. "Yes." Miyu said simply messing with the rocks in her hand. "Then what are you really here for?" "So be chaperone to my disaster of a brother." Fick, Miyu flicked one of her stones, at Soma''s arms. "Owe" Soma said as he got hit. "Spin 60 degrees to the left." Miyu gave orders, she was correcting his time speed and failures and turning them around for effect. She kept flinging her rocks at him every time he made an error in judgement. "Let''s be real here Princess, You already look down on us and don''t think much of background." Miyu then turned her dull expression to Erina. "No matter what my brother makes, you will fail him, why? It doesn''t anything to do with your ''God''s Tongue'' or with weather his food is good or not. It has to do with your pride, that pride of yours won''t accept anything made by a commoner whose family runs a dinner." Erina faces grew both mad and pale at her words. "Now, you listen here." Hisako was about to go into a tirade. "No, You listen ''Madam'' Secretary, you are a dog. Who knows nothing other then to defend her master and make her look good. I find it sad, how you make it you whole life. Although is good to have that kind of motivation but as a person and a chief I find it pathetic." "You!" Erina nearly snapped, as her friend was getting roasted. "Order Up." Soma, her idiot brother finally brought out his egg dish. Erina turned her attention to what in her opinion looks like a mess in her eyes. "What in Good-" Her mouth cut off when she smelled the delicate aroma. She approached the dish, because of the smell. "I will grant you this, I will go ahead and take a bit." Afterword''s, the two went into an explanation on is food and anything while Soma was carrying a smile on her face. After a couple of moments, the scene followed the story. With Erina and Hisako completely forgetting about her words, her facial expression said that she fails. As for her Brother Soma, he wasn''t really paying attention to her trash talk anyways, as he was focuses on cooking. Her brother''s dish wasn''t bad in fact it really did satisfy her ''God''s Tongue'' , after some mental moments and her looking at her brother smug (Stupid) Face. "Well, what do you think" Soma said with a confident smile, "Is it delicious or not. Say it" Erina wouldn''t admit it but her pride had taken a it from the dish she was still in a strong struggle with her secretary getting worried for her. "Disgusting!" She finally yelled Miyu watched as her younger brother went white in absolute shock. And Erina along with her secretary where rushing out, they saw the calm look in Miyu eyes as they passed and then both remembered her roasting and words. Looking at her frozen in shock brother who steadily walked out the room. Miyu stayed and pressed a button on her phone, she was recording and stopped it. Then she sent it to their father who did nothing but spam laughing emojis after watching for a full-on minutes. "I know you are their Principle Nakiri" Miyu said and the old man opened the door. Chapter 197 - Kano Yukihira, the Flower Chief (3) Senzaemon Nakiri, is an elderly man, who has long spiky gray hair with a mustache and a beard. He also has a scar on his right eye running diagonally from the middle of his forehead down to just above his right cheekbone. Despite his advanced age, Senzaemon is incredibly fit and muscular. Senzaemon has a very intense, intimidating look when most students look at him, though he can sometimes have a comical and softer expressions. "It''s been almost ten years Principle Nakiri" Miyu did a respectful bow, when she was young. J¨­ichir¨­ had come to the Nakiri household and brought her along to test if she had the ''God''s tongue'', for whatever reason. Since Miyu character was injected, the creators gave her the God''s Tongue for fun. What they where treated to was a hilarious comedic family trio. Anyways the Nakiri family had tested her and she had only met the young Erina for all bout five seconds. Before she left and went back home with her Dad. Miyu picked up Soma''s Bowl and passed it to the old man. "Oh, interesting" the old man said. "He still has room for improvement" Miyu said lightly. "You never doubted he would get in, did you. Despite all you said to Erina." "Yes, Sir. Her opinion matter to me not as long as she evaluated truthfully. But, as you can see. She still takes the teachings of her father into a large consideration In her life." "Did you predict my presence her." "I only guessed that you would be curious, but even if you where not here. I would have found a way to get him into the academy. " "And what about you yourself." "I don''t care, Cooking was never my passion. But it is my brothers" Miyu said simply. "Tell you what" The old man Amused said a few words and Miyu acknowledged with respect before turning around and leaving. And shenanigans Later. "Sit down Soma" Miyu said reading a book. While Soma was pacing around the back clearly excited. Senzaemon, the old man was conducting a speech and then finished, great review. He walked off stage, and the female announcer whatever her name was took his place. "And Now I''d like to introduce two new transfer students. Would both of you please come forward." Miyu closed her book and followed her brother to the stage. "Ermm... I''m S¨­ma Yukihira. Truth be told, I didn''t expect to be admitted in this academy, but I don''t plan on losing to some bunch that has never stood in front of clients. I''ll use all of you as steppingstones. Now that I''m here, I''ll take the top." (£­??), Miyu face palmed. It''s honestly different from seeing in reality and watching from a screen. He stepped back and Miyu took a step forward. "I''m Kano Yukihira, the twin to the Walking Disaster right next to me. I Sincerely apologize for his careless word to all those who have taken offense. I hope no one pays no mind, since he is an idiot. Thank you and goodbye." "He-" Just before Soma could say anything, Miyu pulled him by his collar off the stage. "Shut-up" She stopped when she they both got into the tent where Erina is. "Ah!, Its you" Soma said after Miyu stopped "It was Erina, right?" Erina did an angry gasp. "I sure was nervous up there. When I was a kid getting awards had always made me uncomfortable. So, how do you think I did, It wasn''t weird right." "Why are you asking her, you should be asking me." "How the hell is this happening right now?!" Both Miyu and Erina said at the same time making the girl pause. "Because, you always go for criticism." "Touch¨¦" "What is this what are you doing at this School." She continued. "We got a notice saying we pass." Miyu informed "I''ll make myself clear, I do not approve of this decision." Erina dramatically flipped her. "Not of you both or your peasant-" Erina stopped herself for a moment as she took in Miyu''s expression before continuing. "Cooking" She returned to a confident stance. "This is obviously a mistake and a critical error.." Miyu turned her gaze to the sky as it seems this girl was saying anything interesting and then her brother just pumped up for some reason. ''Really want to smack her'' In the end she couldn''t escape the gazes of hostile towards her. She and Soma where in different class Afterall. She ended up in the same class as Akira Hayama and notably his partner. Akira has dark skin and long, white hair that is mostly tied in a ponytail when he is cooking. His bangs are neatly swept to the right. He also has green eyes and is considerably tall and handsome. He often wears his school uniform unbuttoned with a shirt inside and a loosened tie around his uniform collar. When Akira cooks, he wears a dark chef''s uniform. In his youth, Akira''s hair was shorter but still retained his side-swept bangs. His clothes were much dirtier considering the living conditions of the neighborhood he grew up in. "A" said the instructor, She and Akira where preparing a meal, the result was a satisfying grade. "Good Working with you." Akira said as he held out his hand, and Miyu shock it nonchalantly. "¡­" for a moment he look as if he wanted to say something. "What is it?" "It''s nothing" "Is that so" Miyu and not long later the class ended and Miyu went off to the Polar Star Dormitory. Where she is going to be staying in. She cooked for the dorm mother and got her room that is right across from Soma''s and fell asleep in order to wait for him to get here. Fumio Daimid¨­, glanced at the door of one of the new residence, the food she was given was splendid and beyond perfect from the young girl. But, something felt off and gave her a feeling as if the young girl was playing her. It was like she didn''t care about trying her best. Which is odd for some going to T¨­tsuki Culinary Academy. Chapter 198 - Mortal Servants and Wishes "Atlas, Hel, and Ana," Rachel said, the three of them appeared not to long afterword. Kayle had gotten married in Claris world, after releasing her servant contract she had lived up to about 300 years. She had grandchildren and great-grandchildren by the time they migrated over to the Natural-World, that she left in Layla and Michelle''s Charge, she also still has one more soul to turn into a servant, but she just hadn''t felt like making him. "Elfin" Rachel said as something like a file formed in her hands. "Come here." All three of them walked towards her with hesitation as Rachel handed each of them one file per. "These are the mission I have for you." Her gaze grew cold, "I created the three of you and I won''t be too much over the failure you three produced the last time." The three girls got scared and went pale, quiet. "Succeed this time or I''ll end your servant contracts." Sometimes and on Certain occasion, Rachel would send them on mission. This last mission was to one of the person who made a wish from her, was a young man Greek man from the Trojan War era. A Character in play and discarded, because it was a war. But, this world had the infamous Greek goods involved. It was a delicate situation because they are low-tier mortal class gods. Meaning they are only powerful in their world''s terms, and don''t know much outside of what the creators set. So they don''t know the high-tier gods. This one is particular was no different, but because they were still gods is was a delicate situation. The three girls where playing minor characters, and where supposed to not interfere to much but to help the cannon fodder in question. It was left to them because she had a bigger risk of being noticed by the gods there. Atlas and Ana are too good-nature and tried to help as many people as she came, that is their personality. Rachel did not care what they did as long as they stayed low, their personalities couldn''t handle that. Now they aren''t bad girl''s but, in the end, their good nature got them attention from the gods and plenty of mortal suitors. Greeks at that time don''t take no for an answer, and even though they would politely decline. They just got more aggressive. As a result, both ended up having to fight off suitors, the gods, and all sorts of whacky things. Although they were successful in completing his wish, he died because of her suitors. Hel, on the other hand was supposed to keep the other two in check, but she instead instigated the fight. The situation got worse them they started to over-power the gods and making them suspicious. An then finally they world collapsed in on itself, in other words three of her servants caused a world to be destroyed. If Rachel was actually the responsible one for its destruction, then it wouldn''t be much of a problem. But, in this case it was three of her mortal servants who caused it. Her higher-ranks had already demanded her to terminate their contracts, but, she convinced to allow her to give them one last chance with mission of their choosing. If they fail, they will no longer be her mortal servants. With a wave of her hand the three disappeared. Rachel leaned back at a visitor appeared not to long later. White, long hair awkwardly hangs over a chiseled, frowning face. Glittering gray eyes, set handsomely and Soft skin graciously compliments his hair and cheekbones and leaves a satisfying memory of his fortunate upbringing. Rachel''s interest was piqued as the dark-skinned youth was her type, Thebzir Runzin. Was this dark Elf''s name. Her eyes travelled to his story. He comes from one of those Isekai world''s, he was a causality from the calamity dragon attack realseed by the Princess of the Human country. "¡­." Rachel touched her chin and folded her legs. "Its one of those revenge Isekai, the Hero was betrayed after beating the demon King and revived in order to retain revenge." Rachel frowned rather harshly. "The Hero is one of Migneas''s Lovers" Rachel whispered, although the girl never really talks to her in a close manner they have and understanding as siblings. "I understand, what you want. To save your people who were causalities for progression." The young man looked up with widen eyes. "I cannot stop their deaths but I can give you the chance to save as many of your people as you can. I can send you back to some time before the Calamity known as a dragon arrives." "Can yo-" "But, there is a condition." Rachel said lightly. Some time later, after her visitor left. [Are you ready] Rachel nodded her head with a light Smile before disappearing. Chapter 199 - Getting Famous! (1) Setting on a Park bench, as a rather large youth took pictures of her. Beautiful long Legs, black cherry hair, plump-lips, clear peach skin, and the unique emerald eyes. Teagan Dalton is an Orphan; she had no support and had a hard life in foster care homes. Using her looks she was able to pay for education and able to get into the infamous Holiday Campus for upcoming Stars. This Collage Campus is for those in the performing arts looking to gain fame in the entertainment industry. Rachel sighed as she got into another pose, unfortunately she ended up in the story as one of the featured female characters. This is a TV show. Out of all the characters on the show, Teagan is the most experienced with the entertainment industry. While the others except a few are freshmen are just getting their start, she acclaimed with an Oscar and a few Emmys. Not to mention she is a total Diva. Which is great, since the Diva route is the best. Plus, there is no script to this, its just characters with their personalities and backgrounds clashing on a school campus. So she isn''t trapped by a fixed story. "Ummm, I good now." Said the Plump youth as he walked closer to her and showed her his photos. Rachel looked at the pictures and took a good look, she was impression. This child does have talent, its rough now but, it after some time. He will be a well sort after Photographer. She gave back his camera with a pleased smiled. "You have talent, no need for touch-ups, send me them later in email and I''ll forward your payment." Rachel stood up and waved her phone as she elegantly walked down the pavement. A few heads turned towards her direction as she walked into the campus building. Amelie Rose, Lara Mitchell, Kailee Hebert, Rachel Christensen, April Romero, Jaylin Lewis, Elena Forbes are the female mains in the story. Demi Lane and Angie Roberts are the two new characters that come in the second season. But, If it had to be said Amelie Rose is the main female character, since the first episode features her perspective. Henry Robertson, Kayden Walker, Gabriel Pearson, James Richards, Charles Clark Andrew Nicholson , Michael Butler, Bailey Lee, Christopher Macdonald are the male character with one new guy Alessandro Willis appearing in the second season. Kayden may be the male lead since he and Amelie start dating after a few episodes in. Rachel relaxed in the auditorium, acting class are so boring, but she still must be a part of it. After school came around, Rachel was long into the drama club, practicing with the other another actor. There was a crowd watching them, some where sitting around completely into the scene Slap! The loud sound rang around the room shocking everyone for a moment, it sounded and looked like a real slap. Rachel held her check and looked at Kailee Herbert with a condescending smile. "Upset, are you? I slept with Will, so What? You already broke up, so why does it matter now. More importantly you said you where over him and not thinking about getting back together" "¡­.." Kailee''s character was left speechless but in tears as she dropped to the floor and started sobbing "Now look at you trying to be a doe, you seriously think you should be the one crying right, Jess. Shouldn''t I be crying, I liked him first, I joined the club first, I told you how much I liked him and then you went behind my back and started dating him. You didn''t even tell until a month later about that! So suck your crocodile tears, I have long been tired of our toxic friendship. I''M NOT YOUR LACKY!" She yelled "I am not the girl who is going to stand in the background and be your shadow so you can feel good about yourself." Claping! Claping! The other Drama club kids looked excited, while Amelia was confused. Rachel held out her hand towards Kailee who happily took it. Once she stood up, Rachel took a wipe from her pocket and wiped her face off, the make-up to make the slap look real. "As you can see Kailee didn''t really slap me" Rachel held up both her hands the wipe in one and make-up clearly in the other. "The make-up on my left hand was used to lightly a tiny bit of red towards my check for the effect that I hand been hit." She then looked at Kailee. "Now, can anyone tell me how I produced the slapping sound effect?" Kailee asked, Amelia listen with interest. "Your Shoes?" Someone raised their hand. "And?" Kailee pressed as Rachel sat down with her arms folded. "How did I make that effect with my Shoes?" "Ummm" the guy didn''t know who to answer. "Its simple" Kailee tipped her foot as she stepped on the ground. The slapping sound effect was heard, "When in actual film you won''t need the effect, its pretty much a useless skill in a lot of areas. But if it just so happens that our sound effects tech is broken or just want to show-up some newbies. Then its pretty useful" Kailee shrugged her shoulders and walked to a seat next to Rachel. Chapter 200 - Getting Famous! (2) As the Drama Club teacher Rachel Christensen walked up, started to speak on encourage words and some nonsense to sound like a real teacher. "You see that girl over their" Rachel pointed with a smile once Kailee. "Yeah, anything wrong with?" "It her outfit and the way she dress¡­She looked like a Southern country belle. You know the optimistic type that looks so innocent." Kailee frowned and observed the girl a little more. "I''m not talking down to her or anything, but, she doesn''t even seem to look like she came from a place that allows her to watch Tv." "I see, so your saying she doesn''t recognize us, huh." "We''ve been in the limelight plenty of time, and most of all she might not have a good time with Lara." "Ohh, Lara is not going to like that. But I hope it''s just an assumption." "I don''t think so, I seen plenty of people." Rachel sighed and rested her head on her hand. "By the way do you feel like doing a collaboration on a song." "You''re not going to be busy?" she asked, and Rachel just looked at her with a widen smile "I have been slowing down on work." "What for?" "I was thinking about starting a Fashion Company." "And here I thought you were going to be an actor forever" "I have been a child star, since a young age. It wasn''t easy" Rachel leaned back. "And besides I''m thinking about the future. I don''t want to be an actor forever." Her phone rang, and she showed Kailee. It was a text and it red ''Code Lara'' Kailee''s phone also rang with the same text. "Speak of the Devil. Lara is causing drama again." She read the phones ranging from all members of the drama club. "Should we join" "Nah, I''m sure Crayon''s got it." "You mean Kayden?" "I meant what I said." (???) "..." The so-called Crayon, Kayden was looking at the girl he had just asked to break up with. Wailing on the floor like a child. (?_?) "Kayden, you B******. How dare you break up with me" said Lara Michell, a rich gril who bought her fame. o(¨io ¨i)o Kayden, was about to puke blood, Lara had been repeated the same whinny motion for half an hour. He suddenly heard familiar laughter and looked up to see Rachel and Kailee laughing at him from a distance. £¨¡ä£Þ¡ð£Þ£à£© Now he wanted to die, Especially Rachel she is laughing hysterically. ''It''s okay it Kailee see, but Teagan, she will never let this die.'' He thought, ''Just like that damn, nickname of hers'' ©d£¨¨R¨Œ¨Q£©¥Î "Lara" Kayden said his voice weak. .¡¤¡ä¡¥`(>¨y<)¡ä¡¥`¡¤. Lara sobs louder, she doesn''t seem to be sobbing. Finally giving up he just walks away. ""Don''t you walk away from me" Lara screams still on the floor, her red eyes flashed in rage. Kayden still went and he looked to be done with her at this point. Henry Robertson and Gabriel Pearson walk up to Rachel and Kailee. "What''s up, Try-hard and Spencer" "F*** you, Teagan" "I should Mention that you backpack on fire." Rachel pointed to Gabriel backpack that in truth just caught on fire. Henry already had a fire extinguisher in his hand, completely calm and used to the sudden fires. No joke, Gabriel is a literal Spencer, in that they have the trait of setting things on fire somehow. "..." Gabriel went quiet as he couldn''t say anything, with the fat that his backpack caught on fire at the worst times. "Wait, did you just call me Try-hard" Henry suddenly realized. "Sweetheart, you need to do better than that" Rachel nodded her head to Henry. "Your Terrible, Teagan" Kailee laughed. "Well, anyways you guys we will see you all after school." She is pulling Rachel. "Tootles Boys!" Rachel said leaving with Kailee. Later as the college students leave, Rachel enters her club room to find all her club members collected. Lara was stuffing her with waffles, from the buffet by the side of the room. This clubroom is rather big and spacious, due to funds provided by herself and Lara. As a result, Rachel is the club''s president and Lara is the Vice President. The shares the same title as the Tv show, ''Getting Famous!'', with the exclamation point right in the neat. "Looks like everyone''s here!" Henry, Kayden, and Gabriel where working on the Camera Equipment with the plump Christopher Macdonald who took Rachels pictures earlier in the morning. James Richards, Charles Clark, Andrew Nicholson, and Elena Forbes where deep in a discussion of stage designs. Each had a large packet of paper. Michael Butler, Bailey Lee, Kailee Hebert are working on sound and music. Kailee is inside the soundproof room singing as Michael and Bailey are adjusting sounds. April Romero and Jaylin Lewis are making costumes and outfits by the sewing machine which is not to far away from the soundproof room that have headphones in. They may be listening to Kailee singing. Amelie Rose walks in after Rachel a little nervous and hiding behind her somewhat. "Well, welcome to the ''Get Famous'' Club. Make sure to introduce yourself properly." Rachel said as she turned away and headed towards Kayden and his group. Amelie stood froze, as she got left behind, she was just invited to her club by this pretty person and then left. What is she supposed to do? Turning left and right, everyone seems busy. Amelie see Lara who is at the Buffet getting more waffles to eat. "Esc-"Before Amelie could say anything, Lara had turned around into Amelie. Her plate of waffles flipping onto herself. Chapter 201 - Getting Famous! (3) Rachel plugged her ears, as Lara had a meltdown, her scream was loud and made everyone pause as they looked at Lara and an Obviously pale Amelia who also looks to be on the verge of tears. Lara was screaming nonsense, while Amelia just took the abuse not really understanding what she is saying but also not wanting to interfere. "Do you know who I am?!" Lara Screamed something that sounded like words. "Ummmm, no" Amelia ended up innocently saying. "London Tipton, please take a breath before you continue" Rachel said when she saw that Lara was about to start hyperventilating after hearing that Amelia''s response. Lara started doing her breathing exercises Rachel rolled her eyes as she lifted her, "Rosie darling" , she said getting Amelia''s attention. Walking over slowly, she kept looking back at Lara who was calmer but just glaring at her. "Your so mean" Kayden said shaking his head. "Well, she isn''t made at your right now is she" Rachel responded back as Amelia finally ended up right next to her. "Rosie, this is Kayden" Rachel started to introduce, since the girl couldn''t find the courage with her awkward social skills. "Henry, Gabriel and Christopher." "Nice to meet you" Amelia held out her hand to the person closer to her which is Gabriel. As he lifted is hand to shake hers the camera stand, he was trying to fix caught on fire. Cleanly freak her out, Amelia was about to scream when Henry nonchalantly got out the fire extinguisher, to blow the fire away. "Nice one Spencer" Rachel smiled at Gabriel proving her point even further that he is one. "Anyways, I need you guys to go through a movie marathon with her of the classics. She needs to at least watch one or two a day before she can start getting into club activities. Rosie, for the first two months Kayden and his group will look after you" Rachel then turned her around, "James!" "Yeah." James raised his hand but didn''t stop what he was doing. "Afterword''s, you will work with James''s group." Rachel spun her again, "The Kailee''s group" once more. "Then April" Rachel pointed "And then finally you will be under London''s charge for the rest of the year" Rosie trembled a little bit as she saw that she will under the women who was throwing a screaming fit at her. She honestly didn''t like the idea of being her shadow, the girl shutters closer to Rachel''s side. Rachel rolled her eyes, she froze suddenly. A Crack Her friends who noticed her sudden change from a playful expression to a shocked one was abrupt, but they were soon clouded out. By the crack that had grown painfully large, more and more into the people where forcefully extracted. Rachel teleported out of the building, her gaze sharpened and looked guilty and somewhat in pain. If only she had known early. [Rachel it might be best you to leave, I''ll prepare the ex-] "No¡­." Rachel paused her words, and looked to the distance. Everything was broken to pieces, the building, the lands, and even the seas where being draw to the center. [Rachel, this world is already being consumed. Even if you fight, it won''t be repaired, it''ll just collapse] "Elfin, send a report to the higher gods." Rachel used her shadows to get a better view of the area. ''he hasn''t reached the world core yet.'' She suddenly pauses and wondered. ''Should I do something or should I not.'' This power and this energy, she knows it because she is the same thing, a destroyer. Just like the one consuming this world. She has never fought one before or encountered one, but, this aura was out of her league. If she fought, its not hard to say that she''ll lose. She isn''t even close by but she is trembling under the pressure of it. Is a world that is no longer supported by its creator really, worth the trouble. Regardless of weather of not one of her-selves, has lived her. And Not to mention even if she did something this world will still collapse. Worlds are in abundance so much so that you can compare them to deer, and the destroyers like the wolfs feeding off them. They are only a pest when they try to consume a world actively protected by a creator or viewed by a watcher. Sighing Rachel waved her hand and made her decision, she appeared back in her space and held her arms close to her as she sat down on her couch bed, looking up she noted that it changed her space that is. She looked at the new door, for a moment, but, she didn''t feel curious. Instead she laid down and went off to sleep. Chapter 202 - Mysterious Court Physician Merlin (14) Rachel woke up her copy body slowly, she stared at her surroundings for a moment, she opened her eyes to her shadows that had been keeping an eye on the situation outside and took in the information. Since she left, Camelot was pretty stable for a year. Uther was as much as a playboy anymore, the academy of Medicine was actually flourishing now. Arthur did get over Guinevere, but unfortunate he was still her fianc¨¦e. It made him quiet upset to know that Guinevere and Lancelot where continuously having their affair with no regard for anything else. Morgan ran away from Henry and Irene around the time they had their first child, a son. As a result she had been messing for about two years. When she resurfaced to poison Uther, causing his early death. Basically a few truths where reveled, Arthur and Morgan clashed and then she was driven out of Camelot. This must be due to Lady Vivian giving Arthur, Excalibur, which could negate her magic. Arthur and Guinevere where pressured to marry, and when they did he became the villain in their relationship. Morgan eventually returned with an Army and Arthur quickly brought to gather the knights of the round table. The two have been fighting, with drama in-between with Morgan cutting in close but never succeeding. Honestly, she doesn''t really care at this point whatever else was going on. Rachel patted her dragon friend, who was still snoring. Avalon is where Vivian is and also where Morgan and Arthur are having their final faceoff. Vivian is to please with Arthur for harming her adoptive son and she also doesn''t like Morgan for ''ruining'' things for her. So she plans to kill them booth, in Avalon. By the time Rachel got there, Vivian had both the Arthur and Morgan at their knees. Some of Arthur''s most trusted knights of the roundtable where down. They where in a trance due to Vivian''s magic. Lancelot of course isn''t here because her ran of with Guinevere. Rachel snapped her fingers, this negated all of Vivian''s magic. Making her shout, while freeing Morgan, Arthur, and his knights. "Who did it!" Vivian shrieked like a banish, Arthur had already helped Morgan up. Before their attention was taking by Rachel who was walking to Vivian, that was screaming nonsensically. With one hand Rachel had knocked her out before dragging her out the room by her hair. "Merlin, Wait." Not looking back Rachel had walked down to the inner sanctum, which is often used by Vivian and her fellow priestess for parties rather then rituals. Avalon is the island in the center of Camelot and the island that is holding all of Camelot together. Camelot was supposed to have been submerged under water long ago but survived all this time due to magic from Avalon keeping it above water. The priestess of Avalon are supposed to do the rituals to keep the magic steady and Camelot still afloat. But when Vivian became high priestess, she tossed all that out and did whatever she wanted, so when it got to the point that Avalon was also in danger of going under as well and taking her life she panicked and scarified Merlin, who just so happened to have had enough power to keep the entire island stable for 300 years. But it didn''t permeantly fix the solution, Merlin was alive for those same 300 years. Continuously drowning and supply the power withing the lake until he died. On the side Rachel had stacked all the priestess of Avalon on the side of the lake, she dropped the passed-out Vivian. As she summoned the little Fae who helped her get the ritual started. Arthur and his merrily men, plus Morgan arrived with confused expression. Morgan was the first to approach Rachel. "Pour this on that" Rachel pointed at Vivian as she handed a pail of water to Morgan who took not looked back and forth. Seeing Rachel''s back as she was staring out at the waters. "¡­.." in the end Morgan made the smart decision by splashing Vivian with the pail of water. This was an oddly comedic scene from the near-death experience from earlier. Chapter 203 - Mysterious Court Physician Merlin (15) "AHHHH!" Vivian woke up wailing her mouth off, making everyone plug their ears until Rachel smacked her. "Your annoying." Rachel mutter but if was enough for the other to hear making them stifle a laugh. "Why You. How-" Smack, Rachel once again slapped her while keep a nonchalant posture. "I can''t believe I touched something so dirty." "Merlin, I am a Priestess of Avalon. You need to show some respect" "Why, would I do that. When, I am basically cleaning up your mess." "What mess have I made" She folded her arms with a retort. Rachel pointed behind her to the lake, what Camelot will always see is a l.u.s.ter-full lake and that is due to the magic contained. But, on Avalon the veil is thick and the lake''s true conditions are exposed to. "So What" Vivian rolled her eyes, she must have given up using magic because she can''t summon her power. Morgan and Arthur looked confused and wondered what was going on. "You and I both know it''s a big deal, Camelot is in danger of being submerged" "How-" "This information is of course not unknown to the various magical creatures of Camelot. Because they have their own rituals for being the lake in shape." Rachel turned around, The Fae''s became erratic as they danced around the area. Clap! When Rachel clasped her hands together, the scene seemed to have changed but not in a visual way, one by one the unconscious various priestess floated towards the lake before they where abruptly dropped into. "Ahh!" Vivian shrieked at the sight of her little sister being used as offerings to the lake. "Because you stopped performing the rituals, you must bear the consequences." "Merlin, what do you mean by Camelot being submerged." Arthur asked. "Camelot was and island that was supposed to have been submerged under water a long time ago, Avalon and the Lake its sits on which is its center was what prevent it from going under the Ocean. However, Both Avalon and the Lake itself was born from the Magic and it is Magic that could keep them from disappearing. As A result, the ''Priestess of Avalon'' where created for the purpose of pouring their own magic into the lake to keep it stable. There where various other creatures who did this in order to keep this land afloat. But, as you can see the Pendragon''s various method of getting rid of such being creatures unsurprisingly dwindled the population of magic being poured into the lake. In Vivian''s sake, she didn''t really understand her ancestor''s reasoning for the rituals or pouring magic into the lake. Not realizing that if the Lake loses power, Avalon and Camelot will disappearing." "¡­." Vivian went quiet, along with everyone else. "That was the last one" Rachel commented under her breath and took a look at the lake, is complexion got better, those little Priestess didn''t have much power. The little Fae''s came back to her. "Wake up the Dragon and tell him to come here" she said to them and they took off. Rachel looked back at Vivian, in the beginning she was conflicted about this method because it required the lives of the other Priestess, including her and Vivian. But after finding out they where just as irresponsible as Vivian, well, she stopped caring. "Wait, your not" Rachel picked her up and through towards the lake, she floated to its center. And was dragged under the surface of the water before she could get another chance to speak. "The Lake need magical power to survive" Rachel sighed as she took off mask, her face was revealed, Morgan and Friends where surprised but before they could say anything they where teleported away. She hated explain things and she also wasn''t for a heartfelt moment with them. Racheal kneeled down at the lake, Vivian was in charge due to her magical power. The lake was actually back to being in full l.u.s.ter just with her, But she knows it also won''t last, with her life and Merlin''s it would give this land roughly around 800 years. For a more permeant fixture and supply of power the whole of Avalon will need to be submerged to. But, Rachel can''t destroy Avalon without breaking the common sense of this world. So, the Dragon. Because, Rachel had totally forgotten his name gave that information to her fae friends and they are going to tell the dragon to do that for her. At the edge Rachel felt the flow of power. "I give you this body and the power the dwells within it." In answer the lake seemed to rise and surround her, Rachel closed her eyes, the ''fake'' body slowly disappeared, and Rachel was brought back to her space. A moment their and for whatever reason, she felt like smacking someone again. Chapter 204 - Kano Yukihira, the Flower Chief (4) Miyu woke up after she heard a little scream, she rubbed her eyes before going back to sleep. Before long she heard the noise of a party as well, but she still ignored it and continued to sleep. "Ah, Kano you''re here to" Soma said as he was sitting on a looking ready to battle, last night plot happened so, he is most likely here to do something dumb. "How come I didn''t see you last night." "I was asleep" Miyu said with a bored expression, before she walked to the side and sat down at one of the nearby tables. "and Stop, whatever you''re doing, I don''t know what it is. But, it looks stupid" "He-" Before he said anything, his opponent walked in. Satoshi Isshiki, he''s that guy, if anyone remembers the one who usually walks around with just an apron. He was accompanied by others. "Isshiki Satoshi, I challenge you for you tenth seat." "I figured it was something stupid" Miyu said, drawing everyone''s attention to her. "Hey!" Soma yelled at her. "Ah, Do you also room here?" Isshiki said in a surprised tone. "Hey, There I''m Y¨±ki Yoshino and I-" Miyu looked at the petite young girl with teal colored eyes and amber-colored hair tied neatly into two buns on the sides of her head. "Cool" Miyu said after she was finished talking her ear off. The other started to introduce themselves to her while her brother started talking to Isshiki. Sh¨­ji Sat¨­, Daigo Aoki, and Megumi Tadokoro. "By the way, I am older them him" Miyu said to inform them. "You never left that up, do you" Soma interrupted suddenly. "Nope, because, I am and always will be the older twin." "You!" "Can you stop, you sound like a beached whale." Miyu said playing with her phone, "Ah! There is a food war later." She whispered as Soma continued his talk with Isshiki, they continued to talk and got into a conversation about the Food Wars. A Food Wars can be initiated by anyone within the school and can be done even by the intermediate school students. In most cases, these have been started either to further a person''s personal project in T¨­tsuki or to overturn a judgment by the school such as an expulsion or a disbanding of a club. Food Wars are battled between two parties. The number of people participating in each party does not have to be equal, so one side can be challenging solo while the other has a partner. Each side must lay out their "compensation", or something they must give up if they were to lose the challenge. Both sides must agree that the compensation of the duel equates with each other. Miyu went to class and patriciate as usual in the daily nonsense that is cooking. Soma can''t go a few days without doing something stupid, so something is bound to come up. She''ll do something then, although today is quiet. "Kano!" Soma waved his hand at her while she was walking by, he brought the tag-along known as Megumi. "We are going to check out the Rich Bowl Research society. You should come it''s going to be good for the restaurant." Miyu shrugged her shoulder and followed him and Megumi. "Are you okay?" Miyu asked the Megumi. "Huh?" "You are humoring my brother, that is difficult with his personality" "¡­" Megumi suddenly thought of the horrendous food she was feed with by him. "No..No, its alright." "By the way, I heard you guys went in picked some things from the garden." Miyu mentioned. "Oh, that Yes. We did, you weren''t their this morning." "No, I had a meeting per say with someone." "A meeting?" "It might be better to say that I was teaching someone a lesson." "A lesson?" Megumi got even more confused. "Don''t worry about" Reaching the door to the research society, her brother opened it rudely to revel. A depressed man with a hair-cut more atrocious then his appearance. "Sorry, guys the club is doomed to be shut-down." Said the depressed man. "Kanichi Konishi, the head of the Rice bowel Research society." Miyu began to introduce, as Megumi went and picked up a recipe book from the ground. "They are being shut-down" "Here it''s a recipe book." Megumi handed it to Soma, as he looked through, he found it interesting. "These recipes are interesting, Why are you guys being shut down." Suddenly, the depressed man sprang to life. "You really get, Don''t you¡­" The man started to cry as well, "The Rice bowl''s beauty is that they are fast, tasty and cheap. They''re pure manliness encapsulated in a single bowl-" Miyu was already about done with this episode when she saw this dude''s hair and now he''s talking ''dramatic'' with passion. Then suddenly went back to being depressed. "He''s like a little girl with his mood swings" Miyu whispered. Suddenly, the door was opened and a few people walked in. "A rice bowl is a second hand dish no matter how you dress it up, You are not needed here at the academy." The big chested girl walked straight to the depressed man and said that. "Ah! He''s triggered" Miyu said and Megumi looked at her. "Watch he''ll do something stupid soon." The Big chested women then started talking more smack, which triggered her brother more. When suddenly she cut off his ''do'', Miyu''s eyes suddenly sparkled. "I like her" she couldn''t help buy say. "Huh?" Megumi mouthed. "That hairstyle was annoying anyway." Miyu walked up to her brother "Ikumi Mito she is from a family that famed in the meat industry. She has access to the best meats in the country due to her family, you could say she is an expert in all meats in general." Miyu glanced down for a moment and then back up with a sigh. "When it comes to the power of meat, other ingredients pale in comparison" Ikumi said, "No matter what dish you think you can prattle together. It will never match the l.u.s.ter of top-quality meat." "Bein'' happy about how much your ingredients coats, is a disgrace in my opinion." Soma said, Miyu rolled her eyes and folded her arms. "What''s that?" "Kanichi, about that food war. Would you please let me battle for you?" "Told you he was going to do something stupid." Miyu said to Megumi. Chapter 205 - Kano Yukihira, the Flower Chief (5) "Why would you bother to interfere if you''re not even a member- UH?" Ikumi looked surprised for a moment. "You that transfer student, from the opening ceremony. You must be very confident in your skills to challenge me for something your not even a part of." "Lets go with your specialty. We wouldn''t want you to be without your meat. Either way, I''m going to Win. "I don''t think so" Ikumi retorted back. "When I beat you, you will have to leave the academy." "But, I don''t-" "I''m in" "huh" "But, In exchange if you lose. You''ll have to join the rice bowl research society" "Huh?" "Yeah, that''s right" Soma smiled "You''ll contribute to the growth of the rice bowl culture. Sorry if it isn''t really your thing." "You honestly think you can defeat me" Suddenly, she smiled "Attention everyone that will be all for today." She then left with a smug smile on her face. "Alright, I will allow you request for the food war theme. The main ingredient will be meat and we''ll be making rice bowls. The battle will take place in three days." Was the last thing she said. "What are you thinking" Said depressed guy. "Well, thinking expensive meat is everything, is an insult to mom and pop dinners everywhere. But more then anything it would be a shame to see this place go." "Soma, do you have some sort of plan for winning." Megumi said. "Guess I better think of one." He said "Oh dear god" Megumi did a hundred percent flip as she panicked. "Huh, where did Kano go" Soma said notching that his sister suddenly disappeared. Miyu was sitting on top of an unknow person while texting, when she stood up he disappeared. "There have been more and more outsider lately." Miyu''s mission is to protect the main character from outsider and help him reach the end. Whenever she finds and outsider, she gets them booted out, well, at least the one''s with hostile intensions to overthrow the main character. This guy in particular was also said one of them. As things heat up Soma is going to be in danger of being sabotaged by outsiders wanting to get rid of him quickly. She texted her dad about Soma getting into a food war, when its already day 3 since the start of the term. He laughed. By the time Miyu returned to her room, it was already night. She, picked up her watering can and started to water all of the flowers in her room. After she finished and took a bath she saw Soma walking toward her. "What''s the matter" Miyu said opening the door to her room and he followed her in. "You set up shop fast" was the first thing he said. Miyu nodded her head and sat down on her bed. "So, are going to ask to borrow one of my samples." Miyu paused as she got up. "Just a test." Soma looked at his sister. "I had already texted dad about and asked him to wire some money for ingredients." Miyu handed him a credit card. "As for the sample, I will only give it to you when you figure out a way to enhance a meats flavor to A grade." Soma thought for a moment. "I won''t give you any hints and make sure to spend some time in that research place. Remember a rich bowl is meant to be Fast, easy and Cheap." She said and after a while of processing the information her brother left. After a few days passed with life continuing normally, Soma was at her room the day of the competition. With a meant dish, Miyu tried it without question. "A Six out of Ten" Miyu muttered. "This is enough to beat your opponents grade A meat, you won''t through all this just to get one of my samples. When you don''t even need it." "As you have said it was a Six out of Ten. I want it to go higher. Don''t worry I''ll make sure to save you a bowl." Miyu sighed as she walked out to a locked cabinet and took out a vile. "Remember, only one drop. More will cause and in balance." Later, at the Food war. Miyu sat on the sidelines with Megumi and the depressed guy, as her brother popped out he was booed immediately. Miyu was supporting Megumi. ''Their trash-talking is terrible.'' Miyu thought, Miyu is around Rachel way to much, who often takes a condescending tone toward things. Watching them cook is also pretty funny to, Miyu wondered what would happen if Gordon Ramsey was here. It got to the scene when her brother brought out some meat that was on for sale and everyone was getting upset again. The other two by her side panicked, Miyu just rolled her eyes. Finally they finished and are now presenting their dishes. Ikumi Mito gave the judges an A5 grade beef cooked at a perfect fire''s angle, the meat carved into beautiful flower petals, with each bite giving a sense of extra deep deliciousness. Coupled with superb garlic rice fried with beef tallow and butter, the aromatic fragrance will keep your mouth watering and wanting for more. In a moment the judges went and had a foodgasim, since that is a thing now. Until her brother presented his dish. The Chaliapin Steak Don or rice bowl was his dish they where also capture by his dish. He won, and the Ikumi cried when she tried his and Shenanigans happen next. ''Ugh, can I go home now.'' Miyu thought in a bored tone. "Hey, Sis" Soma came to her with a bowl and handed it to her. He was more excited for her response. "A Seven out of Ten" Miyu responded back and put the bowl down only taking one bit. "What!" Soma yelled. "Through the course of preparation, you move made several errors in timing, also you didn''t used my sample to its full effect. You added it to the meat instead of the sauce." Miyu ended with that and complete turned around to head back to the dorm. Afterwards her days where somewhat peaceful other than her brother causing problems Chapter 206 - Kano Yukihira, the Flower Chief (6) And Now the training Camp is the next part of the series. The Training Camp takes place several weeks into their first year. It''s the first Major hurdle that all T¨­tsuki high school students must go through. Students are sent to T¨­tsuki Resort where they spend five days training. The camp is supervised by some of the school instructors such as Roland Chapelle and the manager of the Resort: Gin D¨­jima. The camp invites a number of the T¨­tsuki graduates to participate in the camp as instructors. Most Alumni come to the camp in order to scout potential chefs to one day work in their restaurants. During the camp, students are treated like employees by the Alumni. If a student does not meet an Alumnus'' expectations or fails to complete a given task, the said Alumni is authorized to expel that student from the academy. Some years, as many as half of the participating students are expelled before the end of the camp. "Hey, Sis, do you think this trip sounds so fun already" Soma started to, everyone from the first year''s classes of the Polar Star Dormitory was already on the bus, they where on their way to the T¨­tsuki Resort as they speak. "I am not particularly interested, but, that doesn''t mean you should take it as simple." Miyu said lightly as she was reading a book on certain herbs and spices. "¡­.." He stared as he listens to her. "Soma" Miyu closed her book and turned her head toward the window to watch the passing roads "This isn''t our Family restaurant, whatever they have planned for this camping trip. Put some more thought into your actions." T¨­tsuki Resort, was a rather large or tall building depending on how you feel. Miyu nonchalantly shrugged her shoulders as the rest of the Polar Star Dormitory got into an explanation of the place. "Hey, Its meat-meat" Soma said, he was referring to Ikumi Mito who he battled. Hearing the Nickname Ikumi reacted with a flushed face. "Yukihira!" she yelled in surprise. "Been, a while Meat-Meat" he wave, Miyu rolled her eyes. "You''re totally relaxed about this." Y¨±ki said, "Hey, Soma, Why are you calling her by her nickname" said Ry¨­ko Sakaki, another member of the Polar Star Dormitory. "Huh, But she''s fine with it" Soma responded back. "Right, Meat-Meat" "Od Course not" Ikumi yelled back. Drawing the surrounding students Attention and they soon enough should hostility towards Miyu and Soma. Ikumi noticed and became a little defensive. "Yukihira, be careful." "huh, About what?" Soma said cluelessly. Good Morning, Students" Said the speaker in the, French or Italian chef outfit. "I will not give the summary of the camp" he said walking up to the podium. "You''re secluded to stay here for 5 nights and six days. In that time you split off into several groups and take on daily cooking task. Students who instructors'' evaluation fall below the baseline will be failed, sent back to the academy and then exploded. As for how your task will be evaluated, we have invited honorary guest lecturers. They''re T¨­tsuki Alumni who have graciously joined us, despite their busy schedule" It was at this point that Miyu titled her head downward, no longer paying attention. Because they place had gotten silently nosey. "Hmm, you over there" said the one of the Alumni, pointing at Soma" The boy with the scare on his eyebrow." Soma pointed at himself. "Oh, Sorry. The one next to you." And the boy pointed to himself. "Yeah, you. Your expelled, you can go home now. " "What?" "Your hair product has a citrus scent. It interferes with the aroma of food. The dishes will lose their appeal." "I''m getting expelled just for that." "You can lose customers just from that." Suddenly the guys face got dark and edgy, for no reason. "Are you trying to destroy my restaurant." He turned back to normal not caring that he broke some student''s dreams of success. By the ending of the Alumni doing some weird things, and the Speech from Gin D¨­jima. Everyone was separated into their groups. "In my Class, I''m looking for a unique pasta dish. For this challenge, you will be working alone" the Instructor short, bluish-gray hair reaching just below her ears. Her eyes are sharp, but slack compared to most other female characters. She wears a typical Italian chef''s uniform and a neckerchief. "Im Fuyumi Mizuhara" as she was talking Miyu had already gotten started with cooking. Her hands where very fast and while everyone else was running around. She felt a few eyes on her, one was the observing instructor and the others where mixed. However, they didn''t feel to hostile so Miyu didn''t make a move. Fifteen minutes later, Miyu had giving her dish to Fuyumi withing twenty minutes of the challenge. They were in a mountain area and basically could collect ingredients to make their dishes. While the instructor gave out the first pair of instructions Miyu had long left and collected her ingredients for her pasta, her sauce and her main ingredients. It didn''t take her very long because her hands are inhumanly fast. "How did you make this?" Fuyumi said in wonder. "I used whatever was in this room." Miyu said simply, Her dish was pasta coated in a layer of Alfred sauce, with chicken, dressed in a flower like design. Fuyumi tried it and paused, it felt like she was attacked from all sides. "And a few things from outside." Miyu finished and she didn''t speak anymore. Fuyumi was speechless, she couldn''t say anything. It was delicious more than delicious. ''but, but¡­it also feels like this girl isn''t even trying her best. Its like she''s making fun of me, and yet, it''s so good that I can''t even explain it.'' Ms. Fuyumi thoughts where in a spin until. "Kano Yukihira, you pass" Miyu nodded and sat down, she opened her notebook and wrote down a few things. After some time , the challenge ended and Miyu was on her way back. For the next challenge. Miyu''s group was the first to have returned, in the Auditorium, the returned students slowly gathered. Smack, Miyu pulled on a dull face as her brother with a chipper face, smiling at her. "Hey, Sis, how was your challenge." "¡­." Miyu stared for a moment at him. "What?" "Did you do something dumb, again." "No, What makes you think so." "Because you have some random weirdo giving you fighting glances." The one of the School''s Alumni walked in with a group of muscle men. As everyone can see, you all know where this is going. "Those of you who finish serving them dinner, will be allowed to have free time¡­Each of you will make them fifty servings." He continued to talk before giving everyone the signal to get started, it became Hell for most of the students, While making the servings her and Soma teamed up and where the first ones to finish. Making their way out she heard the steam pop out of someone''s head. "Everyone here are morons." Miyu voiced out loud when they were walking through the hotel hall. "How So." "Since we are the first ones, the hot-Springs are most likely empty. Want to Go?" "Yeah, wait, why didn''t you answer my question?" "I''ll head to my room first then" Miyu ran away. The moment her brother couldn''t see her, Miyu turned the other way and went towards a direction that wasn''t her room. "¡­." Her gaze rather sharp, ''too many to count lately. Chapter 207 - Kano Yukihira, the Flower Chief (7) The next day at training camp began simply, with Miyu completing her task fast and not expectantly she heard some rumors about her brother challenging one of the Alumni. Well, she wasn''t there so there is no reason to interfere and besides she took care of another problem last night. The next times she saw her brother was when everyone was gather to the main hall on the third day after all its challenges where done, and just as he was about to come greet her his attention was drawn by Ikumi and some blond kid. Miyu only tilted her head before turning her face another direction. "¡­..To Explain your task, Tomorrow" Gin D¨­jima loud voice ran out their the mic, as he explained what everyone will being doing tomorrow. "The task will be to create a breakfast menus, the main ingredients will be eggs¡­..you may spend your time freely until tomorrow morning. Dismissed." Once he was done, Miyu saw her brother participate in a comedic scene with a few people. Making her roll her eyes as she was leaving. "Hey, Sis" Soma caught up to her and they walked together to one of the kitchens while he was talking her ear off. Miyu sat down on one of the counters on the side, she already knew what she was going to make. "Is a buffet like one of those all you can eat places?" Soma asks while in deep thought out loud. "I don''t really know what breakfasts at luxury hotels look like¡­" "¡­." Miyu was silent as she guessed his inner thoughts. "But guess I''ll give this a shot" He starts making his dishes, and giving them to Miyu to try. His egg dishes only reached 3/10 for her. Miyu fiddled the rocks in her hand as tried, as she her eyes traveled to the new person who came to their table while her brother was thinking. If you are wondering, yes, Miyu is still flicking rocks at her brother while he is cooking. The new person has short silver hair with a longer left bang that initially reaches the bottom of her chin. "Okay, I think I have a clear image in my mind." "You ready to start again." Miyu said. "Yeah, but what about your dish?" Soma asked. "I know what I''m going to make." "Already?" "Yes, ingredients and all." "Well then lets start-" her brother paused when he noticed the intruder. "Whoa, Who''re you?" "hmmm¡­.Looks like you''ll make a pretty good dish." "Huh, oh, yeah?" Her brother glanced at her and then said. "thanks." "Tomorrow morning will be quite the show." The girl then turned around only to bump into the weird edgy guy behind her. He is quite tall and has a well-built body. His notable traits include his long, unkempt brownish black hair and bangs that framed his face and hung just above his chin and his red eyes which has bags around them. Miyu turned her head to ignore the comedic scene that was happening next. After they left her brother said. "You totally ignored them the entire time." "Yeah, so are you going to get started anytime soon. I want to go to the hot springs soon and then to bed. I''m tired." Miyu yawned, and then took another glance at her brother''s ingredient. As he started mixing, he caught her gaze, when he didn''t fell rocks hit him like usual. "What''s wrong." "¡­." Miyu was quiet for a moment, "Nothing, I''m sure you make it somehow." "huh" her brother looked confused. Suddenly she looked up and flicked her rock. "Ow" "Pay attention" Miyu yawned the next morning, she had bags under her eyes. "Woah, Sis, did you get any sleep last night." Soma smiled, "you went to bed earlier then me?" "I was doing some chores last night." Miyu nodded her head. "I''ll see you later, I need to get my station set up." "Oh yeah, later" he his waved lightly While making her dish, Miyu gave a couple of worried places toward her twin, making his dish. And the guest arrive, Miyu was already done with her egg dis. Her dish was in a rather widen cup with what looked like three golden hard-boiled eggs in the middle while the outside looked to have flower petals. From a distance the entire dish looked like a rose in full bloom. This drew many people to her dish in an instant. A guest picked up and examined her dish. Miyu walked closer and demonstrated how her dish can be eaten. "You can eat, My ''Morning Golden Rose'' in many way, but the best would be this." Miyu picked up a spoon, and used it to open the center egg, with ease. The yellow glistening sauce inside the egg flooded out like a beautiful waterfall. The alluring smell of the sauce didn''t fill the room but encased at the nose. Meaning as soon as a person picks up the dish, they will only smell this sauce. But the it only one egg, Miyu then cut the next egg on the right. Once it opened instead of sauce what spilled out was white fluffy baby flowers that spread onto the sauce. And then the next the next egg was cut, like the other two what was spilled out next was what looked like pink petals. Now the rose has turned into beautiful golden pond. The level of shock forms the guest made then more invited to eat her dish, and cue instant Foodgasem. "¡­." Miyu said nothing as guest quickly taken the cups, and then some time later. "Kano Yukihira and Erina Nakiri, 200 servings, Complete!" Miyu looked towards the station where her brothers were, his gaze darkened. While Erina looked at Kano her confident eyes having complaints. There was only 45 minutes left and her brother was thinking. Chapter 208 - Kano Yukihira, the Flower Chief (8) Soma looked up while thinking about what he was going to do. Perhaps it was the twin sense that happens, but, his gaze met hers and Miyu mouthed something. And he remembered something "What''s wrong?" Miyu asked Soma, both appear way younger then now, but then again this is a flashback. She was sitting outside reading a book. "Dad, isn''t going to sell my dish. He said he liked it." Soma looked down, Miyu closed her book and put it in her bag. Grabbing her brother''s hand, she dragged him away. "Wow, Sis where are we going. What about the restaurant?" Miyu stopped at a old stand in front of a house. When Miyu knocked on the door and old couple opened it. "Ah, little girl" The old man patted her head. "Can I use that again?" Miyu asked still holding her brothers hand, who was completely clueless at this interaction. "Ah, yes" Said the older lady. Miyu turned to Soma, "Lets make that dish" she said, "Dad, always has a reason. Perhaps we will find it this way." "What abou-" Miyu held up her phone, it was a text message between her and their Dad. She said ''taking Soma out to play.'' And their dad said ''ok'' Using the stand, Miyu observed as her brother made the dish. She found many errors while he was working. Miyu stared at before her gaze traveled down to the small little kitten hidden in the alleyway. She then glanced at the rocks below its feat. She then thought of something. Flick "Ow" Soma yelled and then looked back, at his sister who had a bunch of rocks in her hands. He went pale, "What''s with the rocks?" "I''m gonna flick them at you every time you make a mistake." "A mistake." Flick. "Ow" He glared at her. "The pan" Miyu mouthed "Ah" Soma turned back to the dish he was making. Flick Flick Flick. "Do you want to fight, or something stop, hitting me with rocks" He yelled getting tired of it. "No, work" Miyu said seriously, she also observed the people walking by their eyes where curious at the two children but they didn''t come over. "¡­." meaning the food her brother was making didn''t entice them, to come over. Soma was thinking much about it. "Soma, no one is coming over." "huh?" Finally looking up her also realized that as well. "Perhaps this is why, it''s a creative idea. But it won''t entice others to come try." Miyu said and tapped her fingers as she dropped the rocks in her hand. "Then, what should we do to get them to come over." Miyu opened her bag, as she had an idea. "Let''s try this." It was a book on ''Show'' Cooking. "Even if we where to try to get people to try our food by running around with samples or using our age as a means to get our food to sell. It won''t get everyone, so how about we make it into a ''magic show'', something like that wood attract them more. "Magic Show" Soma repeated and understood exactly what she meant. With a smile he started immediately, on perfect performance. Miyu turned her head back to the guest eating her dish, with joy. "Soma Yukihira, 200 Servings, Complete" her brother was able to pull off a spectacular performance with only five minutes left. Miyu sighed, at her idiotic brother and relaxed as all her dishes. By the end her brother had run up to her with his egg dish. "Hey, Sis, did you save me a dish. I want to try yours" he said, Miyu pushed a cup to him and he placed his plate before her. He was the first to take a bite and his face grew hot and looked to be in total bliss. When taking a bite of his, she thought for a moment and held the spoon to her mouth. "6.5/10" "Ah, What!" his face stuffy with her egg dish, he looked like a chipmunk right now. She smiled lightly, and repeated "6.5/10" Soma, stopped what he was doing and stared for a moment, Miyu dropped her smile and returned to her normal blank expression. "What?" Chapter 209 - Extra: Odore Garden Lessons "Alright, New Gods and Goddess." The beautiful young women said in a big bright smile. "I am Ishtar the twenty-fifth, I''ll be the first to inform you that I come from the true Mesopotamian Line of the original Ishtar not the fiction." Rachel sat solemnly on the steps of this Greek designed hall, she was in her fourteen year old appearance back when she died first died. The Girl who was next to her was her twin Migneas who also appears to be fourteen years old. She also doesn''t look very happy. "So to start, I''ll explain your birth. All of you here where born to the gods and goddess of Odore garden. However, birth here isn''t physical but spiritual. So you parents had sent you to the pool of reincarnation to be reborn as humans and earn what we call a title. Like my title as the goddess of Love and War. You all have earned a title, like my lovely twins girls, Migneas and Krirra who both bare the title of Blessing and the Title of the Dawn. Both Rachel and the Girl next to her grew gloomier. Oh, where was I¡­.Ah, Yes. Now to explain this being born as a human to gain your title. In your human lives you''ve had to experience unpleasant things in your human life. This is do to your true divine birth, in those worlds you have no actual luck as a result of having no luck. You''ll be a stepping stone for those who have more luck then you. Rachel and her twin''s eyes darkened more. And for that I am sorry, for such experiences, but please except that for you to make it this far, you have to be strong spiritually and emotionally in order to survive as a God and or Goddess. This method of having you reincarnated has been passed down by the higher Council, since the creation of Odore Garden. There are still a handful of Gods and Goddess that use the traditional method, however, there is only a 1/10 ratio of the child surviving due to its soul getting to try to get used to being a divine being. This is why the method of being reincarnated as a human first was necessary. The Divine energy grows, and the only way to stabilize it is the trails one lives with. Your human lives make you into what you are. That is why they also define your title, when your soul resonates with your Divine energy through emotions and willpower. I Do hope what I have said just now doesn''t confuse anyone." Ishtar waited for a response, but no one said anything. "Divine energy, is a little bit harder to explain. As it is many things. But for now, I''ll start with¡­..hmm. You could say in one way it replaces the Luck mortals have. Mortals all have Karma or Luck, designed by the worlds they are placed in. Now Karma is also the sum of a person''s actions in their current existence. However, that only applies after the world has delegated that certain amount of Karma. However, Karma will not dictate your death that is left up to fate. However, it can be a factor in death in of cases which the story is set in. Karma is the happening during your life, and it will dictate what you gain and lose in your life. In the case of all of you, when your Karma is replaced with divine energy. Karma it will remain at a constant state of zero, meaning no matter what you do you won''t gain or lose any Karma. That can also apply to people who interact with you. They won''t gain or lose Karma when acting with or against you." Rachel turned her head while biting her lip, to the point it almost felt like she was tasting blood. "Now about your appearance, if you are wondering why you appear similar to your forms when you where human, it is because as I said before. We Gods and Goddess are spiritual in nature we don''t have physical form. By being human we develop that form, and also because we most see ourselves in that form. Then our divine energy will shape and take on that form because it is how we identify ourselves. Any questioned before I move on?" Some random person in the back raised his hand. "Yes, You" Ishtar pointed. "So, can we change our forms anytime we want?" "Nope" "¡­.." "Your Divine energy is the one to give shape to your form. Your Emotions and Will-Power as well as one''s perception of things will be the factor that changes one''s form. Say if one goes through personal growth their form will change to match the evolution they go through. Anyone Else?" "So, if we gods are spiritual in nature and the Divine energy gives us a form. Does that mean we are technically walking souls or something?" another guy ask. "To explain this we would have to go through reincarnation, Soul and Spirit. Now stay with me so that your mind won''t go boom okay. Reincarnation applies when a soul is ready to be reborn in the next world. But before that in exchange for reincarnation the Soul must leave a Spirit behind. Souls have no form they are basically a piece of white paper, that gains color when it gains a spirit. That Spirit is the collections of their life in the mortal worlds. That Spirit is also sometimes called ghost in mortal worlds. A Soul is at a clean slate at birth, Spirit is developed as the person grows. That Spirit is needed to keep the divine energy stable and that is why the children of Gods and Goddess need to be born as humans and not raised as Gods straight away. Because if the Spirit is developing while the Soul is getting used to the divine power, it won''t be stable. The Divine power is using the Spirit to shape the Soul, and the Soul once shaped is now longer paper. But, all of you standing before me." "¡­.." "¡­.." "¡­.." "Damn it, why is even the afterlife so Complicated." Someone said out loud, causing some laughter. "Well, moving on." Ishtar continued once the room was done with their giggles. "Now, moving on to your names. You may be wondering about them; your names are creature due to your souls'' signature. Like fingerprints are used to identify you, all souls have a signature to identify themselves. Once born and Algorithm or Aura is found and turned into a name. That is how we name the Gods and Goddess like Odore Garden. My name Ishtar is not my Goddess name but an inherited name, passed down to me. Names can also be inherited, once you inherit a name you take on the titles and power that come with the name. Now Some of you may think that you can get away with calming another''s name as your own, that doesn''t work here." Ishtar shock her head as she leaned against the table. "Saying your Name in the Ancient Tongue will release your Aura, again, proof of who you are." Ishtar stopped leaning against her table, "Now when you all leave here you will be going to assignments, it will be what kind of jobs and management you take on. But for now you are all dismissed." Ishtar then disappeared in an instant without a trace. "So, umm, where do we go next?" said one of the guys in the room. Chapter 210 - Snow White and Cinderella "Hahah" Rachel laid on the couch bed while laugh, Miyu was staring at her from the fountain, her eyes had a light within it that seems to resemble embarrassment. "You ended up as your husband sibling in that world. Don''t tell me you didn''t get to ''play'' not even once in that world. Miyu your game is just sad." "I too had ''game'' I just married someone else." "That makes it even funnier." Rachel sat up and pushed her hair back "I have another world I was interested in trying, I only slotted up for a short time and once complete will head back immediately." "What is it?" "Snow White and Cinderella" "¡­.." "It''s a Fair world, and was originally meant for Task-Takers, But I figured it would be fun to try. Once the task is complete, we''ll leave immediately." [It''s a connected Story-World] Elfin begin [The world is comprised at of a few creators. Said Creators focuses on Fairly Tales.] Elfin started to explain before Rachel said anything else. "¡­." Rachel didn''t interrupt and Miyu was also quiet for a moment. "So, we are ''Fairs'' again." "Interested?" "Meh." "Good, I''ll take Snow White." "So then I get Cinderella" "Ah, Not the Character''s themselves by the way. Just the side characters." "okay" Miyu shrugged her shoulders. Chapter 211 - Lady Wendall, The Queen (1) Rachel woke up to a Mirror standing tall before her was a woman with luscious red lips blonde hair and sharp brown eyes, a gorgeous woman whose appearance was extremely close to Maddison in appearance. She is wearing a black cress and carries tried and grief-stricken eyes. "My Lady" Someone said just as Rachel was about to say anything. After a moment Rachel suddenly smiled at the petite maid behind "I am alright, thank you for asking" The small maid blushed in fascination as she was dazed for a bit. Lady Saira Wendall, was the daughter of the duke and younger twin sister to Queen Elaina. Saira was an ugly duckling of the family and because of her less then pleasant looks at the time she was overshadowed by her ever popular sister. Even their parent blatantly favored her older sister. Her intelligence was all Saira could beat her twin at, in fact no one in the kingdom was able to beat her. Eventually she was accepted into a prestige academy and left her home at the young age of 8, without looking back. She was tired of her twin''s pettiness and schemes. During that time, her older sister had spread rumors amongst the kingdom about her being evil and cruel. After graduating from the academy overseas Saira stayed as a teacher in the academy she married and widowed with a two-year-old son. Today was her husband''s funeral The next day. Rachel glanced at the letter on the table nearby and then more memories pulled into her. Saira loved her husband and was so grief stricken that when her family requested her to come back home, she did, surprise everyone with her looks and son. Who right now lays sleeping in her bed his face with tears as well? Grief made her somewhat muddled head to her sister tricks and schemes, which ultimately took her son''s life. Even though she knew full well of the person responsible for her son''s demise, she was unable to do anything no proof nor anything and plus now being the King''s believed wife and Gem of the country. They would never take her word for it, because she was someone who was considered evil incarnate to the country. When her older sister died the King requested her hand in marriage, which Saira rejected along with the people and the nobleman. But in the end, he didn''t take ''No'' for an answer, and they married. Saira was never able to love Kings or her sister daughter, the women took to isolation and was quiet and dormant despite being a Queen. She was cold to the little princess but never hurt her, she lived in the side of the palace that was far from the two. Until the King died, forcing Saira to take over his duties until Snow white came of age. As for the rest after that. "Lynn, you can retire for the night" Rachel said to the petite maid who was still in a daze. ''Yes, my lady" snapping out of it the maid left the room quickly with one last look. Rachel felt the exhaustion of this body hit her as she changed and pulled herself into bed with her son and slept. Rachel leaned against the chair of her husband''s office while she watched her son play with blocks. "Madam" Walked in her husband''s aide his face somewhat pale. "Will you continue to teach at the Academy this year Too" "Yes" she smiled, making the aide blush and cough. After some thought Rachel decided that she will wait until her twin dies of sickness to go back to her home country and when this child is grown up enough and besides it was her sister that instigated her family to ask for her to come back. "You can tell Principle Fernberry, I will come back to the Lila Academy next month just in time for the academy to open a new semester, just give me some time to adjust, my husband did just pass away afterall" Rachel finished politely. "Of Course, Madam" the aide stuttered as she left but not before glancing at her son and then left. Rachel eyes sharpened after the aide left, his name is Cricket Silk-field. His eyes and expression showed her everything. When the man first walked in his eyes where on the painting of her husband behind her, triumphant that was later replaced with greed and envy. When he saw her, it was L.u.s.t? And then when he looked her son, it held a somewhat murderous intent. Rachel was starting to think that her husband''s death wasn''t an accident. So, she should investigate this shouldn''t she. She looked at her son who was still playing with his blocks and then went right back to filling out some papers before she took him on a walk. Saria''s husband wasn''t a man with a title he was only a commoner, but he was a commoner turned merchant and very successful to his merchandise was food, his family was in the business of bakery since their ancestors and that became his passion. That had a humble home on the outskirts with a few servants and they didn''t find it necessary to live lavishly. Rachel couldn''t help but made comparisons to Saria''s husband and Sung-Jin, it seemed they both carried the scent of Citrus. She remembered joking with him about it, and then he commented that she smelled of Roses. Rachel blushed and then looked down at the little man who fell asleep on her lap as they where sitting on the grass of their garden. And then she thought about her twins and wondered how they where doing. Her eyes closed Softly as she dearly wished she could have seen them grown up and grown old with Sung-Jin. They where a knot in her heart as she truly loved them, it was different from Kevin and Tsiyi who where like the gentle rain and flowing wind that would pass by. ''The things I messed can''t be taken back'' Rachel thought sadly -Later- Rachel softly patted the boy''s sleepy head before dozing off with him into dreamland. It was a dream, but it felt real, Rachel looked around at the familiar house. She knew it but couldn''t quite put her finger on where she knew it from. She walked around the area that seemed to be a bit hazy. She saw the couch and fireplace; the pictures drew her attention first and her eyes waterer. The then she looked to the man sleeping on the couch. She touched his sleek hair in amazement something she always liked to do. All of it felt so real and so right And then the smell of Citrus came to her making her smile and cry somewhat as she kissed the man''s forehead. She watched as he twitched with smiled comfortably. "Mom" she heard a voice not to far away, but it overlapped with another''s that said mommy. She lifted her head up and smiled. She was seeing every mother''s dream "Mommy, wake up" she heard the echo of the little boys voice, making her turn her head. To it and then back to the two people before her, their eyes where also filled with emotion. Her face went back to a smile as she blew a kiss to the two and then disappearing into the direction of the small boy''s voice. "Mommy" the young boy''s voice sobbed; Rachel hugged him as soon as she opened her eyes. For the rest of the night she had coaxed the boy to sleep with a completely motherly expression. Chapter 212 - Adoptive Daughter Gloriosa (1) Miyu woke up in bed a small crack of light from the curtains hitting her face, she looked at it for a while. [Are you going to continue to lay down like that?] "Can you tell me what''s happening?" Miyu whispered lightly and lazily Gloriosa Briar-Rose is the name of this girl she is the adopted daughter of her mother''s marriage before and took on the name Briar-Rose when her adopted mother married again. During her mother''s first marriage due not being able to have a child for the longest she enlisted a witch''s help, that witch was Gloriosa''s mother a sickly women on the boarded on life and death. Had her daughter adopted by this woman in exchange for a child. Gloriosa''s mother died no long after Marine her adopted mother was with child. Marine didn''t hate this adopted daughter of hers. Afterall the young girl was very beautiful and smart; she was also very docile making it hard for Marine to hate the young girl. Anastasia was born not long afterward. Their life was peaceful until their father died where everything changed for the young girls as well as their mother. Left to grief for some months while also being close to bankruptcy in and debt, Marine wasn''t sure to start as she fell apart at the seams trying to deal with everything that seemed to be collapsing. Gloriosa was the grown-up in this case, although her adopted mother was an a.d.u.l.t, she didn''t know how to handle things outside of her household. Only Gloriosa who had learned by shadowing her adoptive father due to curiosity was able to settle their debts and land. She was successful in keeping the household afloat and making sure that no one would go starving or not get paid. She was considered to a genius closely on par with the famous Saira Wendall, although she had never gone to the academy and was self-taught instead. Viscount Briar-Rose eventually made himself known to Gloriosa''s family, got acquainted with her adoptive mother and then eventually they married. He was a good man who stayed single for a long time due to his lover leaving him. For another some years their life was peaceful once again and the entire family was riddled with happiness. Until Viscount Briar-Rose brought his former lover''s daughter back the two, the women was sickly and on her deathbed. [Miyu your Mission in this is not only let Ella have a happy ending but Anastasia to] Miyu nodded as she got up and dressed herself, she looked at herself in the mirror the dark-brown hair and green-eyes. Knock, Knock "Gloria, Good Morning let''s have breakfast" her younger sister walked, with her red hair and similar green-eyes to Gloriosa except where an emerald shade darker. "Good Morning" Miyu said tiredly as Anastasia locked her arm with hers and pulled her downstairs to the breakfast table. Anastasia talked a mouth-full of gossip in Miyu''s ear, the original Gloriosa did the same thing and just listened quietly. The Current Viscount near really employed many servants and was quite wearily of spending to much, unlike his predecessor who was a spendthrift and nearly put the household to bankruptcy. Once they entered the room Anastasia stopped talking and glared at the pale and petite looking girl, her expression was very sad and lonely as her down gazed down. There was one thing certain about this girl, blonde her like hers is rare for this country. Miyu nudged Anastasia so they could say their greetings. "Good Morning, Mother, Father" Miyu looked to Viscount Briar-Rose and Marine. "Good Morning" Anastasia whispered and squeezed her sister''s arm tighter, looking awaywith a hurt expression. Marine looked sadly at Anastasia "Good Morning Ana, Gloria" As for Viscount Briar-Rose he didn''t respond it seemed he was distracted and his eyes where somewhat red. "Go Sit down next to mother" Miyu pulled away and went to the seat opposite of Marine right next to the petite Ella. Miyu sighed inwards as not long after they started their breakfast ''doesn''t look good'' -A Week Later- Miyu looked outside at the Father, Daughter pair dressed in Morning clothes. Ella''s mother had taken her last breath in the dead of night. She glanced at her sister and mother in the window, Anastasia had her arms folded with a huge attitude while her mother Marine looked down with a tint of despair in her eyes. No Wife would feel good after seeing her husband sob over the death of someone else. "You all should retire for the time being" Miyu said suddenly and reassuringly as she walked out the library silence following her, making her frown. "Its Sunny, for such a sad day" she whispered as she walked into the Viscount''s office and waited for his return. She took out some twisters from the system as she texted Rachel and then started reading a web-novel from her Phone. Some time later Viscount Briar-Rose walked, making Miyu put all her stuff back into the system. "You here?" Viscount Briar-Rose said lightly, he looked exhausted. It hadn''t even been a full day and he looks nearly and completely lifeless, he must have really loved Ella''s mother. Miyu couldn''t help but sigh "What are you planning to do?" "What do you mean?" "Ella" Viscount Briar-Rose frowned "Ella?" Miyu said bluntly "You''re going to add her to the family registry, yes" "Yes, is that a problem" Viscount Briar-Rose said still frowning. Miyu remember Rachel''s text she sat up seriously "Do you think Mother and Anastasia, will be accepting." "Why wou-" "How would a wife feel when she sees her husband cry over another women" Miyu cut in off suddenly. "Let me tell you, its how you felt when Ella''s mother cheated on you and left you for someone else" "How?" The Viscount looked startled "I also know that Ella isn''t even your real child." Miyu stood up with an unreadable expression at the viscount. Viscount Briar-Rose twitched and was about to say more. "For now, do what you want" she said leaving the office she turned to her side Marine stared back at her with red eyes. Miyu nodded and then walked away towards her room. In the messages Rachel sent her explained everything. (Miyu make sure to read all of it, don''t skim like you usually do.) (This starts with Gloriosa''s mother May and Ella''s Mother April. May and April where twin Orphans who worked odd jobs until they got lucky to be offered a job at the Viscounts household as maids. May ended up starting a secret relationship with the young Viscount while April climbed into the Viscount''s bed. When April found out about her sister''s relationship tricked May, disfigured her face and left her for dead in the woods. May survived and became a Witch and had Gloriosa, while April took all the benefits of both lovers until she was caught by the young Viscount in bed with his father.) (Afterword''s he had his father imprisoned on charges of Poisoning his mother and Sent April away. Since his Father was married into the title, what he did was considered a big deal.) (Anyway, the Viscount believed May was April for years to come, until he met Gloriosa. It looked like he saw himself in Gloriosa and looked into her background. It seems he came across the truth and took the opportunity to take the family in.) (Gloriosa was named the heir the moment she stepped into the Viscount''s household, much to opposition. He hasn''t told anyone that Gloriosa is his real blood-related daughter.) (In Ella''s case she was taken in due to her being the Viscount''s younger Sister. As for April he may have wanted the truth from her, I don''t think he was grieving for April but for May instead.) (You should make it Known that you know Ella''s isn''t his real daughter and take account of Marine''s feelings) Miyu pushed her hair and texted what had happened and what she should do next. (The goal for you is to get a happy ending for both Ella and Anastasia, for now make sure Anastasia bullying doesn''t get worse, and keep close to the story. The two are only ten years old, they must grow somehow.) After saying okay, Miyu went back to web novel reading until she fell asleep. Chapter 213 - Adoptive Daughter Gloriosa (2) After class where over the next day Miyu sat in Rachel''s classroom with a bored expression. "The Creator went a whole mile with this one" Rachel commented under her breath she was looking through papers, Miyu was twirling her hair with one hand and her phone with another. "Miyu right now you look like a typical American teenage girl" Rachel said without looking as she was scamming throughs papers. "You look like an average middle-aged business-women, stressed with paper work" Miyu responded back. "Student council work?" "Skipping" "...As a teacher I can''t really allow that" "Rachel, I''m like Ten. Do they really expect me to be a paper-pusher" Miyu said as she started playing Candy Crush on her Phone. Rachel snorted as she took off her glasses and pulled back her hair "Gloriosa''s reputation of course was spread to the academy of how she protected her family from poverty, at her gentle age. The Academy isn''t treating you like a child due to that." "Doesn''t change the fact that I''m Still Ten" Rachel waved her hand releasing her shadows from the room and stood up. "Since I''m finished with work, I''m going home to see my ''Son''" Rachel smiled as she left the room. Leaving Miyu stare at her back for a moment before she stood up and walked out of the classroom. Splash Miyu just happened to walk by when Ella was pushed into the pond by Anastasia who walked away not to long after. She took out a small towel from the system and approached the girl handing it to her. "Thank You" Ella whispered as she took the towel nervously her gaze going back and forth between Miyu and the ground. "Don''t mind Ana, too much, you''ll get used to it" Miyu said as she left to her dorm-room and took to sleep the moment her face hit her bed. When opened her eyes once more to see that Ana had slipped into her bed, Miyu wiped the moisture from her eyes and then went back to sleep. - Four Years Later- Before Miyu knew it Four Years had passed, and the school year had ended once again. Ella still suffered somewhat under Anastasia bullying over the years, but the girl surprisingly got used to her stepsister antics. She now no longer holds her head down whenever a confrontation happens between the too. Well, Anastasia is a little better. Although she still belittles Ella every chance, she gets but never resorts to violence. Rachel was even surprised that Anastasia didn''t react violently when Ella''s grades nearly surpassed hers. She couldn''t help but comment that "Anastasia may not hate Ella, but she can''t afford to like her either" Miyu couldn''t understand what the ''Can''t afford to like her part meant'' but continued days. Walking up to the old Mansion that they hadn''t visited for a while; the three girls were greeted by a vibrant couple who were acting so lovey dovey flowers appeared everywhere. Chapter 214 - Lady Wendall, The Queen (2) "I''m Home" Rachel said walking into the man room of the house, her Son was sitting on the couch reading with a calm expression, he looked up with a warm smile at her. ''Kids sure grow up quickly'' she thought as she looked at the Six-year-old boy who seemed mature for his age. "Tilda had mentioned to me that you had everything packed already" Rachel sat down next to him. "Yes, we are finally going to visit my grandparents, Afterall" he said politely with a hint of mischief in his eyes. "And your Cousin" Rachel said not forgetting her sister''s daughter. "Mom" The boy suddenly closed his book and stared into her eyes with a serious expression. "Since the day has come can you answer my questions like you promised and not deter them" he said. Rachel''s eyebrows twitched at her Little Bun before sighing inside as she prepared to answer his questions. - Somewhere Far Away ¨C "She''ll arrive next month" said King Fabian White his gaze was cold as he looked at the man across from him. "Yes, my daughter Saira, had written in her letter that she will" The nervous man looked at the King weakly. Duke William Mist-blade, Saria''s father was an average looking man very much who was very much under his wife''s thumb. "Why did she not come back until now?" King Fabian asked with a frown "That¡­.I do not Know, Sir" Duke William looked at the man whose gaze had grown darker, he began to sweat. "You may go" King Fabian waved the useless man off, before he turned his head to the large picture of his family of three. His eyes looked at the figure of his deceased wife as anger rose in his eyes. He got up from his office and walked the long halls of the castle he glanced outside and looked at his young daughter who was sitting by the deceased Queen grave in the garden. Snow White''s button eyes where red and full of stubbornness as she looks at her mother grave. The young girl was both angry and sad but, most of all full of grievance. King Fabian looked at the little girl and sighed as he turned away and continued his walk. - A Month Later- Rachel arrives at Port Cannels, the bright sun illuminating her features. Her Jellybun squeezed her hand making her look at him. His face was full of displeasure as he looked ahead of them. She looked forward and noticed the gazes of everyone around them, flushed and full of awe. She was about to laugh out, her son was mad that people where staring at his Mama. How Cute. She paused when she saw Duke William and walked over to him his face was full of shocked. "Father, it been a long time" Rachel said with a smile. "En" Duke William said still in shock. "Father this is your Grandson Aaron, Aaron this is your Grandfather." Rachel pulled Aaron forward to great his Grandfather. Duke Williams snapped out of his trance and looked at the little boy before him Blonde haired and browned eyed with smooth features. In realization he had grown pale. "You had gotten married" Duke William said looking at the ring on Rachel''s finger. "Yes" "Your Husband he had not come with you?" "¡­." Rachel pulled a blank expression before answer "No, I am Widowed, Father" she said softly. "Oh" The man said a sigh of relief, making Aaron''s eyebrows twitch. Sure enough, Duke William had lost his grandson in that moment. "Come, let us welcome you back home. Your Mother is eagerly awaiting your return" Rachel nodded she looked down and realized that Aaron had long let go of her hand and was following her father to the carriage, she smiled before following them inside. Leaving the onlookers gasping and gossiping. Arriving at The Mist-Blade Family Home, Rachel gave a dissatisfied expression. The design the order and even the architecture was out of place. Well, it was designed by her mother''s twisted view of beauty. Aaron reached up his mother and bluntly said "Its ugly", Duke William''s face twitched, and Rachel only smiled as she patted his head and lead her son inside leaving Duke William the backdrop behind. Rachel had to face all the head turns of the servant who gasped and went pale as if they had seen a ghost, she was not once greeted by the madam of the house. By Dinnertime it was just the three of them, her father had told her that her mother was feeling sick and wasn''t going to come to dinner. Rachel didn''t think much of it but Aaron did, he was angry the whole rest of the evening. "They are all wretched" was the first thing Aaron said as he climbed into bed and faced his mother his angry face was extremely cute. "OH? How So?" Rachel tease his face with a little pinch. "How can they treat you like this." He said in an angry voice. "Is my baby, throwing a tantrum" Rachel laughed, because Aaron hadn''t thrown a tantrum since his father died. "I am not, only babies due that" Rachel pulled a condescending smile as she formed her hands into claws and began to tickle Aaron into laughter. "My baby this he''s so grown up but is actually laughter when tickled" Aaron face turned bright red with both embarrassment and anger. Some time later she had gotten Aaron to fall asleep and left his room, she looked at the hallway that where somehow even worse them outside, Rachel felt something developing inside. "You actually want me to see that ugly child and her bastard" Rachel heard a screeching voice "Married? That child is so hideous, how could see get married, no one would want her." The women burst through the double-doored into the hallway to see Rachel with a candle in her hand with a stale face. "My darling Elaina" The women eyes moistened "You came back as a ghost, because of his majesty suddenly declaring marriage to your sister. I know you would be able to stand such and ugly girl taking your place" "Dear" Duke William paled as she looked at Rachel. "That-" "Shut your Mouth, William" The women said savagely and then turned lovingly to Rachel "Wo-Ho, my darling I can''t stand it either. That such a girl is going to be Queen" "Mother I am not Elaina, I''m Saria" Rachel said coldly. "What?! Don-" "This is no Joke mother, Me and Elaina are twins its not impossible for me to look like her after some time. Afterall, you had not seen me since I was eight years old nor have you wanted to keep in touch." Rachel finished then looked up at her father "I want an explanation, but seeing as it is this late I wont ask for one until morning" she finished and turned away ignoring the screeching women behind her. The next day Rachel was greeted by the royal flag blowing brightly in the wind she saw the handsome man step out of the carriage and walk into the house. Aaron was by her side showing a confused expression before looking at his mother. As they walked to the man room, they saw Duke William, his wife sitting together on a seat without looking at the while the King looked at her in complete shock. Rachel looked at Aaron and then at one of the maids. "Take Aaron to play in the next room" She hand his hand off to the maid leaving Aaron staring at her before he left to the next room. "You are Saria?" King Fabian said as he sobered up "Yes, that is correct, your majesty" Rachel smiled as she sat down. King Fabian waved his hand and Duke William pulled his wife out of the room. Once they where out Rachel smiled but didn''t give anything away. "Are you upset that I am not as ugly as everyone said." "¡­." King Fabian frowned but his eyes where searching trying to find something. "I''m sure you have heard of me and my sisters kidnapping from when we were young." Rachel saw that he nodded "My face was damaged due to that. Now can we get on to what my Family means by marriage, I am more curious how this came about." "Its simple you where my Queen''s younger sister, So I requested for marriage" "May I guess your Majesty wanted a Mother an not a Queen" "Yes" He didn''t show any expression but something in his eyes moved, it seemed at the thought of Snow White. "My niece isn''t adjusting well or is it something more. Be honest your majesty, My sister wasn''t as Sweet as when you both married" "¡­.." "I''m right¡­. So in the end the Love was one-sided." Rachel laughed lightly "And all she wanted was power¡­..It wasn''t Sickness that took my sister''s life was it" Rachel changed her expression making It blank, King Fabian''s expression gave her the answer. "¡­." "It seems your majesty takes to silence when he doesn''t want to answer." She sighed and leaned back nonchalantly "Very well then, do you still plan to marry me your majesty?" "Yes" "I see" Rachel said in thought then turned her face to the door "My son¡­.I do not need a husband, but perhaps a father. He is a boy who will one day become a man, there are somethings as a his mother I cannot do for him." "¡­." "Will you agree to be his father, If not I will leave immediately and not return to White Country ever again." "Making threats will a King-" "I can make threats because I can do so your Highness. Regardless, of the rumors spread by my sister I have a considerable status in other countries and very good connections to their rulers. I have the capability to call favors, some in which you can''t afford to be on bad terms with, since White country is in decline." King Fabian looked upset, but it seemed he didn''t disbelieve her like most men would do. In the end he signed "I suppose this, I can do" Rachel looked on with a please smile "I must say I am rather surprised that you would allow my arrogance, different from the cold-hearted man that has been giving his subordinates heart-attacks for the past decade." "¡­." "Or should I say that I am surprised that you believe me so easily" "Your studied as Lila Academy, I am not surprised that you have connections. Moreover, I have been feed lies about you for years, right now it''s the equivalent to saying I don''t know your at all. But that still does not change my mind marriage. "Oh" Rachel giggled "So, when can I finally meet my niece?" Chapter 215 - Adoptive Daughter Gloriosa (3) "Gloria, wake up!" Anastasia burst through her dark room full of cloths and items everywhere. She immediately opened the curtains and pulled Miyu out of bed. Miyu was reluctant was made not effort nor gave any resistance when was pulled, she had bags under her open eyes as she was staring blankly at the floor. She pulled an all-nighter again due to reading some novels on her phone and her twitter account was suspended for some unjust reason. Anastasia had brought the maids to clean up her room while she worked on her brushing her hair. Miyu just sat there without moving as Anastasia played dressed up and then pulled her out of the room to greet everyone at the table for breakfast. ''Why am I again'', Miyu thought she respectfully greet the couple still pulling loving faces toward each other. "Do you really have to go?" Marine said to her husband, Viscount Briar-Rose who touched her stomach. She was about 2 months into her pregnancy. "Yes, I will be back before you know it" Ella and Anastasia couldn''t help but cheese at the couple will secretly happy at the new addition to their family. While Miyu was completely immersed in her own thought wondering what happens next her in what she is reading, Oh how she wanted to go into her room and hide under the covers and continue reading. So whatever the happy family was saying simply went through her mind, including Viscount Briar-Rose departing for some unknown reason. It wasn''t until another month later when they where told of his passing. Miyu stood somewhat frozen in place as she saw all three women sob at the injured aide words, attacked by a beast and killed instantly. He was gone. ''What the frick? He''s dead'' Miyu panicked inside but didn''t show any expression she couldn''t imagine what Rachel would say to her right now. "Mom, Mom" Anastasia called to Marine fainted snapping Miyu back into action. "Go get a Doctor!" Miyu yelled at a servant when she saw the Marine was bleeding below, Ella stood pale frozen and sobbing. Anastasia was the same, as Miyu had Marine carried into the bedroom buckets of water with a towel on her head. Sighing, Miyu really wanted to call Rachel but at the same time stopped herself. Her two-sisters sat in the same room with the eerily silent following behind. Miyu was by the door waiting for the doctor to come out, she felt a headache coming. And then the doctor walked out making the Ella and Ana jump up hoping for good news. Unfortunately, the man could only calmly give the bad news. Leaning against the pillar after sending her sisters away, and seeing her mother was still unconscious in her bed. Miyu went into the now dead Viscount Briar-Rose office and pulled out her phone. "Hello" Miyu heard Rachel''s merrily voice and felt like puking "Viscount Briar-Rose is dead" was the first thing Miyu said "What the frick? He''s dead" Rachel said shocked "My thoughts exactly" "How, weren''t you paying attention" "¡­.." "Miyu, you were paying attention right" "¡­.." Miyu really had nothing to say as she was guilty of carelessness. "¡­.." "¡­..." "WHAT IN THE ABSOULTE PINEAPPLES!" Rachel yelled at her. Miyu head the phone away as she listening to Rachels rant at her until she finally calmed down. "Ugh, okay, so just pay attention more attention this time. Grief does very strange things to people okay." "Okay" A moment later Rachel hung leaving Miyu contemplating in silence. "He''s actually dead" Miyu heard a whisper and then suddenly a heart-twisting pain nearly consumed. She felt like she couldn''t breathe. "Why did he have to die?" she heard this voice before. "Elfin?" Miyu struggled out on the floor. [It''s the Original Gloriosa, she is probably lashing out due to the Viscount''s death. Just endure for Now and it will be over eventually] Miyu controlled her breathing but she still felt the pain in her chest. Until it abruptly stopped leaving Miyu a sweating mess and pale on the sofa. She grabbed her phone and started reading again "Almost forgot" If Rachel was here she would have definitely smacked her. Chapter 216 - Lady Wendall, The Queen (3) Rachel sat in her chair looking at the Mirror as Aaron was braiding her hair, she smiled at the boy her face glowing. "Are you going to be nervous, meeting your cousin for the first time." "NO" he shrugged his shoulder "Grandma and Grandpa weren''t anything special so Why would I be" Once he finished, he put a bow at the end and smiled as he seemed proud of himself. "What about his majesty, do you like him" The boy pulled a disgusted face at the mention of his soon to be stepfather. "Ha-ha" Rachel laughed and pulled him close with a hug "My baby is so cute" she squeezed. Aaron blushed in embarrassment, while the maid servants in the background giggled. "Oh, your Highness wait" Someone said outside the room, and a little girl burst through the door. Surprising Aaron and Rachel as soon as the young girl''s eye landed on Rachel she froze in shock. Rachel snapped out of her surprise and smiled "You must be Snow" She said to the little girl who was still frozen along with what looked like her caretakers behind her. "Aaron looks its your cousin" She smiled at the boy who turned away from her his face still red from her embarrassing Mom acts from earlier. "Why wont you come closer, I''m not that mean" Rachel smiled her voice sweet and face full of innocent delight. Snow White looked at the women who was nearly the exactly copy of her Queen mother in stunned surprise. Her Queen Mother should nothing but disgust towards her, so seeing the same face give her such an expression made her feel things she couldn''t understand. "Come here" Rachel beckoned the girl. Snow White stepped forward with hesitation, this person was her Aunt her mother''s younger sister and the person her mother despised so much that she would become a raging fury in a heartbeat. So, of course she was hesitant "If you not going to come over then don''t come at all" Aaron said with and impatient tone as he stood closer to Rachel as if not wanting his mother''s attention to be taken away from him. Snow White paused and frowned. "Oh, so you stopped being embarrassed at your mother''s antics already" Rachel said and then her eyes had a tint of mischief as she pulled him into her arms again and started tickling him. "No¡­. Stop" he began to laugh through for ruining forever the maturity he pulled of earlier. The room turned light and harmonious and it was filled with the laughter. Aaron eventually rolled away from Rachel and her tickling claws "Oh, you got away." Aaron collected himself right away and began to pout his face still red as he looked at everyone around the room. He really wanted to bark at the them but felt it wasn''t the mature thing to do. Snow White looked at the two a ting of Jealously rose in her heart as she walked closer while the Mother and Son duo where on at a stare-off. The little girl reached her hand out and tugged on Rachel''s dress lightly and with a nervous look lifted her head to gaze Rachel. Rachel felt and arrow hit her heart ''too cute, just like her baby'', she couldn''t help but raise her hand and pat the small girl''s head and "Hello Little Snow, I am Saira your Aunt" she introduced "But, in another week I''ll be your Mom" Snow White felt like crying at Rachel''s word, it was her own mothers face saying such sweat words to her. The little girls eye was somewhat red so Rachel pulled her up on her lap and hugged. Making Snow White Freeze but soon relax at the warm embrace that had a sweet scent to hit. She feel asleep moments later. Rachel paused "Oh, She actually fell asleep" The maid''s servants surrounding them had their hearts touched at the scene, Aaron included as he looked at his mother. When her gaze sharpened for a moment, he realized what she was doing she was testing the little girl and the people around them. Sure enough his mother was the best out of the corner of his eyes he saw the servants that came with Snow White there expression where blank but he could tell their eyes where sinister. "Aaron" the boy looked back at his mother who smiled at him, making him walk closer so she could pat his head "I''ll have little Snow sleep her tonight with us, Okay" He understood his mothers hidden meaning "Watch out for your Little Cousin, Okay" as he nodded. "But, that wont do, her hi-" one of the servants that came with Snow White began to speak. "I take responsibility" she cut off the maid "Afterall, I am to be the princess mother soon." "But" "I have just said she will be in our care, So please take your leave" "But" "For a mere servant you have some Gull, are you going to disobey" Rachel''s tone never went cold but was still in fact warm and sweet. Making the servants sweat on their backs, a moment later Rachel laughed "My goodness look at all your faces", the mood in the room lightened immediately After a while all the servants left leaving the three alone in the room. "Mom" Aaron came closer and looked at his cousin still sleeping in his mother embrace he felt a twinge of jealousy arose. Rachel who noted her son expression smiled brighter in delight, as she pulled the little girl closer. Chapter 217 - Lady Wendall, The Queen (4) Rachel had allowed the servants to dress her in a lavish dress, her son and Snow White had started to become acquainted, the engagement party was meant to reintroduce her into society. The years that she wasn''t in country, her sister Elaina had spread malicious rumors of her over the years. The nobles all think that she is the evilest women in history is about to become their Queen. As soon as the servants where finished they where stunned into silence. Saira is the Queen''s twin after so both women where gorgeous, but the biggest difference between the two was that Elaina never gave the feel of a mature women like Saira. Moments later she heard the knock on the door, which was them opened by the servants as the King Fabian walked with his entroge of attendents "Are you going to accompany me, your Majesty" Rachel as she adjusted the her ring she gaze completely on it in a soft expression. "Take it off" King Fabian said after coming to his senses, his tone was annoyed and rather angry at her fiddling her ring. Rachel smiled as she slowly took off her ring, pull a bit of her hair down she slipped the ring into it, completely binding it to her hair. "I said ta-" "I will only take of my finger but other then that it will always be with weather you like it or not, your Majesty." Rachel said seriously making the room grow cold and the servants become nervous and shocked that someone dared to speak to the king that way. King Fabian face went somewhat red "You dare be disre-" "I dare your majesty" Rachel said calmly without a hint of fear her tone light yet serious. Making the servants and attendants alike. King Fabian greeted his teeth as he left the room "I see, then you came arrive on your own" he said without looking back and closing the door. Rachel stared at the door her hand patted the ring in her hair gently. He felt like Sung-Jin but, he wasn''t her Sung-Jin. When thinking about it all these novels talked about the romance between the females leads and their reincarnated male lead constantly meeting and coming together in each lifetime. But Rachel felt like that was in truth wrong, it felt like the females lead where falling in love with a new person rather then the lover they first fell in love. Other people might have different opinions but looking at King Fabian she can tell its him in soul, but the reality is that the person he is now is not the person she fell in love with. Rachel eyes went teary she was missing him again she was even more upset that she didn''t even get a chance to grow old with him. Rachel soon walked of the room on her own, the maids attending her stayed quite due to respect. Her face was filled with confidence, as she appeared beautifully from the staircase. Elaina favorite colors was red and black, so Rachel had to go with the exact opposite and the original Saria who''s favorite colors happened to be blue and white. Gasps from the nobles was apparent, to them it looked as if their Queen had come back from the dead but more beautiful then before. King Fabian climbed up to the staircase and lead her down, his gaze cold and emotionless. It seems he was still angry with her, Rachel smiled happily as he led her to be introduced to the other nobles. "I suppose it is a pleasure to meet you, I am Saria Wendall. Youngest daughter of House of Mist-Field" Another gasp of surprise rang around the room in disbelief, they were always told of the youngest child of the Mist-Field family was ugly and that is why she was never seen in public. "Wendall? Miss are you Married?" said the noble close to her. "She is widowed" King Fabian answered for her, making Rachel fell uncomfortable. He did not have to answer for her. "Widowed? Your Highness you plan to marry a Widowed women" The noble said in disgust, Rachel stared at the man her expression still a light smile without any movement as if she is enjoy his comment. Although a Widow she was still once married their for making her a women who has been used. The man felt it was disgusting for a such a thing. "Sir, may I ask your Name" Rachel looked amused "Your Highness, such an unpure women is to be Queen, I think you should reconsider" The man blatantly ignored her and looked at King Fabian. "He is Viscount Brian Valles" King Fabian answered her question but didn''t do anything else as the man had insulted his future wife. "Viscount Brian Valles, huh? Oh, if I recall Viscount are you not an Orphan adopted into the Valles house" The man twitched in shock at the blatancy of this women "You" he said like his dirty secret was thought out. "You mother was nothing more then a bed climber in the streets and yet you seem to think you have any right to insult me. Widowed or not I am the daughter of a Duke, Viscount as well as the Future Queen of White Country. Not only that you have questioned your King''s judgement of Spouse in public are you not insulting his majesty" Rachel smiled even more brightly as she watched this man go from red, to green, to blue, and then finally pale. "Your Highness, what is the punishment for insulting royalty" She looked at King Fabian her eyes sparkling. "Insulting royally is punishable by imprisonment or death" he responded cold heartedly. "Oh such a thing then what about his insult of the King" "Death" "Do you hear that Viscount Valles" Rachel closed her fan her smile as innocent and sweet. Viscount Valles was terrified, as many of the surrounding nobles also felt scared just by standing there watching. "However, in light of the many years of service you have done for this country I think you deserve a second chance" Rachel looked back up at King Fabian "Isn''t that right your highness" "Yes, it is so" King Fabian eyes calmly observed, if it was his wife this man would have been dead without a spare thought. And Just Like that the party continued joyfully as Rachel was introduced to countless noble men and women alike. She kept her eye to the side as she watched her son in conversation with Snow White. She doesn''t know exactly what they are talking about. But she can guess that they are sharing stories of growing up. Making her smile, as long as they get along everything is fine. Burst "Your Majesty!" Everyone''s attention was turned to the women who had ran in shoving past the guards Chapter 218 - Lady Wendall, The Queen (5) The red-haired teary-eyed women rushed towards them "Your majesty, my love, please don''t marry this wretch." "¡­." King Fabian said nothing but glanced at Rachel who was expressionless and lost in thought, he felt a bit upset. He saw no jealously no question, it was as if she didn''t put this situation in her eyes. His eyes travelled to the ring in her hair and his gaze darkened. The red-haired women obviously didn''t notice that the two people she was talking to wasn''t giving her any attention as she ranted about love and what-not. ''Ah! Now I remember'' Rachel though Malva Honor-Bound, she had a good relationship with Queen Elaina. She used that to become one of the King closet female companions over the years, she was known to be gentle and polite. She was also Princess Snow''s tutor. "¡­.." Rachel was still in her thoughts as the women continued her speech, she looked at the women in pity. Malva was a decent person in the beginning but greed soon entered her eyes, when rumors began to spread about King Fabian marrying another when the Queen passed. In the original storyline, Malva was the tutor who continued to fill Snow White ears of how evil her stepmother is. After her son died and she married King Fabian, Malva truly wanted to marry King Fabian at all cost as she delusional let herself believe she was doing it for love and to protect the little princess. Malva was human and more than that a woman, who doesn''t want to be loved who doesn''t want power. Nonetheless, Rachel didn''t like despite pitying her. She never liked women who depended on a man nor did she like the ones that went crazy for one. Her Mother was such a person like that. Noticing a pair of eyes on her Rachel looked up at King Fabian, he looked back at her as if expecting something. Rachel was mad, ''Don''t look at me, she''s your problem not mine'' The only one who noticed the silent war of Rachel and the King was her son he wasn''t horrified but he was upset ''What does the King men by wanting his mother to deal with one of his women'' If Rachel heard his thought, she would have wondered if it was okay for a Seven-year-old to be thinking such even more so on how he was able to guess what the silent war was about. Snow White looked at her favorite tutor in shock and disbelief. Suddenly Malva was pulled up and was nearly dragged away "Brother, no, his majesty must see reason. He cannot marry such a disgusting woman" The Young man glared at his younger sister to keep her quite he was about to say something of apologies, when Rachel stepped forward. "Due pray tale how I am disgusting" she asked the women. The women looked at Rachel her eyes showed all sorts of things. "Please Lady Wendall" The Elder Brother of Malva looked at Rachel his eyes begging. "No let her continue, I have been away from White Country for more then ten years without ever coming back. What do you know of me to call me disgusting, Lady Honor-Bound? You are the second to break Social Mannerism today at me so tell me what makes me disgust." "Lady Wendall you have been a vicious person since childhood, the gods made you ugly. Since because they knew you would be and evil person. Her majesty the Queen as always loved you but was also weary of you and how dark your personality. She had told us all about how you beat the maids and even killed one and how you destroyed her toys and cruelly beaten her dog until it died" Gasps where heard once again in the crowd. Rachel looked to the side and mouthed at her Son ''Bring her out of here'' "Come Cousin, its late allow me to take you back" Aaron said to Snow and didn''t even bother to listen to her responds. Once they had left Rachel felt easier Snow was still only Six-Years of age, some things she shouldn''t hear just yet or maybe never in her life. "Lady Honor-Bound you have given me some insight to my beloved sister, she was still thinking about such things that happened when we were children." "Because you were so Cruel despite being a child" Rachel smiled devilishly Chapter 219 - Lady Wendall, The Queen (6) "Such Stories, Well, since my sister shared some of our childhood, I suppose I should share some of my own" Rachel lifted her to her father who was completely white as sheet as what Rachel said. While her mother didn''t think much of it. "Let''s start with my sister''s beloved dog that she happened to bring home. I was sitting outside with my own beloved pet cat Snowflake, my sister did tell you about Snowflake, Yes, Lady Honor-Bound" The women frowned not knowing where this is going and confused, she never heard of this pet cat. "I was playing with Snowflake in the field with one of my maids it was such a bright and beautiful day. When suddenly this large dog came running towards me, my maid blocked but, in the end, took the dogs attack she was bit in the neck and died on the spot. I was so scared, the dog looked at me I was to as I was about to be his next target and just as he was about to pounce my cat Snowflake stepped in and she didn''t I would have been a dog''s chew toy wouldn''t I, No, it would be more accurate to say I would have died just like my maid. " As Rachel was specking was such a light-hearted and honest tone. People began to get more and more frightened; it was odd everything she was saying felt like the truth to them. They couldn''t explain it and imagining it was even terrifying, some nobles where even teary-eyed. "I was Screaming one the top of my longs for the maids and servant and even for my parents to come and help ma and Snowflake. But, no one came and then finally I watched as my beloved cat was torn apart. By that time, I had already stopped screaming and couldn''t even cry, I drew a blank as the dog pounced on, he. And then the next thing I knew was fighting the and stabbing it repeatedly with the sharpest thing I could find, I was bitten so much that it left some scares." Rachel lifted up her skirt to a little to revel some of the horrifying scares that looked like they were from a rapid dog. Is was only her ankles they saw but everyone could see the vicious damage. Some noblewomen in the crowd fainted. "So finally, when the dog stopped moving, my sister and a group of maids just so happen to come out. My parents also came out, I had always seen my mother angry at me for killing my elder sister''s dog" "Nonsense!" A woman shrieked as she stepped walked and faced Rachel "Do not make it sound as if you weren''t wronged" "But I was, Mother Dear" "No, you had Elaina dog kill your maid and that cat of yours" "How?" "How? Well, it was of Course¡­." Rachel stared at the women her expression completely clear who had trailed off not actually knowing what was the cause at that time. "Sister''s Dog wasn''t a Dog mother but a Wolf from the nearby mountains" Rachel finally said "The maids, the doctor at that time came can all attest to that. Sister had brought a rapid Wolf to the estate that day, it was a wild animal that attacked with intent to kill." Finally, her light-hearted tone changed "But, what I cannot understand Mother, is why did no one come out when I yelled." "We believed you where just playing with that thing" "Really? Playing?!" Rachel couldn''t help but laugh "Your daughter screams help, and you believe she was playing around" Rachel turned to her Father who was trembling. "It still doesn''t change the fact that you killed your sister dog" "It doesn''t change that fact that said dog not only took a life, and killed my pet as well as was going to take my own either, does its mother" "You" Her mother''s face went red Clap "Well, I think that is enough story time for now. Your Majesty, Lady Honor-Bound had declared your love so righteously. I will approve of the decision to cancel this marriage so that you can at least be together with your love." Rachel said making the entire room silent with shock. King Fabian at this point doesn''t even now what to think at his fianc¨¦e''s light-hearted tone. But, for some reason he felt like he was being played around with. "¡­." "Your majesty" The young women, Lady Honor-Bound said tearfully as she looked at the King with hopeful eyes. "Lady Honor-Bound, I have never considered you any more than a friend" King Fabian Rachel snorted quietly with a condescending attitude as she looked at King Fabian. Before looking at the sudden heart-broken expression on Lady Honor-Bounds face. "My engagement to Lady Wendall, will stay Lady Honor-Bound." King Fabian then looked the Lady''s brother and nodded his head, telling him to take away his sister. The Women left dejectedly and quietly, her brother dragging her along "Now, everyone let''s not forget that this is an engagement party so allow us to continue to celebrate" Rachel said. ''The Dog story worked better than I thought'' Rachel smiled as she saw the expressions of the nobles and judged their attitude toward her Despite the rocky middle ending the engagement party ended on a peaceful note. Chapter 220 - Lady Wendall, The Queen (7) Rachel walked into her Son''s room she noted that the two children were asleep in the same bed with a smile her shadows detached from her and spread all around the room. She walked and lightly patted the soft head of blonde hair, making her son shuffle a bit. Snow White had opened her eyes and little at the gentle expression on the women''s face she was about to say something when Rachel put a finger to her lips and walked over to her side. Leaving little Snow to watch her figure as she drew closer to her. The Little girl was stunned and once again felt a sharp pain in her heart, she was once again face to face with her Aunt who had the same face as her mom, but with a gentle expression. "Its not proper to sleep with your Cousin" Rachel whispered and held out her arms to left Snow White up, Who in turn didn''t resist as she held onto the women. When Rachel lifted her up, although this wasn''t the first she paused in shock, it was unbelievable on how she didn''t notice. She looked at the little Snow who had a confused expression. "Little Snow, You¡­" Rachel was quiet but it paused and didn''t finish as she decided to walk out, not uttering a word. She laid Little Snow down in her bed and smiled "You''ll sleep with me tonight, okay darling" She laid right next to the girl. Little Snow held the blankets up to her face, because it was slightly red "Do you want me to sing you a song?" Rachel smiled as she saw the shine in Little Snows eyes. She pinched the soft cheeky face before she began her song. "the wind is shaking the windows, and over my small room, the stars fill up the sky, shining brightly too many to count, the stars reassure tired me they wipe away the many tears that are deep inside me" When Little Snow was fully asleep, Rachel relaxed as she reminisced. Dear Child and Byeol where both song beloved by Kids. Both tunes where soft and got them to bed quickly, thank goodness for Asian Dramas. Rachel''s gaze sharpened and then got up, as she walked towards her door and opened to meet King Fabian surprised face. Rachel walked out and closed the door behind her "Little Snow is asleep inside, So, lets take this somewhere else." As she closed the door, King Fabian gaze traveled down suddenly towards Rachel''s night dress that gave a good view of¡­. "You Majesty the way you look right now, makes me wonder if you hadn''t had a woman in a while" Rachel folded her arms and pushing her chest to give him a better view. "¡­." King Fabian wasn''t sure what to say to that as he coughed and led her to his study. It was silent as they both sat across from one another without speaking, Rachel had long poured herself a cup of tea. And was drinking it in silence. "It is very late your majesty, If you have something to say then please do so. Otherwise I''ll go back to my beauty rest." Rachel yawned. "¡­" King Fabian didn''t know what to say he wanted to ask in detail about her earlier story but didn''t know where to start. "How Long have you known that Little Snow was a boy." Rachel suddenly asked. King Fabian Froze and stared into Rachel''s piercing brown eyes. "If it was dress-up it would have been harmless, but, this is an identity-Crisis. How on earth are you expecting for Snow to grow up well when he a boy is being raised as a girl." "What?" King Fabian was startled with genuine shock and confusion, making Rachel move slightly. "You didn''t Know?" she questioned in disbelief "How have you gone on this long and not have known?" Rachel forced hers calm when she asked this . "The princess is a Prince?" King Fabian said sharply with a pale expression, he seemed to be in a pit of disbelief his eyes hoping that Snow was a girl and not a boy. Rachel yawned and stretched in her large velvet bed, Snow was looking at her with awe. "Good Morning, Little Snow" Rachel smiled "Good Morning" he said with a lightly flushed face as he pulled the blanket up to cover his mouth. Knock, Knock "Come in" Rachel said getting up as a few maids entered the room, inside Rachel had always felt uncomfortable with servants. That fact the Little Snow is a male it would be impossible for some not to know. Sure, they followed their master''s orders some doing the most heinous of acts. Rachel shivered inside, its impossible for no one not to know that Snow is a boy among the servants. So, eventually she''ll have to clean out these tedious Rats. "My Lady, we have-" "No need" Rachel waved them off and picked up Snow with became a little fl.u.s.tered but didn''t reject being picked up as he buried his face on Rachel''s shoulder to hide himself. "Oh yes bring me a set of boy''s clothes for little Snow" "But, My Lady-" "Now" Rachel demanded sharply scaring the servants away. Moments later, Rachel buttoned up Snow''s shirt and turned him around "How does it feel?" Rachel asked. Little Snow was somewhat surprised at himself her really looked like a boy albeit a long hair boy but a boy. "Mom" Aaron said as he walked in and then glanced surprised at Little Snow, he felt something was wrong and then looked up at his mother. Reading her expression and then back at Little Snow he realized something, he wasn''t sure how he should take this new information. Meanwhile Little Snow once again felt this his Auntie''s son is a little annoying by interrupting his alone time with Aunt. Rachel giggled a little but pretended she didn''t see anything, "Come on let''s go out to play in the garden" she sung as pulled Little Snow''s hand and pushed Aaron along. After a few hours she had gotten the two boys to start practicing with swords from the knights, soon enough the guard captain came out and joined in the semi-battles. A Game similar to tag, making the castle grounds somewhat rowdy that day. As for Little Snow being in a male''s outfit of course it was questioned, and rumors began to spread. It even reached the ears of the King who shrugged it off as he continued with political matters. Because after they had marriage, they announced that little Snow was a male and appointing him the title of crown prince and the future King of White Country. Rachel made sure the nasty parts never reached the children, as for the maids and servants. Rachel had long cleaned out the rats left by her sister and then some. Making Rachel vow that she will never trust a servant wholeheartedly. A year had passed by already, it seemed, and Aaron had passed the exam to Lila Academy, following his mother''s footsteps and leaving the nest at the tender age of eight. Rachel was going to miss the little bun who she had raised wholehearted. Little Snow looked pleased as he had watched his cousin leave, truly a child he was since he had non-stop been competing with Aaron for the past year. But, in his Heart he vowed that he to will get into Lila Academy next year. As for the King is was more of a respected friendship then one of love, which is something Rachel was thankful for. And then after some time after that Rachel had left the world peacefully. The Mission was for Rachel to secure a happy ending for Little Snow, but, it didn''t necessarily mean that she had to see it all the way through. When she opened her eyes she was back in her space. Chapter 221 - Miyu Got Lazy Two years had passed since Rachel left the world making, Miyu more and more reluctant to work. But, still doing so. Right now, she was dead asleep on the soft sofa in the Viscount office. Ella had entered without knocking she was used to the eldest Sister habits as she quickly poured a cup of coffee on the table. Miyu rubber her eyes and drank her cup, as she glanced at Ella. The girl had been on a frugal streak lately. She has been wearing homemade clothes, the Viscount family may have come down on hard times, but it wasn''t to the point that she needed to make her own clothes. Miyu was baffled at this, but Anastasia just laughed and told her she looked good. And then the young women just started helping the servants clean and cook and help take care of the random chores around the house. Miyu didn''t know what to do as she watched the women continuous degrade herself down to a servant. It got to the point where Anastasia started calling Ella ''Cinderella'', although making fun of the girl. Miyu that it was still an iconic name and sighed. While Marine, hadn''t taken too well of the Viscounts death and her miscarriage. She had been somewhat closed off and just in general sad, but she seems to had lightened up with the new animal addition ''Lucy'', the little cat has been keeping her company. Anastasia wasn''t to much of a bully to Ella, but she would more then often call Ella an eyesore more then once during the day. Miyu pushed her hair behind her head and leaned back, after she finished her work, she stayed up late to read another novel. After finishing her cup, she fell back asleep, Ella looked at her step-sister before leaving the room. Eventually Miyu got up and went down to breakfast to join the rest of the family, Anastasia was oddly quiet, but she had a somewhat flushed face. Marine had a smile on her face seemingly content. Before Miyu got a chance to sit down she saw darkness surround her making four large question marks. Rachel stared at Miyu who''s suddenly returned. "You got lazy and failed somehow didn''t you" was the first thing Rachel said to Miyu after an awkward silence. "I did get lazy, but I don''t think I failed" "Efin?" [She didn''t fail but she didn''t pass either, the world kicked her and the original Gloriosa came back and finished the task herself. Therefore, it was completed just not by Miyu." "¡­." "¡­.." "So, you did get lazy" Miyu shrugged her shoulders "I want a break. So I''m going to sleep." She climbed onto the couch-bed and seemingly passed out. "Well, I suppose I should Continue moving on then." Rachel said lightly as she was holding what looked like a tablet made of water. Rachel lead a group of her followers to a newly formed natural world, 5 of them became blessed and 2 became task-takers. But her people have been prospering for a long time, Rachel had released Lalya from her service a long time ago. That girl had disappeared afterwards. But eventually others popped up in that world. They where inhuman races and oddly enough they all had different color of bloods and started to separate as such. Rachel decided to use her dormant vessel Anna, in case conflicts arise. And like she though they did, Rachel frowned. [Is anything wrong] "Anna¡­. No, that girl doesn''t call herself that anymore. Anyway, the other races in that world started to wreak havoc causing the world to become unbalanced and started dying off. That girl was able to stop the conflict, but she had to went back into a dormant state to feed the world her power to stabilize it. My followers are now left powerless and without a leader, and if I interfere things will be much worse. That world could collapse." [So what are you going to do] "I can''t do anything but, wait. Even if I send servants there the result will be the same as if I was already there." Rachel tossed the tablet that quickly dissipated and returned to the fountain. She thought about her three servants that she had sent off to do missions. Out of the three only Hel, failed. As for Ana, she had been released and Atlas had returned to her service. "Elfin let''s move forward" Chapter 222 - Seven Year Itch (1) Rachel sat at her favorite Coffee shop, watching her kids playing in the nearby playroom, she was in deep though. She was born here as Rowan Shaw, she wasn''t a character in the story of this world or anything at all. But her husband the second male lead was, and she was the unnamed wife he had at the end of the story. Lucas Reid, or his other name when he was in Korea Su Chun-Ho. Lucas was a Korean Born Australian, he his parents had divorced at a young age and he lived back and forth between his mother and father who equally shared custody. His parents where friends who had way too much to drink one night and that is how he happened. Lucas grew up loved and well-wounded until his first marriage ended in disaster at twenty. Which is the age of where he met the female lead. The story of this world starts in Korean, for whatever reason Asia seems to be the place where most of these stories start. The female protagonist was a young rich socialite of the Tan family, Tan Hee-Yung. She was betrayed by her fianc¨¦ and cousin and lost everything as her parents and older brother suddenly died in a mysterious ''plane'' crash. During her grief her Uncle went and forcefully took over her family''s company and her Fianc¨¦e had convinced her to sell her shares before out right abandoning her. Faced with regret, being penniless, and castaway from her family. She had a couple of fateful meetings, including her husband and started to become sandwiched between her husband and the male lead. As a result, shenanigans and drama happened all around and between the three until. Female lead, surprise, choose her arrogant male lead instead of Lucas who was always their and supportive of her. Lucas heartbroken goes back to Sydney, Australia where Rachel had met him. Rachel was born in American and immigrated to Australia when she was seventeen because of her grandparents. She finished her education and become a veterinarian by the shores of Bondi. By the time she met the second male lead she was twenty-two, while Lucas was twenty-one. They married a year later. And now Seven years had passed, she had three lovely children, two boys and a girl. She had a husband any woman would envy...on the surface. Her marriage was wonderfully smooth and shiny up-front. Underneath, Rachel was going slowly mad with frustration. And behind the frustration a house, family and a token man at her side. Her husband lived his own life, which Rachel wouldn''t have minded at first, in some part of her mind it truly doesn''t. She had quit her job to become a normal housewife, doing this kept her busy with her kids and it didn''t really click to her until her kids grew older. And she started to get bored and a little something else. One night, Rachel had cooked his favorite dinner¡ªescallops of veal in white wine. He was enjoying it, too, at the other end of the table, not sharing his enjoyment with her. The intimate eye contact and appreciative comments she craved were not forthcoming. Indeed, none of the special effort she''d made was having the desired effect. Which is starting to really P**** her off. Rachel didn''t want to force the situation using her divine powers, and honestly if she did, that would be sad all on its own. She had too much pride to resort to force like that. ''It was more than six years, almost seven'' Rachel corrected herself. The seven-year itch was not a clich¨¦ without good reason. Making love had become an occasional perfunctory act since the birth of their daughter, their third child and the much-wanted girl to complete their planned family. It was as though Rachel had now served her purpose for him and she was relegated to the role of mother of his children. This had never happened to her before and she refused to think that it is. And yet her obvious actions, her obvious seduction. There is nothing to but to say that Lucas was total moron. If he wasn''t, he was being completely disrespectful to her as his wife. This isn''t about whether he still is in love with the female lead, Rachel had confirmed that for herself when they married that he was no longer in love and only had a soft spot for the women. Granted it was annoying to hear that he dropped everything to help the female lead with emotional support. When their second child was born, he couldn''t make it to the birth of their son because the female lead''s first child was being born and she was scared. ''Waverley House'' Rachel whispered, ''I''ll try one last time but afterword''s I''m done.'' Standing up after her coffee she picked up her kids and drove them home. After she had gotten them to bed and Lucas had come home and she heated up his dinner. Calmly she stared at Lucas for a moment. "Yesterday, you said you were staying at Waverley House in London on your next trip." She sat in the dinner table right across from him. "Yes." "Why the change, You''ve always stayed at Le Meridien in London. Why not this time? I thought you were happy with it" "Familiarity has advantages. It can also become boring. I felt like a change." "Does it belong to some European chain of hotels?'' He shook his head, his expression dismissive as he chewed on. "How did it attract your interest?" Rachel persisted. "A business brochure?" "Does it matter? I''m booked there now¡ª" a sardonic twist of his lips "¡ªfor better or for worse. I''ll leave you the contact numbers. I promise it won''t be any problem to you." Rachel''s eyebrows twitched "Is it too much trouble for you to answer some questions from me your wife, Lucas?" His look of surprise evoked a self-conscious flush. His eyes narrowed thoughtfully, riveting blue eyes, dynamic in their impact when they focused on a problem. "What are you upset about?" he asked, adopting an air of patience as he set what was left of his meal aside. He relaxed in his chair and waited for her to enlighten him. His mouth softened into an encouraging little smile. She wanted to smack him. "I was asking you about Waverley House." "So you were," he replied, hardly forthcoming. Rachel gritted her teeth. "What does it have to recommend it to you?" "I told you. It''ll be a change." "How much of a change?" "It''s a small place in comparison, away from the big hotel scene, less impersonal, more geared to making people feel at home." He rattled out the information in a matter-of-fact tone. "Sounds cosy." "One would hope so." Said with a finality that suggested her curiosity should now be satisfied. Thinking a little bit, Lucas is going with his always on-hands assistant, Bonnie Knight. Rachel isn''t worried, despite the women''s advances Lucas has no interest in her and has never cheated on her/ Much to the disappointment of that assistant of his. She was a great assistant regardless, its just to bad the beauty is greedy. "Well, I hope it will prove a good move for you,'' she said being fair-minded. "With you and Ms.Knight taking up two of the suites, you''re sure to get every attention from the staff." "One suite," came the firm correction. "It''s a two- bedroom apartment with its own drawing room, kitchen, bathroom...like a home away from home." He flicked her a derisive look. "There''s no point in having two suites." ''Are you trying to give people misunderstandings'' Rachel thought. "You''re sharing this home away from home with your personal assistant?" "It''s the most convenient arrangement," he casually affirmed. "Very convenient." Her voice started to rock with a hint of rage building up. "Did it occur to you that I might object?" He looked at her weighing. "Why should you?" "Well, you are going to be sharing the same room, with another women. As your wife it does make me uncomfortable" Chapter 223 - Seven Year Itch (2) "This is a business trip, Rowan. I live here. With you. I''m going away on business. I''ll be returning to live here. With you. What possible objection can you have to Ms. Knight being on hand while I''m doing business?" "Didn''t Ms. Knight suggest this Waverley House to you?" "Yes, she did." No hesitation. No flicker of guilt. "One of her former employers used it. She thought I would benefit from it." "Not to mention herself." The words steamed out. While she was absentmindedly spinning the straw in her cup of juice. Lucas put on his stony face, the one that stopped an excess of rowdy nonsense from his sons. "That''s an unbecoming remark, Rowan. Ms. Knight will be working as hard, if not harder than I will on this trip, keeping on top of the paperwork." "I''d like to be with you on this trip, Lucas. It''s not too late to arrange, is it? Even if I have to take a different flight." "Why on earth¡ª" He grimaced and rolled his head as though she had come up with the ultimate absurdity. "If you''d like a trip to Europe, Rowan, I''ll give you one. Properly planned and organized so you can tour with pleasure and comfort, seeing and doing all you want to see and do. It needs thought and-" "I want to be with you on this trip. Just to be with you," she insisted. Lucas heaved an impatient sigh. He held her gaze with intimidating steadiness as he spoke, measuring his words slowly to make sure they sank in. "I''ll be working day in, day out. It''s totally impractical, your accompanying me. I won''t have time to entertain you." "That''s fine, I can make do. I already have plans with your mother and mine''s to look after the kids while we are away." "¡­.." he walked out on her, heading, no doubt, for his private den where he played endlessly on his computers or fiddled with his sound system to find some extra tonal quality. Rachel looked at the door, for a moment before she stood up cleaned the dishes. She might as well have turned in early and so by the time Lucas had gotten to bed, Rachel was already asleep. The next day, Rachel had her daughter Audrey was in her highchair, making a chewy mess of a biscuit in between sips of milk. Oliver , the irrepressible little hellion of the family, was sitting on the table, a mixing bowl between his thighs as his fingers made short work of licking out what was left of the chocolate icing that had been made for a fresh batch of brownies. Her other son Aiden was taken to school by Lucas. Looking at the kitchen window, she saw Harry, had taken over from the previous cleaner a month ago, and he was a sight to behold. He had a glorious mane of sun-bleached blond locks that rippled to his shoulder-blades in careless disarray and a body that bulged with gym muscles, all of them on stunning display. ''Such a yummy thing'' Rachel thought sadly, if only she wasn''t married, she would have eaten him up right away. She was even more tempted to screw with morals and just take the young hot and single man for herself. Lucas wasn''t given her away, and even if he was, it was always a one-sided taking. "Chockie, chockie, me!" her daughter suddenly cried grabbing her attention. When she turned around her son was eating some cookies out of the jar and his sister was jealous. "Pass the tray over, Oliver," Rachel ordered. "She''ll only make a mess of one," he grumbled, grudgingly doing as he was told. "I''ll help her eat it," Rachel said, choosing one of the thinner slices. "It''ll make you sick again," he warned. "I haven''t been sick." "Yes, you have. Daddy said so." "When did Daddy say so?" "This morning. I heard him tell Aiden" "Then you must have heard him wrong, Oliver" Rachel''s gripped her hands on her kitchen sink, but also remembered not to put to much force. "Did not." "That''s not saying I''m sick." Rachel whispered and pushed her hair back. A little Later just some time before lunch Rachel had called in their nanny to watch the children. She was going to head into Lucas office. Ms. Knight was at her desk in the outer office looking very classic for a mistress trope character. Rachel gave her a slight smile and was about to walk into Lucas office when Ms. Knight stood up and opened the doors for her. When she walked in the women closed the doors, Her abrupt entrance startled Lucas. His feet fell off the desk, his chair jerked forward and he spilled onto his legs, towering quickly to his full height. His face ran through a gamut of expressions¡ªshock, disbelief, guilt, anger, bitterness, irony¡ªswiftly settling into a watchful wariness with a strong undercurrent of tension. "Surprised, I wanted to eat Lunch with you" Rachel held up the box with a soft smile. He did not return her smile. He looked as though he didn''t know what to do with her smile or the lunch or her unexpected presence in his office. "I wanted to surprise you" "You certainly did that," he said, waiting on his side of the desk, not coming to meet her. "You make it sound like, my actions of love and affection are something else." "Is it?" "What else could It be." "A game some people, play" "¡­.." Rachel said nothing as she set the lunch down on his desk. She went up on tiptoe to kiss him, his body was stiff, unyielding, his eyes cold and hard. "Let''s have lunch together, make love in the afternoon,'' she murmured, trying to soften him. ''I could book a room for us¡ª" "Oh, for pity''s sake, stop it!" he growled, his eyes blazing a savage rejection as he snatched her arms away from his neck and held them forcibly at her sides. "Nobody changes their nature overnight. I''m not a fool, Rowen. Don''t make me lose what respect I have for you." "Respect?" she echoed blankly, her heart hammering. ''Can I commit matricide, right now?'' He winced and released her, stepping back so quickly there was no stopping him from wheeling away from her. He paced around the desk, putting space between them before he spoke to her again, his hand slicing the air in deep agitation. He was about to say ''sorry'' when Rachel walked out without a look back. She completely went back home. In frustration Rachel had driven to an isolated place in the woods. The place she went was filled with holes and vis able damage. That she had clearly been making to vent over the years she has been married to Lucas. "Waverly house" Rachel whispered to herself, she won''t give up until then. She quickly hopped back in her car and drove back to her home where her kids where her daughter was the only one left inside the home. Oliver is in Pre-School, so she was alone with her daughter after she dismissed the Nanny. ''Today was MS. Knight Birthday, she hoped Lucas would have at least have the sense to not go to lunch with her and today is also the day they first met, an anniversary lunch was all that she wanted. That''s why she brought it in lunch. And then the day after tomorrow is the anniversary they got married. Meaning when they arrive in London where Waverly house is it would be the anniversary they got married. Chapter 224 - Seven Year Itch (3) While lost in her thoughts she thought and missed how easy her previous marriages where, the spouse had their own faults and they their where arguments. But anything they did with time healed and forgiveness came, because true trust was between them. In that life you''re my partner, that was what always healed things between her and her spouses. Lucas makes her want to give up on this marriage, what was between her and Lucas wasn''t trust or respect but mutual benefit. Rachel thought that she should get married and Lucas was persistent, so she agreed. But She regretted a that, her heart doesn''t want to be bound to this man for her lifetime. But she also doesn''t believe in no trying. Waverley house is where she''ll make her finally decision. Rachel patted her daughter''s hair; the little girl fell asleep in her arms. Rachel had carried her to her crib and laid her down for a nap. Rachel laid in her bed late at night she was ready in some soft PJs, when Lucas came in with a dark expression. "You went behin-" "I said I was coming with you" Rachel said immediately as she closed her book. "Lucas, do you think our marriage is problem-less." "You are the one creating problem of our marriage." "But there are still problems, Lucas. I want to fix them. I can''t stand the idea of everything being so one-sided." "Nothing is one-sided, its all in your imagination. Your being unreasonable." "Tomorrow, I''m getting on that flight, Lucas¡­.." Rachel pulled her hair back and laid down and turned away from his face. She heard him undress and getting ready for a shower. "Lucas, do your remember what today is?" Rachel asked, but he ignored her and continued. "Of course not, you never do" she turned off her lamp and drifted off to sleep. The next day Rachel had let Lucas mother walk in along with the nanny for extra help, Lucas mother didn''t really like her, but she didn''t hate her either. You could say the women took on a neutral stance towards the mother of her grandchildren. But she does love her grandchildren. She walked back upstairs to Lucas who was getting dressed, he just had a mother shower and smelled very fresh. "We happen to have a reasonably amenable partnership going, Rowen, and I won''t mess with it. I sincerely hope you won''t mess with it, either. Because there aren''t any fairy stories in this world. It''s about making the best of what you''ve got!" Lucas said when he saw her walk inside their bedroom. "¡­." Rachel moved forward and tied his tie for hm, she smelled his cologne. ''I should get rid of that, it''s terrible.'' "You''re fine as you are. As for bonding and loving, we have our children." His mouth curled in a travesty of smiling appreciation. "You gave me my children, and I guess that''s about as much as a man can ask of a woman." "Then if I have given you so much, why can''t you give me what I want." Rachel said simply, but, Lucas didn''t hear her. "Just let today and last night go as a mad heat-of- the-moment reactions." "Lucas your mom, has taken the kids." Rachel said as she heard the car door close and it drive off. "We should head off to." Rachel pulled away and picked up her suitcase, Lucas looked at his wife and thought he saw something that made him shiver it was second, just once. But, he no longer saw it nor felt it. As he picked up his own suitcase and followed Rachel down the steps. Rachel was intensely relieved to finally arrive at the Silver Kris Lounge. The long walk through the international terminal¡ªSingapore Airlines'' first-class lounge was at the far end of it¡ªhad left her burning with embarrassment. She''d been stared at by so many men, heads swiveling to follow her. She had to be honest her, it made her a little happy. Lucas was someone wo could complement her correctly and even if he tried it would always sound like he was insulting her. Lucas had guided Rachel and the newly joined Ms. Knight to an unoccupied corner of the lounge. Rachel quickly chose the armchair with its back turned to the rest of the room and "Would you like a drink, Rowan?" Lucas asked, still standing. His tone was kindly, though there was a strained look in his eyes. "Coffee would be lovely," she answered gratefully. "Ms. Knight?" "I''ll come with you. Help you carry." When they both Left, Rachel was already lost in her thoughts thinking about her husband''s former marriage. Hie wife was a normal woman she wasn''t a bad person just stubborn, they married because of intense passion they made them think they where in love. Young and inexperienced with relationsh.i.p.s so of course this ended badly because the base of their relationship was s.e.x and nothing else. So, when passion cools off what happens next? Of course, their marriage would have ended on a bad note, the two never got to know each other. Rachel is good friends with Lucas Ex-wife, in fact they went to school together. So, she knew a lot more then Lucas, the funniest thing is that Lucas didn''t even recognize her when she came to their wedding with her new family. Ms. Knight was brightly discussing some business with Lucas as they returned, bearing cups of coffee and a plate of dainty gourmet sandwiches. She broke off to address Rachel, who was still lost in her thoughts, while presenting a face full of indulgent understanding. "Ms. Copeland said you''d like to take my seat once we''re on board." Rachel instantly nodded her head not looking at Ms. Knight and still seemingly dazed, "It had been the travel agent''s suggestion. Is it a problem?" Ms. Knight shrugged prettily. "Whatever. It won''t matter to me, as I''ve viewed all there is to see many times. And I daresay it''s no trouble for Lucas to lean across the aisle to speak to me if he has any further thoughts on the business meetings tomorrow. I''ll tell the crew." "No, Please, things are fine as they are." Rachel said not staring Lucas frowned at her. Ms.Knight raised her eyebrows as though Rachel was being tiresomely capricious. "I wouldn''t dream of taking your seat or interfering with any of the plans you''ve made," She said simply, her eyes flickering with impatience. "It''s no big deal-" Lucas was beginning to say when Rachel cut him off. "Its FINE, Lucas." Rachel''s tone deepened as she said that. "I don''t mind being shifted," Ms.Knight said with sweet reasonableness. "And don''t you want to be with Lucas?" she pressed. "¡­." Rachel didn''t answer and seemingly ignored the women her eyes and the places pulling in and taking off. "As you wish," Lucas agreed at her silence, but he didn''t look happy about it. Chapter 225 - Seven Year Itch (4) Rachel got to her seat at First Class pretty quickly, she was gotten to the window seat and relaxed into the comfortable chair, not long after she was joined by her seat mate. Lucas and Ms. Knight sat across from her just a few rows forward. "Bonjour Madam," Said her Eye-Candy Seatmate. Rachel smiled, "You French?" she asked in French, the young laid was young then her and looked very handsome. The man''s eye lite up like a child from the Candy store. "Yes, I do. I''m Jacques Vigouroux" "Of the Vigouroux Company, yes, I heard that the young flirtatious heir had taken over. Is that you?" "Guilty as charged, Madam." The young man couldn''t help but, gulp. Her figure was just his type, it was making his cheek go hot. But, he also noticed the wedding ring on her finger. A married woman he cannot, touch. "How naughty checking a married woman out in such a way." Rachel rested her hand on her, she slanted her legs improving the view of them. So that he could get a better look, She had noticed his wondering eyes. She also saw him trying to retract his gaze after seeing his ring. A flirty man he was, but a flirty man with boundaries he is. Rachel couldn''t help but tease this younger man. Once the plane took off Lucas was pampered by the ever- attentive steward and stewardesses, his every whim and comfort being served. He was hating every second of it. He could hear his wife chatting to the person sitting next to her in the center row they where speaking in French, he only knew some French but still couldn''t make out their conversation. He inwardly railed at his impotence to change a situation he''d brought upon himself. She''d done precisely what he''d asked of her¡ªnot interfering with set plans, not intruding on time that could be fruitfully used on discussing the business to be done in Europe, keeping right out of the way. Don''t mess me up, he''d said. So here he sat, sipping superb champagne as though it were acid and feeling more messed up than he''d ever been in his life. He wanted her beside him. He''d been looking forward to having her beside him on the long flight to London. He would have enjoyed her joy in it. That was one thing he''d always loved about his wife, her capacity for joy. She was great with the children. Their kids couldn''t have a better mother. He''d tried to get it across to her he valued that far more than the s.e.x he could get anywhere if he so chose. Not that he wanted it anywhere. He certainly couldn''t get it better than what Rowen had been giving him. He''d come to terms with what was possible and not possible from his marriage. Rowen was throwing his conclusions into chaos. It was almost as though she was possessed by a different personality to the one he''d been accustomed to living with. The clothes she was wearing today had him simmering. Her black skirt outlined every roll of her curvy h.i.p.s and the delectable cheekiness of her bottom. Even more eye-catching and distracting was the lime green-line top. Although it was loosely fitting, the soft fabric clearly revealed there was nothing between it and Rowen''s b.r.e.a.s.ts. It also had a tantalizingly accessible look about it. No buttons to stop a hand sliding inside the long, dipping opening. He''d been thinking of what he might do when they lowered their seats for sleeping and the lights were out. Now... He glanced at Ms.Knight, sitting serenely beside him, gazing out the window, keeping her thoughts to herself, probably aware he was distracted, disturbed and in a diabolical mood. God only knew what she thought about the situation. Not that he particularly cared at this point, but he would have to come to some understanding with her before they landed in London and got to Durley House. Rachel wasn''t paying any attention to her husband as she was engrossing in a pleasant conversation with the handsome French Man, dropping a few flirts his way. But, if she was she would have at first thought he was an idiot, second thought he was and idiot, third still thinking he is an idiot. Before finally glowing in the fact that her seduction plan was grabbing his attention. Lucas turned to his assistant Ms. Knight. She was dressed s.e.xily, too, though less obviously than Rowen. Perhaps sensing his attention, Ms. Knight turned to him with an inquiring look. ''Is there a problem?'' she asked, a soft, sympathetic tone in her voice, inviting confidences. He''d never once spoken to Ms. Knight about his wife, and he wasn''t about to start now. It was none of her business. Even when he''d been dallying with the idea of making a s.e.x.u.a.l arrangement with Ms. Knight, he would never have given the excuse, ''My wife doesn''t understand me.'' Nor would he have allowed such an arrangement to impinge on his marriage. His home life was sacrosanct. No one was welcome to touch it. ''No. No problem,'' he said, firmly shutting the door on the questions floating around in Ms.Knight''s shrewd grey eyes. IT WAS six o''clock Monday morning when they landed at the Airport. Rachel had not found the long flight arduous. In fact, it had been wonderfully exciting, her talk with the French cutie made her feel fresh. Though she was somewhat disappointed that Lucas didn''t try to talk to her during the flight. He should had been jealous, no he is, but, he didn''t interfere at all. "Is was nice meeting, you Madam" Said the French Cutie, Rachel waved goodbye once he grabbed his bags. Not long after Lucas came up behind her with both their bags. Which surprised her, he gently grabbed her hand. Rowen our ride is also here, Ms. Knight has already boarded. His gestures and movements becoming more intimate that it really took her by surprise. Rachel''s face flushed and glowed with happiness and as she linked their heads, her head leaning against his arm as they walked to the car. What she thought was a car turned out to be a limo. They will be staying in a beautiful Paris hotel for a few days before heading to London for Waverley House. The service in the Limo was excellent and constant. Superb food and wine and a tempting array of exotic drinks had been on offer. She had especially enjoyed the Citrus Royale, a most refreshing soft drink of fruit juices mixed with 7-Up, and the Mandarin Coffee, rich and creamy and spiced with a heavy dash of Cointreau and the essence of orange. Lucas had helped her selected a movie on her phone, both of them engrossing enough to make an hour pass by quickly. Ms. Knight isn''t even an after thought as she sitting difficulty on the opposite side, seemingly not paying attention to the wife and husband. That looks to be repairing their relationship. Rachel was still in a positive mood, because all of her work had been bearing fruit. Lucas is actually trying to get closer to her he is trying to connect with. Something in which life partners should always do engage in activities together. Doesn''t anyone agree? Chapter 226 - Seven Year Itch (5) Even after arriving in the hotel, Rachel was still able to keep up the moment and engage in polite conversation, not about work to Lucas. Who was equally happy to respond to her. The master bedroom was certainly big enough for both of them. Rachel couldn''t help smiling over the huge bed with its massive pile of white pillows, many of them lace-edged decorator items. Easy enough to get lost in this bed if togetherness wasn''t desired. Getting lost was not on her''s schedule. Not whenever Lucas could make himself available to her. The furnishings were warm and welcoming, luxurious in a nice, comfortable way. The bed and windows were dr.a.p.ed in complementary red and white fabrics. A little fussy and old-fashioned with lots of furniture in polished wood, a big wardrobe and chest of drawers, a large dressing-table in front of the window, lovely antique tables holding lamps on either side of the bed. The grouped pictures on the wallpapered walls, various little knick-knacks around the room and small vases of flowers added the homey, personalized touch one didn''t find in big hotels. Rachel could easily imagine herself in one of those grand English country houses, even though she was in the heart of Paris. The kitchen was quite spacious and functional with all the utensils and appliances that might be required. She made a mental list of what to buy when she found a supermarket¡ªfruit, cheese, biscuits and anything special that appealed. No, not a supermarket, she decided, grinning delightedly at the prospect of discovering all the delicacies of the Harrod''s food hall. She would surprise Lucas with lots of tempting goodies. Sitting down at a nearby window with a cup of Coffee ready, Ms. Knight was the first to take a shower when she walked out in a fluffy white bathrobe. "Did Lucas step out." Rachel smiled. "Yes, he is in the drawing room. I must say I''m surprised. That fool knows how to act husbandly." "Well, that just means things are starting to work out." Rachel drank all her Coffee, "How''s Michael and Zander lately, we really should have a playdate sometime?" "My husband is as gotten better, the doctors said it''s a miracle." Ms.Knight pushed her hair back her watery eyes reflected so much emotion. "As for Zander, the little devil, put a live frog in his teacher''s pants, again. The nanny had gotten him from School the other day. Another suspension down the line." "Well, if it makes you feel better my Oliver, opened all the animal pens at his school, needless to say the pet bunnies are now roaming free on the streets of Sydney." "Pfft" Ms.Knight started to laugh. "Anyway, since you games are almost over. Can you not get me fired." "Oh, That. Bonnie, I told you already, it will just be a vacation. He say it but it won''t amount to anything, since I own more shares in his company then he does. " "Have you ever thought of how mad he''ll be when he finds out all this." "Yep" "Still, going to risk it." "Yep" "¡­.." "¡­.." "Your so evil" "Yep" "But, I like." Rachel smiled she had finished her coffee and placed it down. "When you tell him or when he finds out cane you let me know his reaction. Cause I am still irked that despite being his Ex-wife he doesn''t recognize me." Rachel shrugged her shoulders in agreement. And opened her bag, "Here", it was a white envelope. "That house you wanted in Sydney; I also got a you a recommendation letter to Fzer Academy for Zander. And this one is just a little extra. I had already sent word to brass. And you can start your two-month paid vacation today." "For all my troubles" Bonnie happily picked up the envelope ad checked its contents. "Yep, your two years Of working under your ex-husband didn''t go to waste, no." "Yep, they payoff is wonderful." "He''s coming back soon, so lets get into out places." "Oh, one more thing. What is Waverley house?" "Do you really want to know?" Bonnie shook her head, eyes brimming in curiosity. Chapter 227 - Seven Year Itch (6) Lucas stepped into the room, looking so heart-catching handsome in his best three-piece business suit, "I think I will have a cup of coffee, Rowen, if there''s still one going," Lucas said warmly. Rachel gave him a devastated look, looking at her face he frowned, glanced sharply at Bonnie, who was still hanging around in her bathrobe, which had probably been deliberate, marking time with his Wife. Rachel pushed herself out of the deeply cushioned chintz sofa and picked up her cup and saucer from the table, containing and air of ''not pleased to clatter them together.'' "It''s only instant coffee, Lucas," she said, her voice working but seeming to come from a long distance. "No trouble to get you one." She felt him scanning her face with urgent intensity, but it didn''t induce her to meet his gaze. She made it seem almost as if ''She didn''t want to see anything.'' Lucas started to reach out a hand to touch her as she passed him by to go to the kitchen. She flinched, Her recoil caused him to stiffen. Rachel didn''t care what tension she purposely left behind. "You''d better get moving, Ms.Knight,'' Lucas said curtly. ''The breakfast you ordered will be here in fifteen minutes." "I have my clothes laid out. It won''t take me long to throw them on and do my hair," she answered, her voice a sultry lilt, but hurriedly. She was absorbed in Rowen realistic acting that she almost forgot what she was supposed to do next. "Do it then." It was an order. The double clicks of two doors shutting, Bonnie''s went into her room and couldn''t help but both praise and fear her friends acting, the women look and carried the air of someone who had just found out her husband cheated on her. She was not one to mess with and surely the ''couple'' at Waverley house is in for terror. Bonnie was lucky she was on her good side, otherwise she shivered to at the thought if she wasn''t. Lucas left to move across the hall to the kitchen. Rachel already had the electric kettle switched on and was tipping a sachet of coffee into a cup for him. She made it look as if there were tears burning behind her eyes. "Did Ms. Knight say anything to upset you?" His voice came from the doorway. A direct question. loaded with concern. "No," she replied, reaching for the sachets of sugar. "But you are upset," Lucas persisted, clearly not liking the vibrations he was picking up. "I feel...very tired all of a sudden," she answered. "My bones are aching,'' she added for good measure. ''I think I''ll have a long soak in the bath now you''ve both finished in there." The kettle whistled. She poured boiling water over the coffee granules and stirred. She heard Lucas start forward to get the cup and quickly picked it up to meet him with it. She needed to hold something between them. Her body was trembling with a terrible sense of vulnerability. These meticulous details are all seen by Lucas. "Here you are." She thrust it at him, making a glassy-eyed smile. "Rowen." He scanned her anxiously. "Is it only jet lag?" "I''m sure a bath is what I need to freshen me up and iron out the kinks." She moved past him. "Rowen, if something''s worrying you...'' His unease was palpable. He didn''t want to let her go. After all, he wouldn''t want all the good work he''d put in on the limo wasted. "I''ll be fine." The door to the bathroom was right in front of her. "My turn now," she tossed brightly in his direction, not waiting for another word from him before opening the door, barging in, closing and locking it behind her. She ran for the taps to the bath, her expression did a 180 and she seemed satisfied with herself. Lucas stared at the bathroom door, knowing he had been shut out. The door made it physical fact, but the mental and emotional shutting out had already been in process. He''d seen it, felt it, and Rowen''s denial of anything wrong simply didn''t wash. It was another defense to keep him away from her. The shock of it was how much he cared. A week ago he might not have even noticed her shutting him out. If it had impinged on his consciousness, he would have shrugged it off as a mood that would pass, nothing to concern him. He''d become highly practiced at not letting much touch him. He''d told himself it was easier than working himself into a lather over things that weren''t about to change anyway. But they had changed. And it was suddenly terribly important not to have doors shut between them. They''d been opened, and he wanted to keep them open. He cared about that one hell of a lot. The caring was thumping through his heart so strongly, his whole chest felt like a punching bag. His stomach was screwed into knots, and his mind was pounding. Why this sudden, wholesale rejection of him? What had triggered it? She''d flinched away from him. It was such an extreme reaction, making him feel like a piece of slime she couldn''t bear to brush against. A deep cold seeped into his bones. Ms. Knight, he thought, in spite of Rowen''s denials. It had been Ms.Knight and Waverley House that had started them along this road of change. He carried the coffee Rowen had thrust at him into the kitchen, not wanting it anymore. It was tainted with negative loading. The memory of how different she''d been earlier made the change so much more poignant. The long flight, had him thinking about things while his wife was having a wonderful time in a conversation with another. It made him jealous, but, it also made him realize that they had had never talked like that. He had always cut off their conversations with curt replies. The times she tried to talk, the times she tried to get him to go out on a few dates, the times she tried to get them alone for nightly activities. He blocked those all off and now the awareness of having a second chance at this marriage was very strong. He wanted it to work more, he realized, than he wanted anything else in his life. He needed to know what was happening with Rowen so he could correct it. He recollected being preoccupied with business issues as he''d stepped into the drawing room. Nothing had hit him straight away. Rowen and Ms.Knight had appeared to be in conversation. He tried to reconstruct the scene in his mind. His wife, sitting on the sofa, a glossy magazine open on her lap, Ms. Knight, still wrapped in one of the complimentary bathrobes after her shower, standing by an armchair on the other side of the coffee table. The look she''d turned on him... Even in memory it gave him the weird sense he''d changed from Dr. Jekyll to Mr. Hyde right before her eyes. Instead of seeing him, she seemed to see a stranger she didn''t know, didn''t trust and didn''t want to be near, someone it was safer to evade. Which was precisely what she had done, escaping into the bathroom. Lucas gritted his teeth in frustration Chapter 228 - Seven Year Itch (7) Lucas opened the door to the waiter, Bonnie opened the door into the drawing room, inserting herself into the hostess role again. She''d overdone that earlier, possibly offending his wife then, though there''d been no overt sign of it at the time. Nevertheless, he''d have a word to Bonnie about toning down her officiousness, especially in front of his wife. The bathroom door remained ominously shut. Behind it taps were still running. The waiter lifted a loaded tray and proceeded to the drawing room, where Bonnie supervised the laying of the table. Lucas knocked on the bathroom door. "Rowen, breakfast is here, and the croissants are warm. You could leave having your bath for a while¡ª" "No." An emphatic cry, then in two choppy bursts. "I''m not hungry. Thank you." Leaving no room for argument. He wanted to ask if she was all right but suspected that question would get short shrift, too. Nothing productive was going to be said through this door. He tried the handle. The door was not only shut, it was locked. As he stood contemplating what that meant, nothing good, Bonnie saw the waiter out of the apartment. Since she was the only person who might give him answers, he moved into the drawing room, ready to settle himself at the table as soon as she returned. "Your wife not joining us?" she asked. "No. Not hungry." "Well, she does have the choice of eating at any time." Not like us, her eyes said. Lucas bridled against the togetherness Bonnie was projecting, even though it was perfectly reasonable in the circ.u.mstances. There was a complacency in her attitude that implied Rowen''s presence was not required. Not desired, either. Superfluous baggage they could well do without. Had she made Rowen feel that this morning? While he was contemplating, Bonnie had pressed a button on her phone. Before placing it back down. Her mind was screaming all sorts of profanities at the person in front of her. Her heart truly hated this man and wished all sorts of torture upon him. Every time she looked at him she is reminded of their awful marriage and how he had constantly one-sided blamed her. ''I''ve reconsidered the suggestion you made about separate accommodation, Ms.Knight,'' he said. ''In fact, I''ll call the desk right now and see if another apartment is available for you.'' Bonnies eyes widen in surprise and triumph. He had only a brief glimpse of her response before he turned to reach for the telephone on the side table behind him, but Lucas didn''t care for what he saw. He''d thought of Bonnie as a subtle player. It took several minutes to make the arrangements. He was in luck. A one-bedroom suite would become available later today. Ms. Knight''s luggage could be transferred for her then. Bonnie was delighted with the news. Whether she''d be equally delighted at being left to herself outside of business hours was another matter. Lucas didn''t care. Ms.Knight held no rights to his private life. She assured him it would be no trouble to repack before they left this morning. She hadn''t taken much out of her suitcase, anyway. Being an experienced traveler, she did not carry an extensive wardrobe with her. "Did you make any plans with my wife this morning?" he asked, hoping to draw out the information he needed. "No. How could I? I''ll be busy with you, Lucas." A touch of smugness there. "Was that all you talked about?" "What else?" She gave him an archly innocent look. "I did remark that the bathroom was free. She looked as though the long flight was catching up with her." He looked at Bonnie''s smooth face and bland expression and knew he didn''t trust her. That was a shock, too. His brain buzzed with the realization he''d put this woman in a position of trust and she could do him a lot of damage if he wasn''t very, very careful. God only knew what damage she''d already done with Rowen. When Bonnie went to her bedroom to pack, Lucas returned to the bathroom door. He knocked. "Are you okay in there?" A pause, then flatly, "Yes. It''s a nice, deep bath." "Mind if I come in for a minute, Rowen? I''ll be leaving soon." A longer pause. "I''m in the middle of washing my hair, Lucas. I don''t want to get out. You just go on and have a successful day." It sounded reasonable. He wished he could believe her. The door was solid. She wasn''t going to unlock it, and the macho impulse to break it open could only end in futility. Thumping it wasn''t going to do any good, either. It would draw Bonnie, and Rowen would probably die before revealing her feelings in Bonnie''s hearing. He hated leaving her in a negative mood her first day in Paris. He had a strong urge to hang in here, send Bonnie on ahead to the meeting. On the other hand, time could often sort out the more distorted shapes of a problem. "Rowen, I''m having Bonnie moved to another apartment," he said, hoping that information would help. "A porter will come and collect her luggage once the guest who''s leaving has checked out. It should be done by lunchtime. We''ll have this apartment to ourselves. Okay?" There was some muffled sound He could call her later, let her know he cared. He wanted her to know he was thinking of her and she was important to him. Of prime importance to him! "I''ll leave numbers where you can reach me on the notepad beside the phone in our bedroom," he called through the door. "Don''t hesitate to use them if you want me for anything. Any time of the day, Rowen. Just ask for me. I''ll leave instructions for you to be put through wherever I am." No response. "Rowen?" "Yes?" her voice Reluctant. Lucas hated feeling helpless. He gathered determination. "We''ll talk tonight," he said, conveying unshakable purpose. He meant it. With good communication they could resolve most things. The silence on the other side of the bathroom door was disappointing. Lucas could only hope Rowen would be in a more receptive and responsive mood tonight. He pondered what else he could do while he waited for Bonnie to be ready. Inspiration didn''t strike until they were in the lift. "Would you order some flowers for me?" he asked the woman on the reception desk. "Of course, Mr. Reid," came the obliging reply. "A basket of red roses. Three dozen. To be delivered here and set on the dressing table in the master bedroom of my apartment." "Certainly. I''ll see to it." The woman made notes. "I''d like to, leave a message to be attached to the basket." "Would you like to write it yourself, Mr. Reid?" The woman opened a drawer, took out a classy note card with matching envelope and offered them to him, smiling encouragement. "Thank you." He thought for a moment, then wrote, ''looking forward to being with you tonight. I love you. Lucas.'' Chapter 229 - Seven Year Itch (8) Lucas sat in a beautiful looking Caf¨¦, he had dark circles under his eyes. Two days, his wife left the hotel two days ago and check into another a decent distance away. He hadn''t been able to contact her and even when he tried to confront her personally, she had moved again. Constantly telling him to leave her alone or she will get even further away. He hadn''t slept, His wife had finally contacted him about talking, they are supposed to met at this caf¨¦. His hand was crushing the note she left when she first left the hotel. I need time apart from you. ''Please let me be. I shouldn''t have come. A Mistake. Sorry.'' ''Sorry...'' he thought, Lucas especially hated that word. The mistakes were his, damn it! Not hers. He''d tried to tell her so. Was she reading any of the messages he''d left for her? Did she even know he was here, waiting, hoping, desperately wanting her to come? He checked his watch again. Three minutes past eight. Held up in traffic? It wasn''t far from the hotel in Piccadilly to Covent Garden. Rowen had a thing about punctuality. She''d never understood social lateness. If a time was given, that was the time one should arrive. It offended her sense of order to be late. The fear Lucas had tried to keep at bay began sinking its teeth into him. The longer a rift went on, the more entrenched feelings and attitudes could become. This was not looking good. Today was supposed to be their last day in Paris. Tomorrow they were scheduled to catch the train to London, for their arrival to Waverley house. Rachel was sitting in the Caf¨¦ opposite, while Watching Lucas contemplate. "He looks awful and its amazing" Bonnie said from across her, she have a delicious half-eaten cheese cake in front of her. Rachel smiled, as she picked up a square piece of chocolate and severed its taste. Her eyes reflected something, but it wasn''t cold nor warm. "I suppose I should get going. Lucas still thinks I''m a punctual person Afterall." "Yea, Goodluck." Bonnie said her eyes went back to focus on the her sweet before her. Rachel smiled and left a fifty-dollar bill on the table. As she walked across the street to the caf¨¦ Lucas was in. His head was bent, a hand covering his brow as though nursing a raging headache. Then he glanced up and saw her, and her feet ''instantly faltered''. It was as though he was starved for the sight of her, and he rose to his feet so quickly, He visibly restrained himself, pulling back the leg that had started forward, straightening his shoulders, remaining by the table while lifting an arm in a genteel gesture of invitation and welcome. Moving Forward, Rachel felt Lucas Gaze darting all over her. Keen to take in every detail, as though she, and only she, was the focus of his caring and attention. "Thank you for coming," he said, the words sounding deeply felt. Caring. Despite being invited to talk he felt that she wasn''t going to come and talk to him. She nodded and slid onto the banquette across the table from Lucas, grateful to sit down, aware her legs were beginning to look wobbly. "How was your week?" she asked. "Hellish," he answered, a dark throb to his voice. She flicked a nervous glance at him. "I''m sorry if I messed you up. I didn''t mean to. I just wanted out of the situation," she said quickly. "I know. I''m sorry you were put into a hurtful position, Rowen. It was blindly stupid mismanagement on my part, and I regret it very deeply." "I guess overlooking me and my feelings had become a habit with you, Lucas. The wife who''s a fixture. Taken for granted until it gets up and bites." "That''s not true," he retorted sharply. "You''re not going to pretend, are you, Lucas? This meeting is a waste of time if that''s your plan." He returned an incredulous stare, then shook his head in slow, helpless despair. "Have you read any of the messages I''ve left for you since Monday, Rowen?" "I did ask you to leave me alone," she tersely reminded him. Her eyes glittered with angry accusation. "It wasn''t much to ask in the circ.u.mstances, I would have thought." "The circ.u.mstances weren''t what you believed them to be," he said quietly, his eyes pained. She shook her head in patent disbelief. "Please don''t take this line, Lucas. It''s beneath both of us." He grimaced. "You really haven''t read anything I''ve written you." "Does it matter if I did or not. Besides , tomorrow , you''ll be leaving Paris fo-" "Do you plan to come with me?" "No, I won''t," she said coldly. "I came here because I thought we should come to an understanding." "Understanding," he mocked. "What a wonderfully euphemistic word when a marriage is in trouble! Especially when communication has been steadfastly denied." "Do you want a post-mortem on your failure to tell me where you were at, Lucas?" she shot at him. "I don''t want a post-mortem at all," he declared emphatically, his frustration breaking through. "This marriage is not dead for me, and why you want to kill it off so damned quickly¡ª" "I kill it off! Just because you want to have your cake and eat it, too, you think I''m prepared to swallow your¡ªyour infidelity and turn a blind eye? Go on as though it means nothing to me?" "I have not been unfaithful," he stated vehemently. "You expect me to believe that!" "I know I''m at fault," Lucas conceded. "Well, that''s big of you!" Outrage burned off her tongue. "My God! You didn''t even have the decency, the fair-mindedness to give our marriage a chance. You decided, by yourself, that I wasn''t up to the mark of satisfying you s.e.x.u.a.lly so you went about planning something else. That''s the guts of it, isn''t it?" Chapter 230 - Seven Year Itch (9) "I wasn''t unfaithful to you, Rowen" he repeated quietly. "I thought about it. I didn''t do it." "Why? Because I found out?" she scoffed, feeling he''d been unfaithful in spirit if not in action, and she didn''t believe him, anyway. "Because I didn''t want to." "Not out of any sense of caring about me," "I, Very much caring for you, Rowen," he said softly, his eyes boring into hers with urgent intensity. "And caring about making the best of our marriage." "That wasn''t how it looked to me," she retorted. She''d done all the caring and the work on it. He''d resisted her efforts except when it suited him not to. "Please, just stop it!" she begged. "Rowen, if you''ll just give me a chance¡ª" "It''s useless, useless!" she cried, anguished by his pursuit of a compromise. It wouldn''t wear. It was too repulsive to her. "Can we please get onto something useful?" He expelled a long, ragged sigh. "What would you suggest as useful?" "How we''re going to act in front of the children when we get home." It was a matter of deep anxiety to her. "I don''t know if you''ve called them this week. I''ve only spoken to them about the tourist stuff I''ve been doing." "Yes, I called." He gave her a wry look. "It was a relief to find them all still talking to me normally." "..." "Don''t do this to us, Rowen." He said his words low and intense. ''It''s not too late to try again," he pressed, reaching across the table to touch her hand in appeal. ''I promise you...Rowen, I swear to you there''s only one woman in the world I want¡ª" his voice throbbed with passion, drumming for the entry she had denied him up until now "¡ªand that woman is you." "It''s not that easy, Rowen," she warned him, her eyes flashing with resentment at so many of the assumptions he''d made recently. He opened his hands, inviting her to elaborate. "What do you want, Gina?'' "Were you deeply in love with Tan Hee-Yung, Lucas?" "That''s over, Rowen. Finished with," he stated dictatorially. He always dismissed it. "No, it''s not finished with." He looked needled. "I assure you¡ª" "Its not if she was still in our lives, Lucas I was never worried about Ms. Knight." Rachel said seriously. "Then¡­." "Lucas, you are the worst. How could you forget what your Ex-Wife looks like." Rachel said simply. "???" Lucas looked surprised at the sudden "Bonnie Tillman got married and her name changed to Knight. Your assistant is your Ex-wife, Lucas, and if you remember correctly the one who suggested you to hired her two years ago was me. Me and Bonnie went to the same school, and we have been good friend, I was also at your Wedding at the time. So, when her husband came down with Cancel and was hospitalized, I had brought up her file to you. And to my surprise you hired her before going back to work. Bonnie told me you fired her Monday, that is why I left the hotel." "Row-" "I''m not done, Lucas, you barley knew enough about me and you didn''t even try. Otherwise you would have known something as simple as me being your ex-wife''s friends. Your last marriage was such a wreck but, in the end, you barely remembered the face of the women you ended up divorcing says a lot about you Lucas." Rachel''s tone started to get deadly. "and Then there is Ms. Tan, birthdays, parties, and anything she had asked you to do. You show up, regardless of work, Curious I wanted to know more, that''s why I had Ms. Knight hired because she was the best option to understand, because you had always dismissed my questions and appeals without a thought." "¡­.." Lucas grew pale. "End us you say, there was never and us in the first place. That much I cane not when you didn''t remember the anniversary of the day we met and the day we got married. It didn''t really matter much to you in the first place." "Rowen¡­.." "As for Bonnie suggesting Waverley house, that was my Idea. You probably even forgot that house once belonged to my parents. After their Car-accident the deed to the house belongs to me. I had planned to move their after our Divorce" "Divorce¡­." His face got even worse. "Lucas, this whole trip was for me to asses you. I wanted to see if it was worth still being your wife or not. Your mother of Course knew about this, that is why she quickly left with the kids so that she wouldn''t have an argument with me." Rachel shrugged her shoulders, she thought it was pretty funny how Lucas didn''t question his mother''s action of not greeting him before taking off with the children. "As for our kids, I have thought long and hard about them. I will always love, but, I have never been one for unnecessary sacrifice. I am not in Love with you Lucas, and neither are you. So even if you had cheated, I wouldn''t have cared." Chapter 231 - Seven Year Itch (10) Her words stabbed him deep, and he felt his heart bleeding as he despairingly looked at his wife. She was right that he never actually, when they first met he perused her out of interest and then when they finally got married he could check off the block and then when they had children he honestly didn''t think about it much, afterword. He came to the conclusion after today that he never really know his wife at all and in the end was manipulated by her because he didn''t even bother to know in the first place. And now what he was starring at was the true face of his wife, he looked at her cold eyes that seem him as nothing. "But, enough about that" Rachel pulled out an envelope, it was a divorce contract. "The Children will be in your custody, and our separation won''t cost you a Penny." Lucas felt pressured looking at the flimsy piece of paper that could end a marriage. "You should go, home Lucas." Rachel stood up, Lucas wasn''t paying attention seemingly lost in thought as she walked out of the Caf¨¦, she doesn''t even think that he noticed her leaving while he was in a melancholy state. Marriage, there are all types. But generally, it should be of equal partnership for it to even work. Most stories focus on unequal partnersh.i.p.s, like in harems or treatment of the female partner. However, when a pure equal relationship is achieved the story receives a good ending. This is Rachel''s judgement on her marriage and why it needed to end. Lucas is a man who like comfort, he chased after Rachel because she was his idea for a marriage partner, she was going to be a comfortable marriage partner. This resulted in an unequal partnership because he had already put expectations on her without knowing her. The correct way to say this is that he judged her by her appearance before getting to now her. Presentable, looked Kind, and was something who gaze off a homey feeling. Rejecting him at first, gave him the feeling of a tiger chasing to rabbit. He couldn''t stop until he had it, something like this is fine when pursuing a relationship as long as there is a clear boundary of how you do it. Granted Lucas never passed those boundaries, but he pursued her with clear misunderstanding of her character. This is a sign of an unequal partnership. When Lucas finally secured his partner he cooled down was satisfied and had enforced a standard for married life. Such as not being questioned by his wife of anything. Or here staying at home rather then working, or expecting total devotion from them without question. This was all fine, Rachel didn''t really care about that attitude from him. She was more curious about being a stay at home mom and the experience. And she was wrong for that, that she acknowledges that, allowing Lucas to put her in stereotype that fit him. Like when he took Ms. Tan requests over his wife and family. Their S.e.x Life was also one-sided because of Lucas and him only thinking about his pleasure rather then hers. He believed her to be in pleasure with her under him the way he wanted. This made her frustrated because at him, but, a good S.e.x life is only needed for a relationship between two people who are in love. That didn''t apply to Lucas and Rachel herself who weren''t in equal love. As a result, it only made in frustrated and nothing else. But her complacency started to change after her daughter''s birth, Lucas was excited with the birth of his two son, Although he was over-seas when Oliver was born, The names her boys had where given by Lucas. He was stubborn in their names. Rachel was never good at Naming her children almost never being able to come to a decision. That''s why she had always left it to her spouse or family members. But, when it came to Audrey. He of course he looked excited, but there was a clear difference. Her name, he didn''t care to name her, the name came from his mother instead. This was where she began to worry and pay more attention, this type of thing she didn''t want to rub off onto the children. And much to her terror it did. The treatment of a person because she is a women hits much close to home to her then anything else. You could see it is a part of her bottom line, just like her hair. Something ingrained into her from her unfortunate human life as ''Rachel''. So, Rachel went for an equal relationship with the ''idotic'' man she called a husband. A Friendship, but, that started to not work so she went for a s.e.x.u.a.l one. That didn''t work either. So she tried for both, but, in trying for it she realized that even that might not work to correct the ideals implanted in her sons by their father. She had begun doing clean ways that could help, and at first, they were working. However, they ended up returning right back due to Lucas. Her children value their father''s opinion more then hers. They idolize him after all. This fight continued, she tied to get close to Lucas to present an equal relationship in front of her children. While also keeping her children on the right path with the right ideals. But it wasn''t working the normal way wasn''t working. In the end The Conclusion, Rachel thought of was to leave. To destroy the ideal life Lucas wanted so much, to ruin the home safety her kids felt by breaking their trust and making them hate her. To implant the ideal of hate toward a type of women, that would leave her family. She would this ruin them early in life then later when they understand more. Because if she left when they where older, their father''s ideals of a women would have long been implanted in them. That she would have hated. Lucas himself need to experience a wake-up call too, Divorce would have outraged him if done a normal route. So, instead it had to be done and it in a elaborate way. She had to slowly make him feel is marriage was in danger, to push him to want to have an actual relationship. To wake-up the male instincts in him that made him chase her in the first place. Rachel sat on the train, that is on its way to Waverley House, where the Main leads of this world are waiting. Lucas, and them but more so the main couple. Most of their martial problems come from that ''trash couple'' , whenever they have problems Lucas would show up to solve them. It wasn''t just yearly they would have problem it was monthly. Lucas would be on the phone for hours listening to the female lead cry because of another argument. But how she deals with them will be up to the readers imagination. Chapter 232 - Extra: Odore Garden Lessons 2 "Welcome back everybody" Said Ishtar said happily looking at the room. Rachel is far in the back alone while Migneas is on the other side surrounded by the other new gods and goddess, she is being praised by the other. Her ego being boosted by ten-fold. Their Mother Ishtar is looking proudly at Migneas, she doesn''t bother to glance at her other daughter Rachel who is clearly being ostracize right now. This is because the Rankings came out and Migneas started overwhelmingly high, while Rachel didn''t even get a rank. As a result, the recent Gods and Goddess are acting like high schoolers. "I''ll now get into our lesson this time." Ishtar was smiling even brighter, before it dropped when she looked at Rachel "Today''s lesson is about Pandora, The Prophet of Chaos. Long time ago the great being announced for someone to replace her. Which resulted in the blessed, one of the original Blessed was Pandora. A creator at the time used this announcement to study the blessed and experiment on them. Pandora was one such blessed, subjected them to all kinds of experiments and trial. But eventually Pandora grew out of control and consumed that creator and then her world. Pandora one of the first generation of blessed and the very first destroyer and eater of worlds" Ishtar glanced a Rachel for a moment. "There isn''t a record of it, but Pandora had destroyed over trillion of universes. Not worlds but whole universe. She had brought so much destruction; they many began to come together to deal with her and mess she made all over. But, no one was able to deal with her truly. The only time their was piece was in her disappearances, it is believed that Pandora is still out there although she has not appeared in so many eons. In time Pandora was strong enough to create Concept''s which is something only a few Creators cane even do. With that the Concept of a Destroyer and a Pandurium World was created. Both destroyers and Worlds left and right where being destroyed and consumed. Concepts are rules and laws that rain true for everyone. They identify the things that can happen. An example of a Concept is a what is normal in a world, Rivers, mountain, forest, stars, desert, sea, land. This is a concept of Worlds; all worlds will have said things in it. Life and death is a concept. Time is a concept Reincarnation is a concept. Story-Based and Natural Worlds are a concept These thing Concepts are not foreign, they help define what is and what isn''t. That is why Pandora being able to create them makes her frightening. If their where no Concepts how could us Gods and Goddess Identify things if they''re isn''t a sense of what is or isn''t. When existence itself doesn''t supply that. Concepts are the answers. But, enough about that to much brain power if you all didn''t understand what I just said. Now our Goal in Odore Garden is to painful to take in, We are Admins of stories based-world and sometimes natural-based worlds, researchers of blessed and concepts, we support the creators, watchers and Task-Takers. Odore Garden is trying to bring order to existence, that had been driven to complete Chaos by Pandora. Yes, that is what we Gods and Goddess are here for. Chapter 233 - Extra: Dante’s Inferno (Short) Heaven and Hell had long fascinated writers, poets, and all us other flaky artistic types with our heads in the clouds. Or as the Person Varies, several kilometers underground and on fire. Which is where Rachel is, playing Uno in the second circle of Hell, with some of history''s hottest ladies. Along with Paris and Achilles for some reason. Yes, all Greek heroes are in hell, if you couldn''t tell who most of the people are in the fore-mentioned text, then I suggest you Grab a history book. "This is quite a fun game" Said Helen, clearly into it. "Uno!" Said Paris who slammed down the card in clear excitement that he won. But was met with Helen''s glare. "Damn" Cleopatra picked up a card with a muttered clearly annoyed she had the greatest number of cards and was clearly losing much to her dislike. "¡­." Rachel said nothing, as she places down her cards also with some clear annoyance. Living in Ancient Greece is trash, being pursued by those in ancient Greece is trash. Especially when rejection is met with an aggressive courtship, but this time she had no objective other then to live. But Rachel forgot she was born hot, pretty and very much single. So, she disowned her parents (Her Greek parents, where dumb. She couldn''t stand to live with them) and lived in the woods alone. But Zeus mad it a point to ''bang'' every woman in ancient Greece. By constantly trying to get with her for no reason and then Aphrodite was also annoyed with her because she was rejecting love. Then Hera, decided to come after her as well. For the Sake of the world, she could only use her divine power for protection rather then outright go against the gods of this lower mortal word. Did they question her power, yes they did. But, did Rachel explain, no, these lower mortal gods couldn''t really do anything to her other then annoy her. By the way this world and the one''s her servants went to are entirely different. The world her servants went was more aware but the one she is in aren''t Now as she for why she is suddenly in Dante''s inferno, its because someone decided to add two myths together for no apparent reason. She just wanted to visit ''hell'', because she was curious and chill with Persephone and Hades. While trying to take a break from being chased by Zeus, Poseidon, Aries, Apollo, and some other guy she forgot his name to. To also let you all know she had a one-night stand with Aries cause he was hot and she thought it would get the other gods to leave her alone. Nope, instead she got another stalker. Persephone and Hades are cool by the, until she somehow stumbled on the Second circles of hell and is now playing Uno with the others. She''ll eventually go back to party with Hades and Persephone and maybe play with Cerberus. The three headed rottweiler is so adorable. Rachel started to smile. "Well, you won''t have Uno for long," Achilles slapped down a drawn four. "You¡­!" Paris raged at Achilles before grudgingly picking up four cards, his eyes watery. "My Friend, Looks like you''ll lose round" Achilles said as he only had two cards left now. Chapter 234 - It was Always Meant to be Like This When she returned to her space, she took a nap right next to the still sleeping Miyu. After waking back up the moment she stepped out of the couch-bed. The Space changed it was pure white, it was familiar. With an almost blank expression Rachel sat down, he back hit another. "Why?" "I figured it was about time" Miyu said lightly. "Its to early you have-" "I have and its enough, Emotions I hate, I dislike the feeling of being filled with hate, with loneliness, jealousy and sorrow. Those things I can''t do, I''m tired of feeling, this is different from constantly fighting the Neuroi. Emotions are hard." "So you would rather run away." "No, because its someone else that can feel them for me. The other Me''s that exist they can deal with that." "I feel like you need a better goodbye then this." "Why?" "I don''t know, you have been with me for so long." "But, you know this was bound to happen, correct." "I did" "I had a dream." "You did?" "Yes, A women was in it, It was like I know her and yet don''t. But, she was looking at me with her a blank expression but her eyes showed intense pain and sadness. Somehow I didn''t like, it made feel like I was keeping her waiting and I had to get to her no matter what. I had to make her stop waiting. So.." "That Dream made you do this" Miyu nodded "That women I think I know who you are talking about. I dream of her to sometimes. I dream of me chasing after her so that I can have a hug or to feel her warmth. But she wouldn''t let me get close. IN those dreams I''m always doing this. I can''t seem to stop because I¡­" "To give her warmth" "Yes" "So that she can stop being sad." "So that she doesn''t have to wait anymore" Rachel could feel it her back becoming lighter, Miyu makes a light sigh, it sounded peaceful and settle. She sounded as if she could not wait, that peace was finally coming at the end. "Goodbye Miyu" The White space Disappeared, and Rachel was left sitting on the couch-bed alone. She never felt it more so then now, laying down she trembled her wobbly voice started to say in a slow whisper "Death is the Only Peace there is, shouldn''t it be." Rachel sat outside in one of the gardens, her expression looked melancholy. As she was lost in her thoughts, Atlas was by her side pouring her some coffee for her and adding pacing a plate of square chocolates to her. There where other gods and goddess hanging around having fun, relaxing. Their faces filled with brightness as if nothing could go wrong. "Hey, Sis" Rachel turned around to see Nancey, her eyes looked tired and her body no longer showed a pregnant state. She is still trying to get over the events the happened to her baby, from what she heard Nancey has gotten into a cold war with Azdis. "I heard about Miyu, are you okay" Nancey asked worriedly. "I just miss her, that''s all" Rachel said her expression slightly sad. She waved her hand dismissing Atlas who stepped back only to disappear. "hmmm" Nancey nodded her head. "Why are you insisting on meeting Azdis''s brother?" Rachel asked light while spinning the spoon in her Coffee. "I just want to know why" "He is a selfish person, Nancey, he can''t stand the idea of his own brother having something." "But, I still¡­." "Nancey, both me, Migneas and Azdis. Do not want you two to meet. That man may take your life simply because you married his brother. So please, get it out of your head on meeting him. If Azdis brother does do something to you he won''t be able to protect you because his title conflict with his brother''s light and he made a Soul vow to his brother saying he''ll never hurt him." "Odore Garden, would allow that." Nancey shock her head. "Killing another god is not illegal, Nancey." Rachel got serious "¡­." Nancey looked up shocked. Rachel waved her hand and a screen popped up in front on Nancey. Lower Level God Ser > Eight to First Sar > Eight to First Sir > Fifth to First Middle Level Gods Ver > Eight to First Var > Eight to First Vir > Eight to First Vert > Eight to First Vest > Eight to First Vage > Eight to First Higher Level Gods Ler > Eight to First Lar > Eight to First Lir > Eight to First "Nancey you are a Seconded ranked ''Sir'', while Azdis and his brother are a both a First Ranked Vague. "Odore Garden while only have him file a report but no disciplinary action with be taken. Your Rank is to absurdly low an they will take it as if you brought trouble upon yourself. Plus, you are in the middle layer of the Garden where the majority of the population here are middle leveled gods And if you where to die, Azdis wouldn''t take it so well." Rachel then stopped talking when she saw Nancey crying. She snapped her fingers to make the screen disappear. "I just don''t get it, why, he had to be so cruel. I wanted to.." "A very human emotion, Nancey, but we are not human, not anymore." Rachel slowly said. "You''ve as gods must detach are self''s in some way in order to be fair. For the position we are in we shouldn''t be over emotional or sentimental. "detachment to mortal life" "Yes, as Gods some form of detachment is necessary in order to judge properly." "Then, What about you. You miss Miyu do you not." Nancey clenched her hands. Dark energy started to rise from her. Slam! Rachel slammed her hand into the table, "Stop, Nancey! She yelled startling her, that dark energy disappeared as if it was never there. "Do you wish to fall from grace?" she said after calming her tone done and standing up. Nancey''s dull eye met hers making Rachel sigh and turned her gaze away. "Nancey please understand, It was always meant to be like This." Chapter 235 - Imperial Dr. Yen (1) "Dad, I''m back" Rachel said slowly while sitting her bag down. "Welcome Back, Yen" The old man with a cast on his leg smiled with a warm cup of tea in his hand. In this World, Yen is an orphan when she was a baby when her village burned down and raided by bandits. Her adoptive father was a traveling doctor who rescued her, and she grew up traveling around the world with him. Until he settled down north in Yan State due to old age and an injury, where''s Yen continued to move around. The Story of this world is already finished the main leads are the current Emperor and Empress of Yan State/ Country depending on how you take it. Yen''s adoptive Father is their mysterious ghost doctor, who the female lead had convinced to retire here. Rachel barely appeared by then and so never really met the lead couple for obvious reason. The female lead had convinced her adoptive father to do some doctor things, pretty much. In case if your curious the female lead is a transmigrated person, and the world would be considered a story she read in the modern world. Yep, that kind of troupe. ''I have been to so many Chinese novels, lately that its started to become annoying. And more then so, I haven''t even made a dent in Soul fragments I''m still at 27.1%. Annoying.'' Rachel thought annoyed. "Ah, Yen, I''ll be going into the palace. Would you please come with me" he said. "Why?" Rachel said simply, when she looked up she noticed her Father had gained weight excessively. It looked like a fat eunuch, not that she was complaining, but the people here are really giving him special treatment. He lives not far from the palace and has special permission to go inside via a emblem. Her adoptive Father is a very good Doctor especially for Ancient Times, this is due to his advantage in Knowledge of Foreign and Domestic Medicine and Herbs. But, his reputation as a ghost Doctor doesn''t come from him. But, From her, Because in Ancient times women are looked down on, so most have always thought it was her adoptive Father''s brilliance and not her. "The things is, is that the Empress is pregnant and has been rather¡­." He started to say. Rachel pulled her hair back as she walked over to a mirror to wipe off her ''fake'' freckles. "So, you need me Diagnosis her." Rachel said lightly in thought. This world''s story ends the moment The female lead became Empress, which was seven months ago. This is the after story and the female lead is currently pregnant. Even after the drama that doesn''t mean it has ended, her guess was that the female lead was poisoned. The Emperor still has concubines, but, he won''t accept anymore and has dismissed several thousand. He is currently sitting at twelve women in his courtyard. And much to his minister''s complaint he won''t budge about it, not that they can do anything other then that. But with more women comes more tricks, the Empress Dowager still lives and it weather or not. She has accepted the female lead is unknown. Since the story is over, realistically this ancient period with swallow a modern female lead if she can''t adapt correctly. And now that she is poisoned, she can only guess it was due to her carelessness. "Ah, Yes, it would be easier with you." He said as he pointed and picked up a few things. "I am injured and cannot move around much anymore. So, can you¡­" he handed her the token and a letter in case if anyone asks. Rachel sighed "Let me get cleaned up first." She was almost about to walk away when she looked back at Papa Smurf. "Dad, I''ll be staying for a year before going out again. I Don''t mind doing your job for you during this time. But it will be only for a year." After Cleaning up Rachel tied the bell back into her hair to create a ponytail, this Bell came from her late parents that where burned down by the bandits that raided her village. She then went through her medicine bag and restocked with the supplies in the home. While her father was decently enjoying himself in the novels he was reading. "I''m off" Rachel said as she walked out and headed towards the palace. "Come back Safely" He waved goodbye before being immersed in his book. Moments later. "Halt." Said the guards after being momentarily stunned by her, Rachel clenched her teeth. She was walking around with her make-up on and her full natural looks are in bloom. Rachel held up the Emperor''s token while rolling her eyes. "I''m Imperial Doctor Hei''s Adoptive Daughter Yen. I have come in his stead for the Treatment of Empress Duan Hanying. Here''s a letter with the Imperials Doctors stamp as proof of Identity. May I ask, also ask one of you ''sirs'' to guide me inside. They checked her identity, one lead her inside while the other went to inform the Emperor or his Superiors. However, this works she doesn''t care. Rachel hands held the unconscious female lead hand checking her pulse. The budge in her stomach was rather big, indicating she was a few months before giving birth. The maid servant is quietly standing in the back, without making any moves. The female lead should have trustfully maidservants, but it seems they have been replaced with these ones. A Maidservant who is loyal to their mistress, will have some type of reaction but all the ones in here don''t nor do they appear to care at what happens to her. This could only mean that her original maidservants where replaced, Rachel''s eyes dimmed with ridicule towards the female lead. The female Lead is a blind fool that is in love with the Emperor pf all things. Without the male lead''s protection, she is nothing. Opening her medicine bag she pulled out a few needles and dipped them in remedies she made. After a few minutes the Empress face''s wasn''t pale or deathly looking but rosy and full of life. Dully Rachel wiped her hand and looked at the maid servants. "Grabbed buckets of clean water and wipe her body, she needs to be cleaned. I don''t know how long she has been likes but, she should never have been left unclean or at least wiped especially since she was sick." "¡­." They stared at her with defiant attitudes. Chapter 236 - Imperial Dr. Yen (2) Standing up Rachel walked over to the and Slapped one while pulling the hair of the other, in a blind rage. "Did, you two hear what I said? Do, you want me to get violent. The fact the you both didn''t take care of your Empress properly. What sort of Punishment are you both going to receive." She adds her killing intent to scare them even more. "¡­.." Quietly they both left, Rachel had never gotten conformation that they would do what they where told. She sat down next to the unconscious Empress and pulled out some medical creams. She slowly, this body mask can completely clean the pours and toxins in the skin, it was enhanced and after ten minutes of it hardening and drying. Once pealed off and washed, the skin will look glossy and pure. Rachel turned the timer and sat it down before she grabbed out medical book herself and began to read. After ten minutes had passed, the maidservants hadn''t returned, she stood up and brought out a bowl and water before she and her shadows gently pealed off the mask that covered the female leads body. And then giving her a good wash before putting it all away. Looking at the Female leads face that had a peaceful expression. Finished, Rachel stretched and continued with her grooming process since she had nothing better to do while she was thinking about the situation, she was in. Since the Emperor has not shown up even once, she can assume some things and even make a guess. She found one solution she could agree on. The male lead, first few concubines was forced on him, he had a type of hatred towards him, in the first opening of the book, he had one of his concubines killed. He became interested in the female because she was innocent. He evaluated her character and dimed her a child, one blind of the wrongs of the world. The Female lead is fourteen Afterall. He courted her and made her Empress; she was his shield against women and one he didn''t hate touching. He was her excuse to stop taking in Concubines, to also get rid of as many as he could. He still had 12 more Concubines, eleven now because he heard the wails of one being killed of while she was walking to the Empress Palace. The answer is that he didn''t love her on bit, a lot of this can be true due to her father''s attitude. The Empress was sick, why, is he calmly reading books. Rachel had only stopped grooming the unconscious girl, when she started to look like supermodel. "Imperial Concubine Ru arrives" Announced some maidservants, but Rachel didn''t make a single move as the doors opened and a women popped In, with all smiles and malice. She was accompanied by two other maidservants and on of them was holding a try of soup. They suddenly stopped when she noticed a Reading ''Rachel'' not even bothering to great her, Making her mad. "You their girl, how dare you not great this Concubine" Said her maidservant running up to her and was about ready to slap her. When she was tripped by Rachel''s lose foot and fell head fist into the floor. "¡­.." Without lifting her head, she continued to read. Making the Concubine even madder, "Servants come drag this woman out and beat her." Said the Concubine. Rachel closed her book and lid it onto if her medicine box. She went directly toward the maid servant with the soup picked it up and before they knew it Rachel had shoved the poisonous soup down the Concubine''s throat. Concubine Ru went pale along with her maidservants, she started to vomit blood and was foaming out the mouth before passing out. At that moment more servants showed up to witness to see Concubine Ru and the ground. Her two maid servants standing their useless while tearing up and Rachel back over by the Empress reading her book. One of them Sobered up. "That Slave there, has murdered, her highness. Arrest her" The Concubines maidservants pointed at Rachel. "¡­.." Rachel ignored the cries and continued to sit by the female lead while reading the medical book. "The Emperor has arrived!" said a Eunuch voice, just as the servants where approaching her. They froze and began to prostrate themselves. Rachel wasn''t fazed and continued as of she didn''t hear, when the young man who is obviously the male lead walked with golden robes on him. Looking inside he noticed the situation an saw one of his Concubines collapsed on the ground, servants prostrating themselves on the ground and a women reading over to the side, sitting closely to his Empress. The glance at his Empress he saw that she looked healthy. A young women with her back turned to him, he can assume that she was his imperial Doctor''s daughter who travels around the world. The old man would often talk about how proud he is off her. "Hei Yen, Correct. Your Father has told me a lot about you" was the first thing the male lead said to her, seemingly not bothered about her lack of etiquette. "Calycanthus Posion, found in the Northern Yan State, the effects are an Unconscious state depending on the victim. It will not Kill the Victim but severely weaken them so that they could be killed by other means like a natural cold. But this can only happen of the victim who is unconscious body''s hasn''t been well taken care of. Drawing out the Poison is easy, and she is likely to wake in within the hour. " Rachel closed her book and stood up. "Any questions, if not I''ll be taking my leave." Rachel turned to the male lead, her expression clearly bored and unenthusiastic. "Your majesty, Please Seek Justice for our Lady" The two maids bowed up and down till their foreheads bleed. "Tsk" Rachel couldn''t help. "Two useless maids having nothing better to do" She said quietly. "This slave has poisoned our Lady" The maid servant pointed at Rachel who was giving them a disgusted face. "Young Lady Hei, Would you mind explaining" said the male lead, towering over her. Rachel didn''t back away but used her sleeve to cover her mouth as her gazed showed a more disgusted look. "I had only feed her the soup she planned to give the Empress and nothing more. The Concubine had fallen after drinking the soup she had brought in. As for what was in the soup perhaps her maidservants know, Afterall I can be truly checked by the Court Physicians along with my medicine box for poisons elements. The Soup as well can also be checked, as well as the Concubines Personnel Sachet, and her maidservants. My innocence would be proven with that no." "¡­." The two wimpy maidservants went quiet. "But, Your majesty I think most things will be solved if you check your Concubine Personnel Sachet. The Herb she is using is very disgusting. I can Hardly stand; I wonder how such a thing was even allowed in the palace in the first place." Rachel glared back. Chapter 237 - Imperial Dr. Yen (3) "Thank you very" said a Customer, who happily walked out with her child, Rachel spent a little time in the palace but left around the time when the Empress woke up. Now she is running her Father little Medicine store for the people. It has only been a week, and she is rather free as the palace had no problems since then. She turned around and went back into the main room where her Father was, his cast was finally, and he lost weight. For some reason ''anime'' weight-loss was he and so he is super skinny and now looks like a natural old man. She kind of miss the Papa Smurf style he was using when she came back, tho. Se placed her medicine box down by the entrance and leaned against the open screen down that gives a perfect view of the lovely courtyard. "Here" her adoptive Father handed her a cup of medical tea. "Thank-you" she took it and without hesitation she gulped the whole thing down before sitting the empty cup with a dazed expression. "¡­." The Adoptive Father couldn''t help but just stare at the empty cup for a moment, "The Emperor is most likely going to have you stay in the palace. To keep the Empress health in check" "That''s cool" she said lightly not looking at him, her gaze seemingly lifting towards the sky. "ah¡­." He voice said softly. "Mmm.." said Old man formerly Papa Smurf. "Nothing, I just have been having very odd Dreams." "Really, Maybe it-" "I''m not staying for more then a year, and I even if I do I won''t settle down in this Country." "¡­." The old man gave a depressed "Oh¡­.." "Sir, Royal Servants have arrived" said a small boy, he''s the old man''s current apprentice. "Ugh¡­" Rachel mouthed out in annoyance. "I''m not going to do that customs and curtsies thing." "How arrogant!" "And it''s a Concubine¡­..Gross" She said. "Servants beat this insolence little girl right now" said the young arrogant women in lavish clothing, she is like that other Concubine that died earlier and pathetically. For which she didn''t get in trouble for. "Dad, I decided to leave, Screw a year. I''m done with this place." Rachel stood up as the servants where approaching her to beat her up. Only to have their face lodged into the dirt of her Courtyard. The old man rushed over and grabbed her leg and gave her the begging old man face "NOOOOO, You said a year." The old man started to sob and talk nonsensically nonsense. The Random Concubine that popped in was also talking nonsense and so their voices overlapped. Making Rachel give a face of pure annoyance. "Would you both, Shut the F*** Up!" she yelled in rage, and then looked up at the Concubine. "You!" she pointed "Get the F***, Outta my house before I make your Face any Uglier." The Concubine in shock quickly walked out, completely forgetting what she came here for. While the pathetic old man hushed up and slowly backed away as to not incur his daughter fury anymore then he already has. That was until Rachel picked up her medicine box and was walking with intent on leaving. When he rushed out and hugged her leg back to his begging appearance. "Noooo, don''t leave. You said you''ll stay for a year. You promised." "I did no such thing, and aren''t you crippled, Why? Are you running and hugging my leg, Old Man" "NO, NO NO, Wahhhhhhh!" he started to cry." Rachel in fury. Shut up! And let go of my Leg." "Not, until you say that you won''t leave, wahhhhh" "I don''t care, Old man, I am leaving. So, stop being pathetic causing right now you don''t even look like a holy doctor." "Who cares about my image, when your leaving, I want to enjoy my retirement with any problems. How am I supposed to do that when your gone." "I know, You just want free labor, You SH*** Old Man" It was at this point that Rachel, was taken in by her personality known as ''Nick'' Meanwhile, as they where arguing for some reason the Emperor and his entourage had a front row seat of this comedic scene. The Imagines of the respected doctor was now replaced with him pathetically hugging a young lady''s leg and begging her not to leave with resistance. Cough, the Emperor went. "What the F***, do you want!" Rachel snapped her head at the Male lead, with totally no ''F***" given. The Emperor and his entourage totally went quiet with shock. The son of heaven was cursed at. "Yen, you shouldn''t talk to an Emperor" "Screw you old man, Does it look like I haven''t met enough Monarch''s to know that." Remembering all her travels in this world and every single haughty Leader she met. Set her off even more, she absolutely lost it when the Monarch of the desert tried to force himself on her or how another tried to blame her for a war they started. £¨£ª©–¡õ©–£©...!"Yen, calm down." The old man says now realizing she is getting out of control. Rachel did take him his words and for a moment tried to calm down, but she continued to feel this pent-up rage surfacing out of control. This world really tested her patience and sanity. Dropped her medicine she stomped over to some random wall and furiously smashed it to pieces. If the wall had thoughts it would have wondered why and thought she was a cruel and vicious person. ¦²(©b¥í©b;) "¡­.." The Emperor and his entourage. £¨£ª©–¡õ©–£©...! "¡­.." The Servants on the other side of the wall. £¨¡ð¡õ¡ð£©"¡­.." The old man. (?¨‹Ò樋) The angry Rachel, still not satisfied after destroying the wall. She turned around sharply, "Hey, stupid Emperor where are your guards, Send their A*** here right now!" She need to vent her angry on arrogant people to feel better. "Yen, please calm down" "I''m completely Calm." She said smashing more of the wall. "No, you''re not." The old man looked at the poor wall and then the poor servants huddling together in fright. "Damn it, then finds something for me to vent on, old man." "¡­." The old man thought for a moment and then remembered the Emperor, "Your Majesty can I request for you to summon your strongest guards." He cupped his hands and started to plead. "I will heal their injuries " "¡­.." The male lead went quiet and was looking back and forth between his Imperial physician and his daughter, who had her back turned with folded arms ready to explode. "Summon the Imperial guards" he said lightly with a wave of his hand, The wild women may calm down under pressure of his best men. And not long after a wave of about fifteen buffed imperial guards rushed in. Once they arrived and greeting him respectfully, he turned to the imperial physician. "Weapons and all, don''t go easy on her." He said his face pale. "Do as he says" The Emperor said after a moment of Shock, wondering if his imperial Physician intends on killing. After they passed by the Old man who suddenly had prayer beads in his hand started to pray for the safety of the soldiers. "¡­." The Solders themselves where awfully confused, as to why they had to fight a woman. As they drew close and they thought easily it should be easy to suppress a woman. Rachel had her eyes closed but she was holding herself together to the point her nails dug into her shoulders with them bleeding. "Yen, don''t kill them" The old man suddenly yelled while holding his pear beads, making the male lead suddenly get a bad feeling that turned out to be right. A minute later, all fifteen soldiers where on the ground. They were completely subdued by a little girl they didn''t think much of. Rachel sighed her hands on her h.i.p.s as she stretched she was calmer now but it still didn''t satisfy her, but at least ''Nick'' was happy and wasn''t going to come out at the moment. She picked up her bag and started treating the soldiers. "Feel better now," The old man said jolly, not lending a single hand. "Are going to help me?" She asked as the soldiers she was working had all is bones forcefully put back together making him m.o.a.n in pain. "I Didn''t beat them to near death." "You Trash old man, I thought you were going to take responsibility" "Oh, did I say that" The old man made a Tee-hee face. Rachel of course was not amused as she instinctively crushed her current her patients'' bone will putting it back together. "Do you want to go back to where we started. " She said in a deadly voice. "Don''t hurt me, I''m just an old man" Snap, "Ahhh!" the man howled in pain. Causing Rachel who fixed him broke him again. "Anyway, You should see what your dear Emperor wants." Rachel gritted her teeth as she quickly worked on her patients. Sighing, the old man reluctantly turned around to face the male lead and his entourage who were stuck in place. "Your majesty, I apologize for the interruption and for my daughter'' rudeness." "¡­.." The Emperor gave him a cold face that said, ''are you bulls**** me, right now." It gave him a chill beyond belief fifteen men in under a minute without injury, and impossibility that became possible. And it was by a woman no less. "The Empress is pregnant, I would like to have your adoptive daughter live in the palace and take care of her till birth." He said and then stopped. "You heard him" The old man said but just as he turned around, Rachel was right next to him. "Oh, done already" "It wasn''t heard" She said bored, in both tone and mood, the soldiers behind her where all sitting up and some where standing. Their injuries where still present but they where able to walk around now. When she turned to face him was making this crazy grin, making her instinctually punch him. "Ahhh," He shrunk back. "Sorry, I didn''t, Just don''t make that face again." Rachel said seriously, she turned back to the male lead. "How do you want me to take care of the Empress? Do you want me to provide comfort? Her Meals? Or just medicine?" The Emperor frowned. "Ah, I forgot this is an Asian Country" She rolled her eyes, you would the servants would have called her out for disrespect but no, after that display go power fear was ingrained in their hearts. "Alight, By Comfort I mean do you wish for me to make she her body is not strained, such as giving her regular messages and backrubs. By meals, do you want me to personnel prepare medical meals, Advanced Medical meals, Comfort meals, Sweet and teas. Or Lastly the Standard medicine that My father uses. I''ll warn you thought My price range is higher than my father''s you''re going to be paying more for extra. That is nonnegotiable no matter if you are an Emperor or not." "¡­." The male lead frowned and thought for a moment. "I would like to pay for all, her comfort, meals, and the standard medicine. Of course, I am willing pay by the price>" Rachel titled her head. "The Medical herb necessary will be provided by the palace, correct." "Yes." "Now then the only Issue is the price range for all three benefits" Chapter 238 - Imperial Dr. Yen (4) "You are the Physician who will be looking after me?" Said the Empress, she was dressed in her heavy phoenix attire. The Na?ve female lead gazed at her trying to access her, her eyes carried a little bit of maturity. This is probably due to the Emperor''s abandonment; the girl is basically depressed. "First off, get her out of those clothes" Rachel demanded immediately to the maidservants. "She is pregnant and it''s summer, heavy outfits cause stress, not to mention its hot." The maidservants looked reluctant to listen. Making Rachel Glare at them. "It''s fin-" The Na?ve female lead began to say , trying to display some kind of kindness for her maidservants, but she didn''t get a word out when Rachel gritted her teeth. "Now!" she yelled shocking them, she then turned to the Empress and gave and extreme chilling look that made the young girl freeze. "Your Opinion does not matter; this is a doctor''s order. But, of Course if your want to lose your child them by all means." "¡­." The female lead was frozen in place. While the maidservants scurried out of their not even thinking about doing their work. "Useless" Rachel uttered as she walked towards the area where the Empresses clothes are and picked out some light wear for her to wear. "Your Clothes are being changed." The Empress began to comply as she softy stood up not rejecting her. AS her clothes where being changed, The female lead started to breath easier, she honestly didn''t want to wear such heavy clothes but the maidservants insisted. Rachel quickly folded the elegant clothes backup and put them away. Before taking out a chair, and pushing it towards the window as she opened it. To let the Cool breeze flow into the room. "Sit here, you most likely have been inside for a long time. The fresh air will help relax you." The female lead nodded as she walked over to the chair, the moment she sat down she instantly felt more relaxed. The light cooling breeze hit her face and with it came a fresh scent of the great outdoors. Rachel had shaped a couple of blankets into a neck pillow and laid it on the vanity before turning to the female lead and laying her hands down gently on her shoulders. The female lead jumped for a moment but didn''t over afterwards once she understood what was happening to her. "This Morning I''ll start with a shoulder message; this will put you to sleep within a few minutes. I''ll then have your chair slightly lift, so that you can take a nap by the window. The breeze is light and won''t induce a cold. By the Time you wake, tea and some herbal foods will already be prepared for you. After some time I''ll have you do a little physical activity before stretching. By then End of the day you soak in a warm honey seas-salt bath and then your final meal for the day before you''ll be messaged one last time before bed." Rachel spoke but she said it softly and slowly to edge the female closer to sleep. And once she was fully asleep, Rachel finished the message, placed the neck pillow and slanted the chair. "Now, then it''s time to get rid of all the disgusting things in this room." Rachel said quietly before using her shadows to clean up every inch of the room. It looked spotless and the nauseating scent that drifted in the room was gone and replaced with the smell of bamboo. She then set up her miniature tea set on a table a little distance away before sitting right next to it and reading away from a book. The Empress woke about two hours late, her face somewhat glowing as the smell of a fresh cooked meal was placed in front of her. She looked up at Rachel that light poured her a blue colored tea. "Go ahead and start eating, there is no need to hold back. The Empress hunger took over and she started eating the delicious meals already. Each bite making her feel more and more refreshed. "Wonderful" The female Lead couldn''t help but feel grateful, she had gotten used to the ancient period''s food reluctantly, in her own world her parents always cooked for her and the only things she ever made was instant foods. Needless to say the foods here never tasted hat food. She remembered that her doctor was the old man''s daughter and that the young girl had traveled all around the world by herself. She felt that the young women were lucky, since, it was once her dream to travel the world. But, she gave that up to marry the male lead. Rachel sighed, she could already see the female lead''s regret and longing. She is an unfortunate example of a one-sided relationship. An Example of how female leads will always be the one to sacrifice for her partner. ''Love is a Blind Madness'' Sometime later, it was night and she had put the female lead to bed. The women laid comfortably with a soft smile on her face. She was pampered to the extreme so now she felt like a now person altogether. Leaning against the pillar outside of the Empress room Rachel had her arms folded looking at the moon. Below in the courtyard was a pile of bodies, Assassin, they where in great number. Who they where planning to kill. Rachel didn''t care, they where annoying so she killed them. Her shadows expanded as they cleaned up the bodies and all the blood stains making it as if they had never appeared in the first place. Chapter 239 - Imperial Dr. Yen (5) The Female lead leaned against the chair as she sat in the lotus pavilion, a foreign game that Rachel had placed before along with some healthy but delicious snacks. At this point the Empress maidservants didn''t return and it was Rachel who had taken care of all the Female leads present needs. Sure enough her hatred of Servants is starting to tip more the longer she stays here. And just like that two months had passed by, without the Emperor visiting, until today. Rachel stared and observed at the stale conversation between the main couple. When she was done, she went back into her book. The female lead is about to pop soon and depending on the female lead''s luck she should have a son first. The female lead was smiling but her eyes weren''t clearly she has lost her love for the male lead. While in the male lead''s case didn''t care, since to him she was just a means to and end. She was officially his and he had nothing to worry about other then his heir, being born safely. But, their problems weren''t for her to solve. "HOW DARE YOU TREAT ME THIS WAY!" the Female lead suddenly yelled, clearly shaken by whatever her spouse had said to her. "My Empress, I am the Son of Heaven¡­.." The male lead started to get into this s.e.xiest speech about how he is King and she is merely just one of his women and he can toss her away anytime he liked. The pretty mush sums up the speech. The female lead counters back with some nonsense about love, vows, and some promise the male lead made but failed to keep. So Annoying she really shouldn''t have come here. ''Do they both know that this kind of simulation is deadly to a pregnant woman close to labor. What if she ''pops'' right now. Ah, Speak of the devil'' Rachel thought just as the Empress made a howl of pain, she is going into labor a month earlier, of Course. Standing up she went to assist, as the Emperor call the servants. As she directed them left and right until the nursemaid finally came in. "Escort the Emperor out" Rachel said softly as the servants gently lead him away, The Empress began to bleed excessively, as Rachel was poking her with needle after needle coated with medicine. Her screams slowly down as she stopped feeling the intensive pain. But was instead giving the uncomfortable feeling of giving birth. "Now, Push" Rachel said softly pressuring the girls shoulder to give her more encouragement, some competent servants where on the other end to receive the little Prince. Swirling in the Empress mind was about the modern world and how a lot of people said that birth was painful. But she didn''t feel pain at all just uncomfortable. After a few more extreme ''pushes'' the little Prince came out safely with a soft cry. He fidgeted and thrown his hands and feet all over the place. "Someone informs the Emperor of the little Prince''s birth." Rachel said as she took the infant from the servants and quickly cleaned him using warm water that obviously had medicine in it. The little boy was completely calm and comfortable in fact when he was hand to his mother that who was seemingly exhausted but not enough to pass out. Eventually the Emperor walked in to take hold of his newborn son. The Man lead proud of himself while the female lead was just mad, that her son is in the hands of this hated person. ''I hope I won''t end up as a marriage counselor'' Rachel thought, but she was in luck she didn''t have to. As the next months passed with an annoying rate of slow. She had to deal with a couple constantly fighting and bickering. And a very good baby that only liked her and hated everyone else. Hurry for Kids By the end of the year, Rachel met her deadline and was prepared to leave. The old man attached himself to her feet before begging her not to go. She had to knock the old man out before she could leave. And finally end up back in her personal space. Chapter 240 - Odore Garden (1) Rachel pushed her hair back as she sat outside in one of the garden''s pavilions. Piles of screens with data are everywhere. [Just what are planning to do?] "Creating systems¡­." She said simply. [Your not planning to replace me are you] Elfin asked worriedly. "No, I''m not" [Then, Why?] "Because of a Dream, I had" [¡­.] "I want to make Systems for my other selves¡­.." [Are you trying to turn them into task-Takers?] "Yes" She leaned back "But, only two" [If its only two then why make 11 of them.] "Of course, for my own amus.e.m.e.nt and besides the Task-Taker''s organization will screen the systems for use. They may also change some functions so that actions will be controlled." [Why the effort?] "I told you, I had a dream" [...] Rachel then gazed at the large number of Systems she made. Ultimate Hero System Ultimate Anti-Hero System Ultimate Assassin System Collector''s System Black-Widow System Awakening System Curator System Evaluator''s System Heaven''s Savior System Awesome System Last Boss System. "Send them off for me" Rachel waved her hand. [Alright] Rachel sighed, she looked into the distance and saw trouble heading her way, she had been avoiding her because all their arguments are the same. "There you are, how dare you ignore your mother" the women went into a complete rant about how mush she was disrespecting her. The list goes on, Rachel just starred with a blank face taking in this one sided argument. That starred a long time ago, because of sensitive. A long time ago, Migneas, had a lover who she was obsessed with. He was a blessed mortal reincarnated to be a hero of another world. She full on loved this person, but for the world he was sent to wasn''t pretty as the world''s after story was dark. As he was betrayed and killed after defeating the demon King, and Migneas who enchanted by this man was breaking protocol just to carry out. She was still a lower ranking God at the time, and she had sent the hero back to carry out his revenge and the premise that he belongs completely to her afterwards. Long story short he got his revenge and the world collapse due to the chaos. He returned to Migneas, but she also had to deal with the consequences of her actions. She was lucky to be saved by their mother who had a lot of influence, so she avoided it and was even able to get together with her husband. They are still together, no kids though. Ishtar their mother is the Goddess of Love and Matchmaking, she was plenty excited for an intense and hot passionate love for her favored daughter. Until she realized that she had another daughter that had no intention to get married, or fall in insane love , like her sister. To witch Rachel relieved, that she was a destroy and something like an intense love that borderlines madness is not good. For an emotionally imbalanced person. Her mother was not amused and for centuries complained about her sad love-life. Until she met Azdis and then started to complain about when they where going to get married. And now that he married Nancey, Rachel sort of ignored any and all forms of contact, cause all that women knows how to do is complain about something that Rachel wasn''t willing to risk. "Are you ignoring me, you are aren''t you?" she said "No" Rachel responded back and after a moment of silence. "I totally am" and then she started yelling again, giving Rachel the que to just disappear back into her space and take a nap. Chapter 241 - Odore Garden (2) "Why are you here?" Migneas asked annoyed. Rachel was laying down on a lounge chair in Migneas personal space. The Area was rectangular with a throne at its back, it has a large lounge area in the center, the coffee table always had snacks. "I''m bored" she was already finished with her dose of work and decided to go and bug her sister. Before Migneas could say anything else she was greeted with her own screen making her frown. "Another isekai¡­." Rachel said softly with her eyes closed. "¡­" She didn''t answer just looked unhappy. ''A lot of orders for Isekai characters had been popping up. Must be a new trend happening'' she took another cookie with her eyes closed. After she was finished a visitor had walked in, seemingly looking around. She listened to the typical speech of some random hero and a god granting him gifts and sending him off. Although that god was her sister the speech is so generic that its easily forgettable. She really could have done better. The stranger who was to be a hero, was satisfied as his requests was fulfilled. His nature seemed na?ve and looking forward for a happy life to replace his hardworking one in the past. He was an orphan who had no time fore himself and only worked to his death. His attention was then caught by the women sleepily looking at some transparent glass. She looks like the Goddess before him. She gazed up at him with violet eyes before making a turn and seemingly going back to take a nap. Rachel said nothing, she was curious about the world he was going to so she looked it up the moment she smelled the scent of citrus, she drifted off to sleep when she turned her back on him. She woke up again after hearing some juicy sounds. "Be careful, I don''t want my sister to hear" Migneas said in a docile tone. "Its fine" Said a familiar voice. Rachel turned over to see her Twin Sister almost entangled and ready to do the naughty with her husband. Something about her normally haughty and confident younger sister becoming a little kitten in the arms of a man is funny to her. "I just don''t want her to wake up and start making fun of me." "Well, its to late for that" He said making Migneas turn over to met Rachel''s smug face. "Hey, Heron" Rachel greeted "Hello, Sister-in-law" Migneas didn''t say anything as she was so fl.u.s.tered and enraged at her sister''s expression. "I''m going to get going and let you two be. I don''t want my sister forgetting she''s in front of you now." Rachel waved her hand and was back. She was sitting on her couch bed, the moment she stood up she staggered like she was drunk. She caught herself using the fountain, her breathing got heavy as she felt something pressure her down hard. Another moment later, her skin starts to turn black from her fingertips. Dark energy started to form around her become increasingly erratic. Rachel could hear Elfin''s panicked sounds, but her focus was already dull. The thing about destroyers, not just her but they are very-well known to go crazy, unpredictable, violent and constantly angry. These natural urges of theirs, that makes them chaotic and Rachel had long been experiencing them. The urges comes in forms of attacks that can only be stated by consuming worlds core. Rachel cannot deny this for so long she has been able to suppress them but they are starting to overpower her. Slowly but surely, finally it ended leaving her a shivering wreck with tears falling down her face. [Rachel are you okay] "¡­.." Not saying anything she gritted her teeth. Chapter 242 - Odore Garden (3) Rachel carried a dazed expression as she was looking down at her hands, Migneas was carrying a gentle expression while sniggled against Heron who was feeding her. Nancey and Azdis where smiling while holding hands, they seemed to have finished some kind of love trial and are even more in love then before. "There you are!" The sound of Ishtar''s voice came as she slammed her hands on the table. Startling everyone. "Come I have someone I want you to met." She said violently pulling Rachel to her feet and dragging her away. "Not another match-making session, Mother, you know I hate those." Rachel said solemnly with a dull expression. "I Don''t care, I''ll will not have a daughter that doesn''t allow love into her life." "Ugh" Rachel mouthed. "For the last time that won''t happen, now will you knock it of-" Rachel stopped talking for a moment. She was lead the Far back but isolated part of the garden where a blonde haired youth whose back was turned away from her. She felt a science of familiarity with this scene till a certain scent filled her nose. Cassia. Rachel frowned in annoyance and turned around to leave when her mother pulled her ruthlessly. "Wh-" She was about to argue when she was suddenly hit on her back with something, What it was Rachel known instantly. She couldn''t believe her mother was so serious that she would resort to using such a thing on her. Ishtar is the goddess of love, so, she has right to evoke the concept of love to obtain her goals. Meaning so came make people fall in love with little to no effort with her power. But, Rachel''s personality is resistant to true blind love, so even if she evokes the concept of love on her daughter multiple times it will only go so far. Not because Rachel is resistant to love but when she feels it will borderline madness, she will outright reject so strongly to the point that she can be free of it. Such is the same with Azdis, in truth they met due to her mother evoking this concept on the both of them. But she doesn''t have to explain Azdis side to much, right, he is a god of death an can evoke the concept of death. Meaning he kill off his feelings and nearly anything when he wants to. What Ishtar had done, was that in order to get Rachel to fall in love truly she would suppress the girl''s true personality to due so. Such a thing, is not acceptable in Odore Garden and can be considered a serious crime in Odore Garden. The manipulation of the Heart or Mind, can be deadly to god or goddess with a high chance of them losing their divine power. Ishtar looked at her daughter''s empty gaze without a trance of guilty she was excited that she can finally get this child of hers to fully accept the affection of another, to be blinded by them and only them to the point of madness. Even if she got in trouble, she felt it the risk was okay. "Sweetheart, this is my Champion Reinhold." Ishtar smiled, as she gentle pulled a dazed Rachel ahead. Elfin was freaking out, as even he was surpassed and locked away. He can only be a spectator at this point as Rachel seemed to be struggling on two battle fronts. One was a power she was invoked with another is her own power as a destroyer running ramped inside her. Rachel can''t her the voice of Elfin consistently calling her with a fearful and wobblily voice. "What''s wrong" Heron said frowning at Migneas who was looking an can''t seem to stay calm. Her sense told her something was wrong, but she couldn''t identify what it, but this feeling was growing. "I don''t know...." Migneas trailed off, for once she couldn''t focus on her love for Heron. His arms always made her feel safe but this feeling growing in her is making her scared the more time goes on. Even through she was in her husband''s arms They had long returned back from their outing after her Mother, Ishtar took off took off with her sister. "Forget it lets just go to sleep, I feeling rather worn so¡­.." Heron kissed her forehead and brought her to bed where he laid beside her. Watching her slowly fall asleep, before his attention was drawn away from the events earlier. In truth he never liked his mother-in-law, the women was a selfish person to the bone, although she had motherly love for her children but it was somewhat twisted and strange to him. She was happy that her daughter almost lose her divinity because of him. In her opinion her love for him was¡­..well, he couldn''t even answer that right because of guilty. But, the problem is what mother wants her child to fall into a destructive love. Sure, he used Migneas in the beginning and didn''t even care about the consequences he made her do in order to prove her love for him. It pains him now, but he wonders if his sister-in-law is okay. She had always made a successful escape from her mothers'' deviance. But, something about this time gave him a bad feeling because of the look in his mother-in-law''s face. Chapter 243 - Odore Garden (4) Azdis was looking into around at the shops of Odore Garden looking for a present for his wife. The Shops where Greek style with a touch of modern-day and futuristic add in. It didn''t look out of place. He saw a beautifully white dress that would look very good on Nancey, as he was looking, he saw something odd in the reflection of the window. He thought for a moment his mind was playing tricks on him until he turned around and saw that it was real, made him shiver. Rachel was sitting at a table across from a blonde-haired man her face full of affection and love. It was differently from her totally different. Azdis understood Krirra''s personality a lot, she would never be this out of control. He watched the two get up and walk away, Rachel didn''t even notice him, and she has always been an overly aware person. When they disappeared, he suddenly didn''t feel like shopping anymore. He walked mindlessly for awhile thinking about it. He could feel the dangerous energy of a destroyer she isn''t even surpassing it anymore. It''s not noticeable to normal people but he could see it. "What''s wrong are you Okay." Azdis looked up as he heard Nancey''s voice she was talking to Migneas. She seemed to be pale, and not really focused. Heron is very close to her keeping her steady. Even seems especially worried about her. It was at this point Azdis remembered that Migneas and Krirra are twins. "Migneas¡­." Azdis slowly said drawing everyone''s attention. "What" She said softly looking at Azdis with a slight frown. "You and Krirra¡­.are you both able to use channeling." "Well, yes, we are Soul Twins. But, where..." Migneas trailed off as she realized something. "Earlier, I saw Krirra, she''s not in ''herself'', although it was only from a distance I could tell." Azdis wasn''t really sure how to put. "I think your mother might have done something really bad." Azdis stressed. Migneas bit her mouth she was getting more and more grim, Channeling was a constant thing, Migneas herself had no control over it but her Sister did. In order to not stress her out with the both of them being tied, Krirra had surprised it. So that Migneas could maintain her individuality. Nervous, Fear, anxiety, these are her own feelings. Because her other half isn''t acting like herself, a twin''s intuition. Despite not being constantly together. "Krirra, is a destroyer¡­." Migneas''s voice started to tremble. "If she isn''t in proper control of herself then her power will begin to run ramped¡­..I''m going to look for my mother" She said quickly an disappeared. Leaving the three people alone. "Azdis, what does she mean?" Nancey asked not fully understanding. "Nancey, you''ve heard about destroyers in class right" Azdis started to explain. "Yes, I know that my Sister is a destroyer. But, she is a good person." "Destroyers have a natural urge to destroy and consume, you could say it''s the same thing as when people need to eat or sleep. Destroyers are known to be crazy because they don''t suppress these natural urges." "But, Sis" Nancey''s face was paler than before. "So what your saying it, that the fact the Krirra isn''t suppressing these urges she will go on a rampage." "Yes," Azdis said. "So, then what did my mother-in-law do?" Migneas, although was feeling all sorts of unpleasant feelings as she walked around the place. She paused and found a loophole to her mother''s personal space, she then ripped a whole and entered forcefully. Ishtar''s personal space is a beachside mansion, there are many handsome men here, they are all her mother''s toy. Migneas doesn''t hate their mother, but in fact is on the same page as her Sister when it comes to their Parents. Their Father love to have flings with female women, that''s fine. But, their mother who had always claimed to be completely In love with their father would always bring boys to her personal space to have wild nights with them. Both had utterly disgusting means as mortals can''t deny the power of love evoked by these two Gods that have control over it. They all seemed to be celebrating whatever it was her mother is happy about. This situation was utterly started to p*** her off. No matter how irresponsible her mother was she, should never have crossed the line. She is endangering the lives of everything her in Odore Garden, Krirra even if she usually is in control of herself has to extend a lot of effort to keep herself in control. Destroyer energy can bypass a lot of concepts the gods or goddess have control over, it doesn''t if her divine power is weaker then some of the higher-ranking gods. A Destroyer''s power, it not a toy. If her mother doesn''t revoke her power on her sister, she will report to the higher ups. "Ah, Migneas, what brings you''re here" Ishtar said she looked younger and was refreshed, blushing checks. SLAP! The entire place went quiet. Chapter 244 - Odore Garden (5) Rachel gaze at the handsome man her gaze full of nothing but crazed infatuation, as she hung on his arm, she barely paid attention to his flirty remarks towards other women as they walked around Odore Garden. Adonis, was this man names. One of Ishtar''s champions and favored boy-toy. He has won many mortal hearts, he even impressively has taken some hearts of a handful goddess, Rachel dosen''t really count as she is under the influence of her mother''s power. Though, Adonis doesn''t know this fact and if he did he wouldn''t care, his primary goal is to seduce women to gain a bit of their power. "Wait here" Adonis kissed Rachel''s forehead. "Alright." She said softly, he left outside what Odore Garden own version of a Love Hotel. Yet, she didn''t anything wrong with it. "Sister" Rachel turned her head to so Nancey running towards her. "Ah, Nancey. What are you going this place is not meant for you." Rachel, gave a look as if she was gentle scolding her younger sister. "¡­." Nancey Froze, this is not something she would say, in fact this is not her confident older sister''s temperament. This gentle approach, her eyes hold kindness, innocents and nativity. "What''s wrong?" Rachel gave her a tilted head with a slight frown, that showed worry. "You don''t look so good" "¡­." Nancey was still speechless, it took her another moment to gather herself. "Sis, I was looking for you, But, Umm, What are you doing out here." "What am I doing out here..." Rachel blushed and fidgeted her hands clasped below in a nervous way. "Waiting for my darling." Just as she said that Azdis showed up only to also freeze at this scene. "Umm, your waiting outside a Love hotel for him?" Nancey asked Rachel blushed and quickly defended. "Its not what you think, he is probably collecting some boys for mother. Not anything like that." "Are you sure about that?" Azdis couldn''t help but step in. "Of Course, I trust, Adonis he wouldn''t betray me." Rachel said innocently. "How do you know that if you aren''t inside." He pressed. "Azdis, really, how insensitive. Don''t ruin my darling''s reputation." "Sister, you should have met Adonis recently, how do you already know-" "Mother had already told me his reputation is undeserved, he is not a playboy." "So, he isn''t one of your mother''s lovers?" Azdis asked in a worried tone, Heron had arrived his face was filled with a frown. "And why would, my mother set me up with on of her lovers. That is disgusting." "¡­.." All three started at her utterly speechless. "Sister, you do remember, Ishtar is the goddess of Love and Match-Making?" Nancey nearly breathless broke out. "Of Course, I do, So, she would pick the perfectly person for me" Heron, Azdis, and Nancey felt like they where being beaten down the more she talked. Talking with this Krirra is gonna be exhausting. "Well, never-mind that Krirra. Would you mind coming with us?" Heron finally interjected "No, Darling told me to wait here." "Sister, it is just for a bit and you''ll be back before he comes back out." "No, he said to wait here" Rachel refused with folded arms in a defiant stance. She scrunched up her mouth and made a pout before turning her head. "¡­." Nancey "¡­.." Heron "¡­." Azdis "Well, if you won''t come willingly, I''ll do it by force." Heron goes into a ready stance "GO ahead and try it" Rachel said already prepared Chapter 245 - Odore Garden (6) Bang! Rachel''s shadows clashed with Heron''s sword, Azdis and Nancey took care of the surrounding area. To keep the damage to a minimum. As for the other gods and goddess, and anyone else around they either calmly cleared the area. While some just decided to spectate with soda and popcorn. Cause, Why not. "It''s been awhile since a had exercise like this Sister-in-law." Heron said with a smile, as his sword piece and cut through shadows. "Of Course, I am strong" Rachel said proudly, As she waved her hand roughly. Just to let you all no the building in Odore Garden are reinforced, so anything they do won''t leave a dent, but maybe a speck of dirt. Azdis and Nancey who are focused on damage control are only worried that if Rachel happens to get serious, they need to be ready for it. It took a moment to realize that Heron was leading her away. Rachel, went pale. ''Not good, he told me to wait by the building. No, I don''t want to be scolded'' she panicked and ran back. "Hey, we aren''t done." Heron yelled, and quickly chased after her pulling sword slashed and using the energy to keep her off course. While Rushing back Rachel caught glimpse of her reflection, she almost froze but didn''t want to stop in case if her darling walked out and she wasn''t there. But, the image didn''t leave her mind, her expression in the reflection was nothing more than extreme ''disgust''. When she saw the hotel in view she drove the image to the back of her mind. And pulled on a flushed expression, just as Adonis walked out with a women on his arms. "I''m so sorry darling, I ended up getting a carried away" Rachel rushed completely ignoring the women on his other-side. "Who''s this?" said the women with a frown. "No one important." Adonis said as he winked. Rachel''s face brightens as she said nothing, he had taught those signals. So she immediately knew what to do. "Sis" Nancey whispered in worried, Azdis and Heron where just silent. "Well, if this isn''t Little Nancey" Said the women by Adonis side. "Maine" Nancey breathed out as she recognized the Goddess of Passion known as Maine. "Well, this must be your high-ranking husband." The goddess face twisted with jealously as she bit her lip. "Moving up in the world, doesn''t change whether you''re a mortal or not does." Nancey gave off a hurt expression. It because her personality used to be a bit thought, then again given that her child was¡­. "Watch who you are talking to." Azdis said as he extended his pressure. Maine went somewhat pale but became defensive. "What, all I did was speck the truth." Adonis said nothing as he looked at Nancey, his observing eyes seemed to be taking in whether or not he can obtain her. Don''t Forget Adonis is Ishtar champion, conquest even if it''s difficult. Nancey was his type Afterall. Azdis looked at the man and stood in front of Nancey protectively, he was ready to brawl if this man looked at his wife like that again. Rachel was froze, her sister was insulted and called a bed-climber by the women in her darlings arms. She wanted to defend her little sister. But, didn''t want Adonis to yell at her for interfering with his work. "Disgusting" said a raging female voice. "She''s your sister, NO man should come between family." But Rachel pretended she didn''t hear, as multiple voice where trying to spring out. They where upset more then anything a lot of them just couldn''t stand by. She tried to focus, the voice couldn''t do anything other then talk Heron was watching the inner battle on the face of his Sister-in-law, for a moment he saw her inner pride and disgust surface before being pushing back. "My Sister is a man-hater, even if she falls in love she would never let a man control her or make decisions that she doesn''t like. So, even if mother where to successfully get her to fall in love. There is no way she''ll take it being one-sided her pride won''t allow something like that." Heron remembered, his wife''s words "Sister-in-law" Heron slowly said with a serious, drawing Rachel''s attention. "Are you not going to do anything?" "Azdis, will protect her" Rachel said immediately, but she looked rather pale and felt guilty. "¡­." Heron didn''t feel like saying anything. "WHAT DO YOU THINK YOUR DOING!" Yelled Azdis as he grabbed Adonis hand and shoved it back. Rachel and Heron had both scene it, Adonis smugly touched Nancey without thinking about the consequences. It was a place that was hard to dismiss as an accident Nancey suddenly felt a bit of her own pride well-up she was also ready to brawl. ''Nancey, I can''t believe it. How could she sedu-'' Just as Rachel was thinking that her thoughts quelled and only one clearly heard voiced out. In the most vicious voice she had ever heard. ''SAY IT, I DARE YOU.'' It snapped, the voice she recognized as her own, was twisted and full of malice. It was like pent up hatred had pilled the voice would let her speak for move. Chapter 246 - Odore Garden (7) Just as Nancey was about to say something in defensive, she saw her the frozen look on her sister''s face. She suddenly found herself speechless, Adonis that man who touched her, he did it right in front of her sister. While she''s like this would she be hurt, would she be angry, but the most important thing was who she would be angry at. Her or¡­..her thoughts trailed off when her sister started to move forward. "Adonis" Rachel''s innocent and teary face appeared, the anger and hatred was buried under hurt and nativity. "My Sister, it was an accident, right." Adonis and the Goddess in his arms paused, when the man''s face smiled. "I am afraid not, your sister is not as innocent as you think" he started to, He knows that Rachel is under her mother''s power and should be gullible and would believe anything he says. So, if he told her, that he sister was a¡­. "Honestly, I am disappointed despite being married she is looking at other men." He said cruelly. Azdis was about to beat him but stopped, he felt a familiar pressure spike that made him silent. As both he and Nancey turned to look at Rachel with a horrified gaze. "I''m sorry love, you-" The hotel building was smashed to pieces. Making the spectators who where enjoying their time freeze. The buildings are made to be tough against divine power and anything lower. Meaning that anything above a divine power can destroy those buildings. This time the spectators got themselves ready, are they cowards no they are gods so now they are focusing on helping anybody who may have been in the building. While others where weary and on the defensive side ready for anything. "¡­.." Adonis was silent not understanding what happened, Heron lightly backed away. It was like a calm before the storm. Rachel said nothing her gaze was off, but her shadows below where erratic and spreading everywhere. She was trembling of angry or sadness, it was unknown. "Is that, your trying to convince me. That my Sister openly seduce you in front of her husband." Rachel said holding her hands cupped together in front of her face. Blocking people from seeing her expression. The Shadows started to recede a little bit. Adonis collected himself and with a smug smile. "Don''t say anything" Azdis warned, if he was about to call his Wife a S*** again, then He will be punch him. Adonis shrugged his shoulders and looked back at Nancey again for a moment and then back at Rachel. Who seemed to have calmed down somewhat, and her innocent but her hurt expression was back. But her hands where still folded and down. Giving up a nervous stance. Nancey wasn''t paying attention to any of this idiot''s non-sense, she was more worried about the mental state of her sister. No matter how many times, she looks at what her sister was turned to now. She feels unsettled. It was like looking at a strong female wolf become a small week cub, not ready to take on the world. "Sister, you believe me don''t you" Nancey couldn''t help but ask. Rachel couldn''t look up but she got even more nervous. She didn''t want to look at her sister or Adonis. Her heart felt like it was being stabbed. Just because her personality was surprised doesn''t mean her abilities or intelligence is. Her more Innocent side choses not to think about those things because it hurts for her to think to much. Speech, facial Expression, body language. Rachel is afraid if she looks up, she will see the truth in an instant. ''Ignoring the truth, only wanting to accept a lie. Even if you look up you''ll only confirm what you already now.'' A voice said in disgust, but it was calmer now with a hint of being tired. '' I may have my faults but I would never have done what you have. Choosing a Lover Over Our Sisterhood." The voice was getting increasingly angry, but it was steady. ''I''m Sorry'' it said, with so much remorse. ''I can''t hold it back'' Chapter 247 - Odore Garden (8) "You how dare¡­." Ishtar stopped when she saw her daughter''s murderous face. "Revoke your power now, otherwise I will report this to top." Migneas gritted her teeth, but, her gaze was extremely vicous. "No, do you know how long it took, to finally get that girl to-" "That never mattered, because what you seem to have forgotten is that Krirra is a destroyer. Have you thought about what could go wrong before you did this. Your messing with lives here mow, Sister is ticking time bomb right now and that makes you happy!" Migneas yelled. "The Risk is worth it" Ishtar muttered, she just wanted her daughter to experience a blinding love, that wonderful feeling. "But, what does that have anything to do with Krirra losing control." "Mother you suppressed her personality correct, Sister, would reject certain things very strong. Such as the raging power a destroyer has inside of her. If she where to stop rejecting and it builds what is it now. She becomes nothing more then a life-threatening bomb. So, dispel it now." Migneas. "..." Ishtar didn''t want to be wrong she had already come this far. She won''t do it, she can''t. Migneas could see the stubbornness on her mothers face and reached her hand out. A Glass screen appeared written on was a full report. "Then you leave me no choice." She sent the report immediately and without hesitation. "Are you Crazy, trying to sabotage your mother like this." "Don''t screw with me, Sabotage! Mother, what about yo-" Migneas freeze she felt it even before the tremors started, her face grew deathly pale. "Ahhhh" Ishtar screamed her personal space was breaking apart with extreme force. "What is going on." "Sister has.....Lost control" Migneas broke out and disappeared from the space, Outside the first thing She saw was that part of the Garden was completely gone, and another part nothing but dark raging aura was raging from its center. Shivering instantly, but suddenly that dark aura was decreasing. She waved her hand to teleport to the area. Her sister was in Azdis arm, he seemed to have lost the other one. Heron and Nancey where both around by they also had injuries not as severe. Migneas ran to Heron''s side after seeing the situation. "You are okay" she said her voice clearly showed she was frightened, but it had been relief that he was alive. "Are you awake?" Azdis voice sounded out, he seemed to be out of breath. "Awake, but, not alright" Rachel said but it was barely audible, she was struggling internally. As tears fell down her face. "I couldn''t hold it back. I''m Sorry¡­..I''m so Sorry." Rachel started to sob. The aftermath wasn''t very pleasant, Adonis and the goddess he was with are gone they where likely killed in the cross-fire. Although, it was a shame to say that they where the only ones, Odore Garden which used to be the size of Australia was reduced to a crescent shaped island about the size of Japan. Needless to say on can imagine how many lives where lost. Rachel sat down in the area of Judgement done by the Five High-Gods of the highest order their used to be twenty-three but well you can understand what is happened. As for Rachel''s mother Ishtar who knows, she didn''t ask. Rachel patted Nancey''s sobbing head, Migneas eyes where glistened but she didn''t say anything as she snuggled into Heron''s arms. She embraced Nancey a little more who couldn''t stop sobbing. "You all should go" She slowly said after a while, looking at Azdis. He nodded at her, looking down for a bit and pulled Nancey away. She watched them walk away, Nancey looked inconsolable. Heron had left with them. "You didn''t argue, not once." Migneas said solemnly. "You saw their faces to, what would talking change. whether or not I was under mother''s influence of power. A lot of Divinities died, half the land was destroyed. People won''t look at the reason in this case but the person. The responsibility is mine, the power was mine as well." "¡­." Migneas was quiet for a long time. "Mother? Are you curious?" "No, Do you think I can forgive her? Its hard, honestly, when it comes to this its better left unattended." "..." After a one more quiet moment from Migneas she got and started to walk out. "Goodbye, Sister" she said quietly. "Yeah, goodbye." Rachel smiled as she leaned back on the bench. "Atlas" The young women appeared, by her side. At this time she trembled with her eyes red. Atlas at this time is her only servants that is still by her side. Rachel moved her hands lightly and a white baby egg appeared in her hand. She handed it to Atlas, who graciously took her. "Protect this for me¡­.." Rachel said pleadingly. "One day it will disappear from your hands. And when it does that means that it has returned to where it belongs. But, For now stay in one of the lands that worship me or travel and visits other. I''ll leave Elfin with you to help so you''ll be fine." Atlas watched the box disappear inside of her and looked back at Rachel. "Take care, Atlas" Rachel waved her hand, and the girl had disappeared. Standing up Rachel walked to the double doors where two guards where in placed, they opened them for her. And Closed them directly behind her, the doors that shallowed her figure would be the last time she was seen. Chapter 248 - Extra: Last Tea Party (1) "Alright Everybody, since its been away. We Should all Introduce ourselves" Said Nara in and Overly excited voice. As she stood before a stage and a Microphone. "l''ll be going first." She smiled. "I am Yong Nara, born in Korea. I am a Singer, Actor and Songwriter. I became a medical herb orientated Therapist before I died of old age on a Tropical island." Nara ended with that as she took a step back and waited for Teagan to come in. "I''m Teagan Dalton, I was born in Ireland before I moved to the states. By Parents passed in an accident which left me in an Orphanage at a Young age. I grew up and became a Model and Actor, But, I will tell you this if my career never took off I would have become a Criminal Psychologist." Teagan Nodded to Claris who walked over with a little Kitten in her hands. "I''m Claris Van Vermillion, the first princess of the Kingdom of Vermillion. After nearly dying at the hands of my father and his ruthless methods. I became a priestess and built the Foundations of the Krirrian Religion or as I prepared to call it The Krirrian Order." Claris smiled brightly at Krirra who turned her face from her. "This here is Kiki, As you can see she is a cat and can''t speech the human language." Claris began to Introduce their little friend. "She was born to a street cat and picked up by a sweet couple who presented her as a gift to their daughter. She was Magical Girl Planet Wave''s beloved pet, and did nothing but act completely adorable the entire time." Claris smiled walked to sit with Teagan and Nara. "Shimada Rika, I was born in Japan, but I am half-Russian by my Mother''s side. I worked as a Language arts professor in a public university. I married a male lead and have three beautiful children. I died of B.r.e.a.s.t Cancer when I reached fifty." "I''m Alice White" The young girl said politely. "I was born in Brazil to a Lawyer Parents, I wasn''t treated well by my Relatives after my Parents passing. But I''m okay, I lived being a Blogger on homemade Jewelry and clothes. Although I eventually developed it into a company. After I became thirty I became a foster parent and had supported over 50 children who where almost lost to the system. They are all well behaved and have made differences in the world. I unfortunately died at 48, during a conflict in Israel." Alice looked sideways a little she didn''t want to elaborate anymore. "Private First Class, Joey Thomas. I was drafted in Angelwood California at eighteen, in world war two and became a member of a platoon that operates and combats in Tanks. I''m the oldest of four siblings, One younger brother and two sisters. I died from bloodless due to gunshot wound." "Wang Yoo-Ri, I studied law in Harvard and became a top-lawyer in England with my own very well-found law firm. I was also born in Korea but I am of Chinese decent. I had a pair of twins and another smaller baby boy. I died due to a bomb installed in my car, curtsey of my ex-husband of a male lead who somehow made it out of prison. Well, not that I knew he wasn''t coming. When he got free from prison he came to England and teamed-up with some unpleasant characters. I was gathering evidence on them to send both him and his new friends to prison once more. But I got Careless." "Jenna Harvard I lived a relatively normal life before I died of Cancer in my fifties. But, As Veronica Retgil, I was the biological daughter of Duke Retgil household. I wans''t favored in the household so I was treated less then pleasant. But, I was originally a female lead before being replaced. I''m not to bothered by it. I do love being a florist and herbalist. I retired to an isolated place and had one son with my husband Piers who was a retired knight. My husband was forced to come back to Knighthood. He died during a Bandit raid, to which I raised my son to be Doctor. I am proud of him he advanced medical practices by hundreds of years on his own. As for the Duke''s Family yes, they had come to try to get me to return. But I never did. I Can forget what they did to me. But I''ll never forgive." Jenna said simply and softly. "Maddison Smith, I am the deceased wife of my worlds lead character. I was born to a well-off family that had a history of sickness and dying of pour health. My mother passed due to b.r.e.a.s.t cancer and my Father due to a heart attack. I wasn''t close to my mother or father because of that, their detachment to me may have seen cold-hearted to you. But, they just didn''t want their daughter to go through the pain of watching a loved-one slowly parish. So, when I developed cancer while pregnant with my son. I supposed I adopted their way of things. I didn''t want to blame himself. I was prepared to pass, with him thinking poorly of. I knew that if I saw him again, I would hesitate. After my death, I''m sure your curious. If My son ever learned about me, he did but only during his teenage years and was going through on the rebellious phase because, Isandro remarried. It took a long time for him to repair his relationship with his father, through he never had it in him to truly accept his stepmother. My son seemed to only mind her because her heart came from me. As for anything else, well, my son happened to have retrieved my time capsule during my university days. I know that he cherished them even to his old days." "Alicia Page Mavis, daughter of the prime minister and Queen Dowager of Midden, and mother of the two princes and One Princess. I lived six lifetimes, and only had on successful good ending in one. My first life I followed everything as expected, My second life I tried to correct things I wanted to be a good this time. But, My goodness became evil in People eyes and I perished by their hands. My love did not reach no matter how much I devoted as well, truly a tragedy. My third I was done and tired from both lifetimes, so I decided to screw it all and just leave. Being a commoner working hard for that a few gold coins. Was the best part of that life, I never felt like me in my own household but as a commoner. Even through I lived a good life as Queen in my Sixth life, I still would have preferred to the hardworking barmaid in my third life. I never lived more then I did in any life I had before or after. I will end with that anything else isn''t really necessary to mention." "Nick Trayven Jr., born in America. The second eldest brother to a family of Nine as well as both the smartest and handsomest. I was ''that'' black guy who dies in the beginning of every, God D*** horror movie. Yeah, that Trope. Well, that''s over and done. I married, had lots of kids. Great job and relationship. Through there was ups and down. I''m not going to lie about it being a perfect relationship. Honestly, I don''t have much so say, my life was normal beside the slasher flick in the beginning and that incident with one of my sons" Nick trailed off for a moment. "I think I died in a car crash; sudden thing really hard to remember It was to fuzzy." Nick waved his hand as he was finished with his bit. Chapter 249 - Extra: Last Tea Party (2) "Miyu, just Miyu" The stoic girl said. "I was modeled after the original main character of the anime series but given an edger background. There isn''t much to say about me, I only lived to fight and never thought about much of anything else. Nothing is about is really that interesting. I was only with Rachel for a little bit and helped her out. She was really bossy about it thought." Miyu said and walked off the stage. "Xiaute Aya, a former Beast general now retired. I am of the demon beast race fox, I am also a rare nine-tailed fox. Like Miyu, I really don''t have much to offer. I wasn''t close to my family either and by the time I retired they had long perished in scuffles with the Elvin races. My days as a demon beast General where filled with numerous battles with the elfin races, after 800 hundred years as a general I retired and took on the identity as a demi-beast and obtained a job as a receptionist in an adventure guild. But¡­..To be honest, if it wasn''t for meeting Rachel I would never have really thought about retirement. I already had my revenge against the one''s who killed my family 600 years prior. I took on the ideas of my comrades and continued to fight because I wanted to die and dying in battle was the highest honor. I was tired of fighting, I just didn''t know that their was another option for me." Aya ended before turning into her small fox form and running to Krirra''s lap. "Greyson Turner, I was born in England. I Don''t feel comfortable talking about my private life. Although none of you are strangers to me, I''m Sorry, that''s who I am." The man took of his glass and wiped them clean before putting them back on. "As for my work, I did help out the male lead of my world and was his father''s secretary. Nothing was amiss, I won''t anymore then that because I like to keep private." "I''m Yen, I didn''t take my adoptive father''s household name. So, I am Just Yen. Orphan, my parents where killed by a bandit raid, I think. I never really asked nor really cared. Though I never appeared in the story of my world. I was always mention by my father. I do knew that I was modeled after a main character from another story. That character has medical skills like me although she has never traveled, and her skills aren''t as advanced as mind. I would say the factor that makes us closer to the same person is our love for consuming poison." Yen said turning her face she shifted her body to walk away. "Perhaps I''ll return to that world." "Rowan Shaw, I married my world''s second male lead. I was born and raised in Brooklyn New York and made plenty of friends with mixed races." Rowan giggled thinking about her friends. "IN fact, I hung out with them so much, that was starting to become just like them. Much to my parent''s horror, I mean they where ''white folks''" Nick lifted his eyebrow and fully understood who these friends where. "I don''t want to say that they raciest, but, they were uncomfortable. I never liked my parents and their fixed ideas. They often ignored me while growing and I was raised by nurses and nanny my whole life. So pretty much I only had very close relationship with my friends. Oh, that reminds me. One of my friend''s mom made best fried chicken." Rowen drooled somewhat. Nick shook his head with an expression that said "YES LORD!" "Ah! Let me get back on topic. I divorced my husband and taught the main couple a lesson they''ll never forget. As for my kids, they disowned me of course all three of them. They idolized their father, so to them I had heartlessly left him because I was selfish. Of course I am, I have to admit it hurt. My ex-husband, of course didn''t admit his fault in our marriage and his mother brainwashed the kids. That was something I expected. Anyways after a few years in England I returned to America and reunited with my friends. Oh, my parents disowned me when I divorced my husband. So don''t worry about their involvement. I lived pretty peacefully and adopted plenty of children through the years. I only saw my own biological children when they already had kids themselves and it was because their spouse wanted to met me. Lets say they where rather surprised That I was raising adoptive children and was surrounded by them and their families. my oldest son had a record of failing relationship, he adopted his father''s attitude way to much. He never realized that he treated his partner in a way that went against their pride. As for her daughter and younger son they seem to have gotten it as they have long lasting relationship." Rowen scratched her head. "I died while I was in argument with my older son, he was glorifying his father so much, and saying I was and awful women. He didn''t anything pleasant, the worst part was he was berating me in front of my adoptive children and their kids as well as his younger siblings. My blood pressure spiked and caused a heart attack. I was gone in an instant. Afterwards...¡­" Rowen smiled but didn''t continue as she walked from the stage Chapter 250 - Extra: Last Tea Party (3) "Sylvia Owen" said a sleepy girl as she yawned. "I was a twin to the Male lead and the Queen of all demon''s despite being human. My early life, I was a slave to my family so I don''t really have fond memories of them, the demons¡­.My adoptive father, loved me quiet a bit, I don''t remember a single day where he didn''t ask "how my day was?" and "Did I have fun?" questions like. I didn''t really know how to respond to things like that. I didn''t really understand family either. But, I liked it. I liked being treasured, pampered and having someone look out for my. I used to think how my parents treated me was normal, I used to be jealous of my twin for being loved so much. But I never argued against it. But, when I was adopted..." Sylvia trailed, thinking she had talked to much. "I care for the demon race up to the day the world had ended, I shepherded them into another world before I left¡­..That is all there is." "Third to last, huh." Said an older woman in light ancient period clothes. "I am Cai Lingxin" she smiled. "I must I like this relaxing speech rather then my own people way of talking. Like sir, Greyson I don''t like talking about my private life. Some thing are quiet uncomfortable even for me. Ruling wasn''t any fun when you have high strong men who wouldn''t take, couldn''t take a woman seriously. My bloodl.u.s.t also wasn''t helping. I never thought I could use my bloodl.u.s.t in a way that could help the country. Killing others is a morally wrong thing so. Well, enough about that. I lived a little over a 105, many of my people where impressed that I outlived a few generations. And still maintain decent health, I committed suicide with poison my choice. I believe my people made a memorial. And That''s really all I have to say." "Krirra, the Goddess of the Dawn" The women slowly said. "My life is rather long compared to all of years, Well, I have about 126,000 years on me. The reason for my death¡­" She glanced at Rachel "Its rather stupid, but, I don''t regret. All things come to an end eventually" She folded her arms, Aya was sitting on her shoulder, she had shrunk her size to make her less visible. "My dawn, I resent more then just that. I was given the title of Dawn because I was not allowed to have multiple titles. My dawn was the light of day, the darkness of night. The hope that comes with the morning Sun, the solstice of the day, the silence of the night. I''m finished talking I wasn''t really that much of a talker in the first place after all" Rachel was the last to walk up to the stage and afterword everyone would have finished "Rachel Morgan, my original name before that was Faith song, I was born in a small town. My father was Autistic, and my mother was greedy. As you can see they weren''t a good mix from the start." Rachel closed her eyes and took a small breath. "My life wasn''t pleasant, as I''m sure you all know. Beaten by my mother, rapped by my step-father. Bullied by those I had once considered friends. My suffering was ordered by the family of someone close to me." She said sadly. "It felt like the world was against me, I didn''t see a light at the end of a tunnel nor could I climb the mountain. I was weak." She trembled a little. "But, even though I wanted to die. My journey didn''t stop, I continued to experience thing I never thought I could have. Love, Motherhood, Friendship, Family, Loyalty, and Kindness. The things that make life more glorious, the things that can make one more willing to live then die. I have to say I am happy how it ended and I still am." Rachel ended her turn with that and walked down from the stage. She sat next to Miyu. "Is this Okay?" Miyu asked, Rachel nodded her head. The little garden where they held their tea parties was empty, but, that place still had some trances of them left behind. Indicating that although they where gone, what they left behind still exist. Rachel leaned her head over and Miyu did the same and with a trembling voice and a truly happy smile as tears fell from her face, her final words. "Death is the only Peace There is." Chapter 251 - Volume Two Ends. Hey Guys, Probably didn''t mention it But, I''ll be Putting Filler Chapters at the end of every Volume for this Series. Did this ending surprise you, I bet you didn''t expect for Rachel to really die. Or maybe you don''t believe she is gone. Well, she is. Rachel was never the true main character of the series, but she did start. Also, I will say this now a lot of Foreshadowing is in the "Last Tea Party" as well as some conclusion to worlds I purposely left ambiguous. As I have said Before I often leave worlds in an Ambiguous nature because I pre the reader to draw their own conclusions. I also want to remind everyone or let those who don''t know. These series started out as individual short stories I had written that had no connection. Like a lot of writers, I often get inspired by other works a lot. So, yes, if you see a story and can find a connection to another please leave a shout-out. In my Opinion I think its better for the reader to find out or guess where these stories models from. I won''t say them myself that is the job for you guys. As always, I have Other Books. And I publish on two platforms, Wattapad and . I Primarily update with As I had been with them longer and their system is easier for me to use. If you are reading this on Wattapad, I apologies because Publishing on this site is hatefully slow. : Mana: Prophet of Chaos: /book/15942197805474405 Mana: Goddess of Destiny: /book/12467253605522305 Mana: Before the Rise: /book/13840483506653505 also supplies and invite Code and Special Link. Here are Mine! Please Support. Invite Code: dyhYa7yC Special Link: acts./2019/63659293/index.html?inviteCode=dyhYa7yC Wattpad Mana: Prophet of Chaos: wattpad.com/story/211974177-mana-prophet-of-chaos Mana: Goddess of Destiny: wattpad.com/story/199186161-mana-goddess-of-destiny Mana: Before the Rise: wattpad.com/story/204855513-mana-before-the-rise The Links above, should lead you to my other works. On either platform, if you form some reason do not see the links. Then I don''t know what to tell you other just search for my novels. Shouldn''t be that hard. Anyways please, direct any opinions you guys have for me. It really does help to knew that people, don''t just read but also leave comments. Even its something small or silly. Just knowing you guys are supportive of this novel is enough. Thank You and Please continue Reading. Volume 3 will be on your doorstep very soon! Chapter 252 - An Awakening with Roses It was hard to breath, A girl shifts, her body felt stiff and uncomfortable. She was awaking up, the moment she opened her eyes, it was dark. She couldn''t see any light at all making her scared, she panicked as her hands hit a hard surface above her. Suddenly a soft warm hand from behind gave her a gentle push. Bang! A woman with dirty blonde hair and button brown eyes, was shown with the light of dawn softly glistening on her face. She was pale at first, but her face traveled to below her. She understood she was in a coffin as if she was dead, but what was it she felt just a moment before. She didn''t know. She stepped out of the Coffin decorated by Rose engravings, she looked around at what looks to be an old building that also contained Rose engravings. The way they where formed up made it seem like the represented some type of emblem. There was painted windows but all where broken so the image that used to be painted their can''t be pieced together. The place wasn''t full concrete, and it was partial grass. The only damage to the building seemed to have been just the painted windows. The girl, or women looked down at her feet, she wasn''t wearing shoes and she had a strange anklet she couldn''t take off. She frowned but thought nothing of it until she steps onto the grass. She paused as the grass suddenly grew red Flowers, they looked like Roses but had a strangely different air to them. She felt dizzy and realized she couldn''t really remember anything, flashes and images went by but she couldn''t grasp them. She staggered slightly while ignoring the flowers that kept growing where she stepped. She walked out of what looks like the back entrance of the building she froze at the large black whole of where land should be. She wanted to stop herself from falling but she was to late. She closed her eyes instinctive before falling on what felt like hard sand. She looked up in shock, the large hole was gone and sand covered the place for miles. She seemed to be in the middle of a desert. Curiosity and confusion, she was in a coffin, that was in a church, that is also in the middle of a desert. She looked down again and saw grass grew from below her, and the red flowers popping out again. She isn''t sure what to make of it. Standing up she walked forward, and looked down. She was just now noticing what she was wearing. A white dress, fitted with gold lining, It was extremely soft. But, looked elegant and even fit for a Queen. It never got in her way but it was extremely long. ''To long'' She thought simply, only to pause in shock once more when she saw the white dress shorten and seemingly change. It was shorter and the dress looked more conservative now. It had a open V-neck but now its closed and looks like a seemingly long dress just a little below her knee. It also had short sleeves. She kept her hands close together, when she saw a spark from out from them. ''This is normal, right'' she thought nervously over and over again as she walked forward. Only to have grass and flowers spring out wherever she stepped. She tried to play it off as ''its''s not weird. No, it''s not weird at all'' Finally she stopped walking she was only about a few feet away. She realized she has no idea, who she is?, where she is?, and what''s going on?. She sighed she wanted to sit down. Just as she was about to move she bumped into stone bench. She looked at it in shock and then saw some strange words on it. Written in a language she didn''t know, but the closer she looked the more she realized she could read what was written. "Bring Back what once was mine, that was stolen from the hands of Time" she whispered. And the something happened, grass started to grow, it was like, the architecture was returning or something. Because as stone path grew out of nowhere and lead straight back to the church. ''Okay¡­" The girl sat down on the bench. She sat they''re for awhile her eyes on the sky and the sun that is going down. Still far off into the distance was endless desert. Despite her being surround by grass and red flowers. She thinks she heard something in the distance, but it wasn''t clear enough and besides she was already entrance by the sun for some reason. She closed her eyes and tired to some up something, tried to remember something. And nothing, just as she was about to give up. "Gaze" She heard a ghostly whisper said making her turn around abruptly. She saw a young girl who looked around 12 years old. The girl''s face was pale and laced with shock. "You¡­.." The girl struggled and had tears in her eyes. "Who are you?!" she yelled at her. "I don''t know, Sorry, I woke up in the Coffin over inside. I don''t know much else." She struggled to say and wasn''t sure either. She tried to be calm toward the little girl who was clearly shaken about something. Of what she didn''t maybe she was this girl''s relative or something. That is when she froze, she just told the little girl that she didn''t remember anything. "You woke up in the Coffin?" The little girl rushed over her steps containing furry. "You don''t remember anything. Bulllshit!" The blonde-haired women locked up to the furry induced little girl. "I¡­.I.." "Don''t Li-" The little girl touched her arms and fell on her knees, face was pale and sweet poured. The women was so shocked at the girl''s sudden change that she wanted to cry, her tears glistened. "You really, are the legendary Red Queen. The one from the stories." The little girl started to cry. Chapter 253 - War of Silver and Red (1) "Your Majesty, This humble servants is Vivian luck heart. Of the Lockhart Family, my family was entrusted with keeping these scared grounds a to protect and await for your return." "Ummmmmm" The sudden change made the women confused, and not sure if she should say anything because the little girl was in-between solving. It was only a second before the little girl remembered, that the person before her couldn''t remember anything. "Yes, where are my manners, Your Majesty, your name is Gaze Krirrian Dawn. You''re the avatar that our Goddess had chosen to lead us. When the other races began to appear upon these lands." She took a deep breath. "The other races began to cause havoc; the world was dying. So, your majesty, choice to heal the world with the power granted to you by the Goddess. You have been asleep in that Coffin for about 800 years, our family text has said that you''ll only awaken when the world has been healed enough." "¡­." The Women paused and breathed deep, the name Gaze was familiar. She can only guess that it is her name. "800 hundred years, Queen, I am not sure what to make of it." "You Majesty, it is said that in one of the gifts given to you was the power of Nature. That where you step life does grew, that where you step as a sign of your Majesty red flowers; the legendary Roses will grow before your feet." "Oh¡­." Gaze trailed off. ''Well, I guess now I know, why ''that'' happen" "You second Gift was darkness, your third gift was called Force, and your Forth Gift was the Thirteen heavenly blades." "Okay¡­." Gaze nervously looked down and fiddled with her hands. "Um, can you tell me a little about this place. "This place is what once was the former Capital Ayil, The ruins of the ancient city is buried beneath the sands. In order to protect you the land died and buried you deep within the storms of sands. What was once the glorious country for our Race, is now nothing but desert. The Silver Bloods that ambitious race took advantage of your disappearances and enslaved a majority of out Race. The one''s who did escape enslavement hide themselves within the desert which doesn''t allow the Silvers to enter. " "Enslavement?" Gaze went pale with worry. "Yes, as of now, the Red Race those who remain free are in constant conflict with the Silver." Vivian explains the events that she knows as well as a little bit about her family, not only where they historians who valued the past but they where the ones who where put in charge of caring for her. Upon the day she awakens. As Such they are the only one who knows this location and this was her first time coming here. Silver, Red, Bronze, Gold, and Green. These where the five races that touched the world, The red race was the first to land they held foundations in this world for thousands of years, when the other four races arrived seeking to cause trouble. The Red Empire was the biggest and most powerful they where glorious. Despite not having any power themselves they. But, that was fine since Gaze their ruler and leader had that power to protect them. The other Races where no match for her, and where surprised by her. However, it was a different story when they started causing trouble with each other. You would think that they would work together to get rid of the Red Race. But, no the other Races strangely hated each other and couldn''t stop getting into conflict with each other. It grew big enough that all the races started causing massive damage to the world. Its balance was at stake, she forced them to stop, but the damage done was excessive. The only safe place was the Red Country that was already being supplied by her power was the only stable place. Most of the former Red Empire was turned to desert and it is only inhabitable to other races. Only a few cities that used to belong to the Red Territory where habitable. But, they where tablen over by the Silvers the only Blood Race that still remains active, the other Blood Races disappeared around the same time She went to sleep. Those Cities became the foundation of the Silver Bloods Empire, their originals names where long changed. Boel which was a Port town is now a large city named Clemti, the Silver poison the sea around that area with waste. The waters are too toxic to touch around that area. Kemuel became Heidi, it has a large gold mine. The mine has and still is producing gold and is the primary source of income in the town. Adoel, which is now a military base, enslavement camp, and Prison for Red-Bloods is now named Fort Mist. It is their largest military base and sits on the edge of the Desert. And Lastly the capital of the Silver Empire, Embrace. It used to be called Chasan in the days of old. But now all these Cities are tainted by Silver hands. It was a long explanation, but the more she talked the sadder Gaze felt. She eventually followed Vivian outside the crunch to see a busted and rustic vehicle. She took on last look at the Church before leaving it behind. She watched it disappear in the distance, she kept glance back and forth from the window and Vivan who was drive. Her expression was straight but, in her eyes, seemed to be excitement and hope. It was a long Drive and Gaze started to feel sleepy, and in the end, she dozed off. Chapter 254 - War of Silver and Red (2) Gaze was still asleep when the door she got in from was abruptly opened. Snapping her awake, A young man older then Vivian appeared a weapon pointed at her. Causing Gaze to panic out of the corner of her eye. She Saw Vivian being held down with her mouth shut, she was struggling, and her face seemed pale. "GET OUT THE DAMN CAR!" The young man yelled in furry. Gaze gulped and nodded her head, she stepped out , the moment her feet touched the ground. The gras started to grew on dry rock. This triggered the youth, into blind madness. "SILVER!" He yelled as he shoot his weapon, Gaze in fear moved over was unable to stay safe from the bullet, the shoot was close to the heart and she fell to the ground, where life started to grew. The group froze, as they saw her red blood spill, Vivian was scared but she was free enough to move. "You Majesty." Vivian''s thought where rolling around. Her family''s whole purpose was to protect the Queen with their lives. If she where to die by the hands of her own people, her ancestors would turn over in their own graves. "What are you guys standing their for, Help" she screeched at the group with tears in her eyes. The youth who shoot her raised up his weapon again, he froze at the sight of her blood. But he thought it must be another Silver blood ''Trick''. When he was held back as a medical team ran out to help. The moment they all touched her a shockwave went through them and they fell to their knees for a moment before rushing to help her. Vivian was so hopeful before; the return of the Queen meant the return of the glory days. She can''t die yet. "Damn it, let me go. The B***-"But he for he could say it Vivian punched him. He shot her majesty, without warning, if she dies he shall not live. It didn''t matter to her they she had now this boy all her life. The other in the group tried to stop her, but, realized they couldn''t stop her. Which was unusual. "Look at her eyes" One of the groups said in shock but had a clear trembling voice. Vivian stopped when the youth under her was passed out black and blue his face was bleeding and didn''t look like it will recover. She was finally calm enough to realize she made a dent in the ground as well. "Vivian, your eyes" said a female member who pulled out a mirror. Looking at her eyes that gleamed red and then returned to normal after a while. She thought about one of her family''s record in history. The Red Guard where aa unique force of shoulders blessed by the Queen, meaning they where given a little power that made them more capable. Red eyes where a trade mark of the fabled Red Guard who protected her majesty. Gaze was walking around in the darkness, she was really depressed, she was hurt not long after waking up. She really wished she didn''t lose her memory at least then she would be able to understand things more with. Now she is walking around with now real direction and probably in limbo. Sighing she stopped and sat down, she was like this for some time, how long exactly it seemed to be endless. She doesn''t know how but she fell asleep in limbo. By the time she woke up again, she was in a different place again. The room looked a little too fancy, looking down she saw that she wasn''t in bandages and didn''t have any injuries. Crash! The Sound shocked gaze so much she froze and looked at the young lady dressed in what she could assume was maid attire. Before running out, Gaze didn''t even get a word in and now she was lost. ''Why did you run away?'' Gaze wanted to cry. She then looked back down and stared at her hands for the longest time. When another person walked in, this time it was and older women, she had a scar on her face and an eyepatch. She looked intense, so Gaze once again wasn''t sure what to do when then when kneeled before her. ''What''s this feeling of familiarity?'' "Your Majesty, After you where Shoot by Thomas, you where left in a 20 year coma. I am an Vivian I was eleven back then but now I am thirty-one. This place used to be called Camp Hamon is now Fort Hamon, is used to be barely anything. But, you return caused the land around here to become fertile once again, Thanks to that some hidden places where revealed allowing use to build and turn Hamon into a Fort. We have been using Technology of the Ancients we recovered. We haven''t made any movements against the Silver bloods and have been slowly building our forces Silently and pulling off rescue missions to free as many Red Bloods as we can." Gaze stared in shock. ''Twenty years?'' she thought, ''That''s Vivian'' the more that she looked at Vivian she saw the features of the little girl she meets. It was a simple thought, but Gaze truly wished she could heal those scars. IF it really was twenty years and went through a lot of trouble to earn both scars and the loss of her eye. Vivian started to glow as the scars on her face suddenly disappeared, shocking her and Gaze both. "You majesty I humbly thank you for treating this one injuries." Gaze''s face scrunched up in silence, she didn''t even know she could do that. While Vivian had her face to the ground like she was worshipping god. Chapter 255 - War of Silver and Red (3) Gaze sat comfortably at a table she had been awake only for a week, but everyone she met kneed down fast the moment they saw her. She often wondered if they had not hurt their knees because of how force they did it. As for the Fort that from her memory was nothing but canyons with holes in it, barley having housing but caves. It now had beautiful structures with inscription written on some of the stone. The Camp was small before but now it looks like a flourishing City. They grew indoor plants to feed the populace, they where quiet advance in technology. Their vehicles ran on energy contained in gems, from the mines, and not oil. Don''t know how they managed that but they did, Schools weren''t discriminate. They also had an ever so advancing research center. Housing was small but comfortable enough that it can fit large families. Also everyone here is trained in combat in some way. The next thing was the temple, it is the main supplier of water. Gaze has no idea where the water comes from but it certainly isn''t from underground or the sky. '' Vivian had told her the Temple appeared not long after she was brought to Fort Hamon. It is a mystery to them as well, but one they are great-full for. Since water is no longer a problem, the other about this water is that it is unique its like it enhance. Using it on crops will bring a full harvest in only a month no matter what crop, While on animals and humans it can act as a cure and promotes health. The past is certainly a strange thing, why did all these good things disappear along with her 800 year old sleep. The people of the red race may not have been pushed into enslavement if these things where still present. Gaze was entranced by her thoughts that began to harm her head, but she was drinking calming tea maid by the girls here with the curing water. Vivian also brought all the notes and what was left over information by her ancestors, they where of course the original doc.u.ments. When they where capable of making copies of them Vivian had them distributed among the people. The Krirrian Order, was the religion the Red Empire Followed. She the avatar was meant to be a vessel for their Goddess. But, was reawakened as an Avatar instead to lead the people. Vivian''s family at the time although historians where tasked with protecting the Vessal at that time. The order itself in the bible written by the Fist high priestess Claris, Their Goddess did not care for worship but morally right practices. As a result, when it comes to worshipping the Order had made their own rules on how to do so, since it was built by them it wasn''t fixed and could develop and change over time. "Vivian, about the Red Guard. You said a single touch from me can turn them into¡­..Red Guards, does that mean while I was unconscious. People where touching Me." Gaze couldn''t help but ask. "¡­.." Gaze was met with silence, Vivian, did not answer for a while. "Would you like some more square cakes? I''ll request the Li''a to bring in some more sweets." ''She dodged the question'' Gaze thought as she saw Vivian walk towards a passing Li''a. Li''a are servants but at the same time not they are considered caretakers and cleaners. They work on Shifts and have two days off during the week. The word ''servant'' is a foul world to the Red Race these days. Gaze couldn''t help but find a lot of things troublesome, especially when she read the Krirrian Bible. In it states that Gods can die, and when they do their name will be lost to their worshippers as well as what type of god they were. IN fear of that most Gods don''t want to be forgotten and have their worshippers carry their names in other ways. The Krirrian order and her middle and last name where given to her by the people when she woke up. Her whole name revolved around this Goddess, because the people feared forgetting her. Should such an event have occurred upon her death. It was at this point Gaze couldn''t help but both wonder and shiver at the same time. ''What could Kill a God?" Chapter 256 - War of Silver and Red (4) Vivian had returned with a Li''a who carried in a plate of treats. Caramel she could see it in top of the plate, such a delicious thing. Her eyes filled with excitement as she quickly took the small caramel quare cake into her mouth. When she had realized what she had done she went red with embracement. Vivian and the Li''a both couldn''t help but smile at the cute moment of her majesty. "Your majesty, do you wish to read anymore scriptures?" Vivian said as she saw most of them where pushed to the side. Gaze was oddly enough a fast reader she could remember anything she read as well. Vivian had study the work for years, well, the research also did as well. Yet, it took Gaze mare seconds to completely remember all of it. "Yes, you can put all these away except for the scrolls." Gaze said, whole thinking. She needed to take a second look at them, the Scrolls are filled with random lines that had multiple meanings. She really couldn''t understand what they where for. "Vivian?" Gaze called her before she left the room. "Chasan, was the founding city for the empire, why was the capital moved to here? Do you know?" "No, your majesty. The capital move happened around the beginning years of the Red Empire, that information was not saved." "¡­.." Gaze inwardly sighed, it was yet another thing unknown to her. "Please continue what are you doing" She said softly, both Vivian and the Li''a who was their walked out of the room with loads of scrolls and papers and books in their hands. Gaze stood up and walked towards the open balcony that had a beautiful of the Base. Below soldiers both male and female where training, the market was booming and teaming with life and laughter. The Parks showed children playing and having fun. Grass and all sorts of greenery only grew within the walls of the base, outside was pure desert kissed by the sun several times. She leaned on the stone railings lost in thought as she stared off into the distance, when she finally moved again, she saw the words carved into the railings that weren''t their before. "Take me back to a place, I know, Changed by time''s cruel gift. Destroyed by enemies, heartless actions." She ended up reading out loud, nothing seemed to have happened so Gaze shrugged her shoulders and turned around. Only to be met with a dark alley and outlooking a busy street filled with people. Gaze froze and panicked she had no idea where she is or what the just happened. But, right at this moment she blamed her stupidity for reading the writings outload. "Young lady?" said a middle-aged man. Gaze turned around to face him, the guy looked to be a mugger and he held a revolver in his hand. "Red or Silver?" he asked. "Red" Gaze forze she didn''t want to be shoot again. "¡­." The Middle-aged old man was quick and observed her for a moment. Making Gaze even more nervous. "Young Lady, please follow me" he said softly, the change in tone made Gaze looked at him twice, and then nodded as she followed him further into the alley. She was lead to what looked like a tavern underground, she was handed a cup of water by the middle-aged old man. Everyone here was a little rough looking but, Gaze could see the helplessness in their eyes. "Young lady, where are you from?" said the Middleaged man. "I''m from Fort Hamon" the moment she said that she was met with dead silence. "Umm, My name is Gaze, could you all please introduce yourselves before we start talking. I feel a bit awkward not knowing your names" Gaze said nervously. It lightened the mood and made the gentlemen around the table smile. Charlie Taylor, was the middle-aged man who looked about ready to mug her. Kai Mason, Corey Dixon, Theo Robertson and Jonathan Davies are patrons of the bar. Luke Stout is the bar''s owner. All of their injuries where caused by work-related issues and abuse by the silvers. "Young Lady, does Camp Hamon still exist" Said Charlie, in a worried tone. "Yes, Sir, I do that Lady Vivian has kept operations to rescuers only. To build up forces, I don''t know what the outside as heard. But, can I guess that all of you think that Camp Hamon had fallen." "Yes, since the Silvers had stopped reporting their activities on the radio we thought they had fallen." Said Luke, "But, you say they went quiet to build up forces." Luke was lost in thought. "Yes, Sir, Camp Hamon¡­..Fort Hamon, wants to build up forces." "I understand, Miss Dawn, but it''s hard to believe. This is the Capital of the Silver Empire, Embrace. Your two far away." "¡­." Gaze looked down for a moment and reached for a little shard of glass. "Perhaps you''ll believe me with this" she slightly cut her hand, to prove she is a red blood and touched the wooden table. The moment she lift up her hand a little pink flower rose and sprang to life. Shocking the entire tavern into standing up. Chapter 257 - War of Silver and Red (5) "Umm, please believe I am a red blood. I just have a little power that''s all, I''m not really in complete control of them and that''s why I ended up her." Gaze said nervously. Vivian had told her that the Silvers had erased a lot of the past, the enslaved Reds were forced to forget about the existence of the Red Queen. They don''t know that she exists and a lot of what they know is forced upon them by the Silvers. "I''m sorry." Gaze said as she touched the table with her bare hands and jumped back, the whole table turned into a field of baby flowers. She honestly can''t completely control it sometimes and then this happens. "I''m Sorry" she said again, panicking this time. "Miss Dawn, Please-" Charlie walked up to her and tried to calm her down went he touched her and dropped down. "Ummm" Gaze looked at the kneeled down man, who went quiet. She wondered if this is what happens when a red Guard is created. "Are you okay, Mr. Taylor" she backed up, given the man some distance from her. Vivian did the same thing, she recalled, "Charlie, man, you good." The man called Charlie nodded as he stood up, he seemed to be in a daze. "Mr.Taylor, this happens every time I touch a Red blood. Vivian says that a single touch from me can grant you a little bit of my power. But that is all that she would tell me. What did you feel?" "¡­." The others stared at her for a second and then looked at their friend who was still dazed and not answering. "Okay, that''s it." Jonathan said as he walked toward Gaze, he was the closet and only gave her a tap when he to fell to his knees. ''Just from a single touch'' Gaze nervously looked down at the second person who also appears to be dazed. "Are guys alright? The H***, aren''t you answering for." Luke said impatiently, he the walked over to Gaze with a pair of leather gloves. "Here, young lady. You may cause some mayhem if you walk around touching anything. So, wear these" Gaze quickly put on the gloves. As she did her clothes started to glow and change She is now in a casual outfit that fit the standers of the red bloods enslaved by the silvers. Gaze had a blank stare, she was frozen along with the people in the tavern except for the two daze idiots. "None, of you saw anything did you" she said with a trembling tone. She watched them turned their faces away slightly red. Gaze''s eyes glistened a little and she went red with embracement. A month later¡­.. Gaze was walking around in a servant outfit, she was rather worn, she had no way to contact Vivian. Charlie has taken off to go and communicate her whereabouts, to Vivian, he went alone just in case something happened. Lucas took her in and got her a temporary job as a cover up, so, no one gets suspicious. Jonathan had been building up a resistance on his own, once Charlie is able to establish contact, they will form up together. Outside the door to one of the silver nobility who was surrounded watching the TV. Gaze was playing close attention. The newscaster returns, paler than ever. Someone whispers to her offscreen and she shuffles through her notes, her hands shaking. "It seems that an organization has taken responsibility for the Opal bombing," she says, stumbling a bit. Jonathan when he raised enough forces in the Capital and surrounding cities, began to attack the Silvers in bombing and petty terroristic attacks. Gaze didn''t like this but also couldn''t voice her opinion to stop, because this is war and this has to do with the 800 year old treatment of a race. On her second day in the capital Gaze, saw and execution of a Red Blood by the Silvers. The youth was protecting his younger sister, and both died because of them noble burned them alive with his power. She wanted to save them but Lucas held her back and was pulling her away. The Image still haunts her. "A terrorist group calling themselves the Scarlet Guard released this video moments ago." "The Red Guard?" said a young girl''s voice, one of the silver blood children "Who the hell ¡ª?" "Some kind of trick¡ª?" and other confused questioned No one has heard of the Red Guard before. "We are the Red Guard" Said Jonathan''s voice on screen. He yelled confident words while screaming, cheering where sounding out. "You believe you are the masters of the world, but your reign as kings and gods is at an end. The Return of the Queen, her majesty of Red Roses. You shall see our furry!" Another thing Jonathan has been doing promoting her to the Silvers. Taking this queue, Gaze leaves quickly the capital is about to become a blood bath. It doesn''t take her long to leave the silver nobles home and disappear into an alley. She can already hear the screaming behind her. Entering Lucas alley, she hides in a corner, as "What is the Red Guard?" the Silver yells into the face of a red blood. "Who are they?" Before the Red can answer, a spray of water pounds against him, stronger than falling hammers. The silver raises a hand and the water rises up, splashing him again. Silvers surround the scene, jeering with glee, cheering him on. Gaze started to crying in pain as if the Red''s suffering was also hers. The Red sputters and gasps, trying to catch his breath. He proclaims his innocence with every spare second, but the water keeps coming, drowning him. Lucas pulls her into the Tavern, and quickly shields her from the sight. She trembles and starts to cry, without being their she can see them suffering, she can hear their cries. Her Vison takes off into the streets. Officers run back and forth in the street¡ªthey don''t know what to do or who to protect. A few round up Reds, forcing them to their knees. They shiver and beg, repeating over and over that they don''t know anything. Gaze gives silent muffles as she sees them unjustly killed. She held herself together not realizing her powers are going haywire causing a huge storm. A storm which raged lighting that struck and instantly killed silvers indiscriminately. She hears Lucas trying to keep her calm, but she just couldn''t keep calm. Eventually she saw something that made her run and outside towards the plaza. Silvers where targeting children now too, she was fast and so when she reached the plaza. She put herself in a protective stance before them. "Separating the officers and the children" They smirked with faces full of confidence, thinking less of her as they approached. IN the back of her mind she heard a soft familiar voice. "Repeat after me" it said so close to her ear. "Powers that be, protect me, turn me into something I''m not." Gaze quietly repeated what she heard in a language that doesn''t have sound. Afterwards, the officers raised their guns ready to fire cruelly. "How dare you" She said in a wobbling voice, tremors began and the storm rage even more violently, as more and more silver gathered around the plaza. The other silvers froze, Gaze glowed. Another Silver popped he seemed stronger then the officers and he took up a stance to protect his comrades as Gaze''s glowing light expanded and consumed the whole area. Chapter 258 - War of Silver and Red (6) Gaze woke up in a fancy room, the first things she thought about was the children, she was trying to protect. She held up her hands and clasped them together. Thankfully she was able to summon up images of them. It seems they are in Fort Hamon, She must have teleported them. She was angry and upset at that time when she used her power. She sat up alone in the room and looked around. The familiar walls felt alive, Gaze couldn''t help but stand up to touch the beautifully decorated wall. As if connected with the place itself, flashes into her mind. Her heart went to ease, this was the royal palace of Embrace. The Royal temple created by the Goddess herself, it was then she learned that the all the temples of the Red Race are alive and have consciousness. Its strange that she didn''t feel this in Hamon''s temple but she feels it strongly here. She realized she is safe her, that is the comfort giving to her by this temple. "You awake" said the silver, young man observing her. He frowned because she is touching the wall, Gaze turned to him on guard but not worried, the living castle has defensives. If she is endangered it will protect her. "Why have you taken me here, instead of the dungeons. I am sure that I have....Put a few Silvers to rest. Is that not grounds for a red blood to be killed on the stops." The young man frowns, "I''m Prince Raymphon Krispetor. Although this may seen new to you, but I am your cousin." Gaze frowned. "Cousin your real name is Ventora Heitumal, of the Heitumal family that where assassinated eighteen years ago. You where taken in by the ''Stout''" He said it in a disgusted tone and unjustly raised as a red Blood. ''Stout, Lucas family. Why would he say such a thing'' Gaze frowned even more. "I don''t believe you." Raymphone, shorting it to Ray. Walked up to her a took a small blade he poked her hand. Gaze watched in horror that what came out was silver blood and not red. Then she remembers that she had chanted what seemed to have been a spell and calmed down a little. "I¡­I can see that, but what makes you think I am this Ventora Heitumal." "The Red blood who claimed to be your adoptive father held onto a locket that has is a symbol of the Heitumal family." Gaze frowned even more, even if it is temporary to protect herself it still, is unsettling to see something like this. Her blood changing color. "My adoptive father, he wasn''t killed was he." "No he was given a lot of coins and sent away." "..." Gaze went quiet. "Cousin, I''ll leave the servants to attend to you they will bring you to the throne room to met Father." Ray said as he left, Gaze could see the suspicious glint in his eyes the moment he left. Female servants walked in with clothing ready to dress her and attend to her. They where all Silver bloods, they had c.o.c.ky attitudes on them. "Is that what they wish for me to wear." "Yes" Said one of them and Gaze walked over touched the piece of cloth light. The Servants trembled in shock as they watched the beautiful fabric disappear. Gaze''s clothes glowed into light particles and changed into the beautiful cloth that they handed to her. Hairstyles and make-up already done. "You don''t need to be to touch me, I can dress myself." Gaze said solemnly, "Please lead me to wear we I must go next." She said. The palace was excellent, she was supposed to be led to the throne room, but she wasn''t. The temple had already told her the layout. It was a small room where a beautiful woman in elegant attire where in. Silvers where all poisonous, Gaze thought as she looked at this woman, with light green hair. Silver''s hair and eye colors where always in the light spectrum, they would very from reds, blues, greens and all colors but the tones would be light. Gaze was made to sit down opposite of as the maids left. The women said nothing as she peered into Gaze''s eyes. It took her awhile to understand what she trying to do. Mental abilities, although Gaze couldn''t feel anything, she knows something is happening. Suddenly the women scream in horror, making her jump from her seat as in terror. ''What on earth happened?'' Gaze was confused as the women pass out onto the ground and a large ground of people entered. A youth rushed into help the women on the ground, he pulled her out quickly. An older gentlemen and Ray where in the room now. "You sit down and explain what happened!" The older man yelled, Gaze was confused and still is but she slowly sat down. She really wasn''t sure what else to do. The old man was somewhat surprised as he started at her in shock. "umm, I''m not sure what happened sir." Gaze fidgeted, "All she did was stare at me right. I think she tried to get inside my head or something" She stopped talking when she saw that the old man was really, was just starting. "Is something wrong?" Chapter 259 - War of Silver and Red (7) Gaze was brought to the throne room, along with the other two. The King sat upon his throne, the women from earlier also walked in along with the youth who first took her away in the first place. With this setting, Gaze can assume that the women was this man''s Queen and the youth by her, her Son. Since they look similar. All except his white her, which models the King and the other Prince. "Ventora Heitumal." The King spoke with a regal tone, "You are the last Survivor of the Heitumal Household that had perished under an assassination conducted by the Red Terrorist. You belong to my Late Wife, Queen Bidanna. Birth Family, You are cousin to my Eldest Son and Crown Prince Raymphone." Gaze slightly raised her hand. "What is it?" The King Questioned. "If I may ask, Can Speak in a Casual way. I do not understand the Cutesy of your People just yet." Gaze said nervously. She was going to ask them to elaborate how or why they came to the conclusion that she was this Ventora Heitumal. But, decided against it, right now she is on enemy lines and she has no complete control over her powers nor anyway to contact Vivian or Jonathan. "You will be learning from and instructor and regain the teachings that where denied from due to your unfortunate circ.u.mstances as You are Silver, a lady of a lost High House, a noble with great power, and one day, a princess of the Silver Empire." "¡­.." Gaze frowned. "You will marry my son Davlan, and you''ll do it without putting a toe out of line." The King motioned to the Boy next to the one she believed to be Queen. Although, Smiling the women''s eyes where still filled with poison. The First time, Gaze merely glance at him. But, this time a sense of familiarity washed over her. She Couldn''t help but continued to star. Davlan the object of her stare was thrown off as well, his eyes contained a flash of something. It seems he two couldn''t take his eyes of her at a second glance at her. A Flash of something he didn''t recognize appeared in his mind for a split second, but it disappeared. "This seems a bit . . . much. You don''t want to make me a lady, much less a princess." Gaze says quietly The King''s face cracks into a grim smile. "Oh, but I do, my dear. For the first time in your rudimentary little life, you have a purpose." Gaze pulled her eyes away from the other Prince and looked dazed into the floor, she clearly heard the King, but something in her felt angry. Is it because the King was being demanding to her, it''s odd. "Here we are, in the early stages of a badly timed rebellion, with terrorist groups or freedom fighters, or whatever the hell these idiotic Red fools call themselves, blowing things up in the name of Rebuilding what they never had." "So, I am an Opportunity. a Silver by blood but Red by nature, raised up with us, you wish to placated them" Gaze said softly. "Like an old fairy tale, a commoner becoming the princess. So I can be their champion. They can look to me instead of the terrorists." "This isn''t a request, Lady ," The King says. "You will go through with this, and you will do it properly." The Queen turns her pale eyes on me. "You will live here, as is the custom for royal brides. Every day will be scheduled at my discretion, and you will be tutored in everything and anything possible to make you"¡ªshe searches for the word, chewing on her lip¡ª"suitable." After being Dismissed, Gaze was brough back to her room. The Servants had given her a Lilac Gown and left to stand outside her room. Letting her sit down and looking at herself in the vanity. "The color suits you, Cousin." Rays says as he walked into the room without knocking. "Thank you" Gaze says solemnly, sometimes she finds herself unexpectedly sharp and then other times not. She can See in Ray''s eyes that he feels something for an unknown family member. Form what Gaze can guess, is that his mother the former Queen and her family died. Meaning the King and his brother are the only blood relations he has. Vivian told her that the Silvers had a long history of betraying each other for the throne there had been no expectations. Parents die by their children''s hand; Siblings also perish by both their parents and other siblings. It''s a chaotic way, but betrayal can be considered normal among the Silvers its even deeper when its blood related. No one is truly Loyal among the Silvers. ''Its like they are nothing but, businessmen. Only looking after themselves.'' This First Prince may feel this way now, but, its nothing more then a novelty "How do you like Nicht?" he asked with genuine care. Nicht, is a Silver guard, He is assigned to protect her from all harm. "Nicht is a good man. His family thinks him weak for his kindness," he adds, eyes darkening a little. As if he knows the feeling. "But he''ll serve you well, and fairly. I''ll make sure of it." "Thank you, Your Highness." The spark returns to his eyes, and a smirk to his lips. "No formalities Cousin, please call me Ray" "Thank you, Ray" Gaze smiled softly. ''Are Silvers truly capable of care, They Can, but it is in their blood to look after themselves''. The Red Bloods are incapable of it in a sense, that Honor and loyalty is ingrained into them. *A/N: High Priestess Claris, gained Followers using a Hypnotic Effect on their Food. This Practice has been used by the Order (Religion), Since then unknowingly. Ray had left at that point and Gaze took that as a que to leave and Met with the Queen, her name is Ezaatha Wysadi. Queen Ezaatha, that is. Nicht, her guard, is leading the way through the maze of passages in the upper levels of the palace. Like the Spiral Garden, the architecture is all curves of stone, glass, and metal, slowly turning downward. Eventually the Queen appears and violently grabs her arm. Her lips don''t move, but Gaze pause as she hears the women projecting her words to her head. After she was finished, the Queen, lets her go leaving her standing there. She understood the Queens, which meant her wanting, Gaze, to remember her place. ''Was that really all this meeting was supposed to be.'' Chapter 260 - War of Silver and Red (8) Standing still, Gaze realized as she looked into the Ballroom full of Silver, its and introduction into society. That was the reason she was called out. The King and Ezaatha stand on a raised surface a few feet higher than the floor, facing the crowd of their subjects. They never miss an opportunity to lord over the others. Either they''re very vain or very aware. To look powerful is to be powerful. The princes match their parents in different outfits of red and black, both decorated with military medals. Ray gives her a nod, making Gaze nod back as she had her eyes on his brother. The King then begins addressing the crowd in a regal manor, he say that todays is a joyous event. He then Turns to his Queen. "We all remember the Sudden loss of Heitumal House eighteen years ago" Silence settles on the room as the queen pauses to dab at her eyes, wiping away what are fake, forced tears. "This morning we saw a miracle. We watched a Red girl glow like a bolt of lightning, wielding power she should not have. The king and I interviewed the girl extensively, trying to discover how she came to be. She isn''t Red, but she is still a miracle. My friends, please welcome back to us Lady Ventora Heitumal, daughter of house of Heitumal. Lost and now found." With the Beckoning of the Queen, Gaze walks out and pull on a forced smile. Perhaps Vivian an Jonathan will see this and find a way to rescue her. Before She is brought to an open seat, she ends up sitting next to a women who is glaring daggers at her for no real reason. The Queen then went into a whole speech about how great she is and how she was saved and raised as a red blood. She hears a gasp in the crowd of ladies as the Queen Mentions her engagement to a prince, but doesn''t specifies which one. Making her the victim of Silver eyes staring daggers at her. Sweat poured down her back as she tried to keep calm and wait for the Queen to announce that she was marrying her son. Causing the Person next to her was pulling out killing intent. "Lady Heitumal" said a sweet male voice, making Gaze look up at him. He is the second Prince and the One considered to be her Fianc¨¦e. It''s odd that he doesn''t seem to reject it one bit. Gaze blushes silver, because the color of her blood has temporary changed. She takes his hand, there is affections in his eyes, directed at her. These feelings weren''t fake and they were true. "In the eyes of my royal father and the noble court, I would ask for your hand in marriage. I pledge myself to you, Ventora Heitumal. Will you accept?" Gaze paused, her eyes took a quick glance at the Queen who looked a bit startled at her son. Gaze''s heart pounds lightly as, it was real, everything may be fake. But, he is truly thinking about marrying her. Just what is this situation. "I pledge myself to you, Davlan Krispetor" she quivers slightly. "I accept", The young Silver ladies breathe easier, as both Her and Davlan sit in their perspective seats. He continues to give her flirtatious glances which makes her even more red. But she also doesn''t forget about the young lady who is still glaring at her like she wanted to kill her. So Gaze spent the whole time in a sandwich between this flirty Prince and the girl with very venomous eyes. "In the eyes of my royal father and the noble court, I would ask for your hand in marriage. I pledge myself to you, Tamwalyn Qinxina. Will you accept?" At some point the Lady next to Gaze had stood up and walked for too Ray, and he said these lines. Gaze wasn''t really paying any attention due to Davlan''s beautiful trained on her, making her too nervous to concentrate on anything else. "I pledge myself to you, Raymphon Krispetor" she says in a voice that is oddly high and breathy, contrasting with her hard appearance. "I accept." With a triumphant smirk, The women sits back down and Ray, also goes back to his seat with a disgusted expression flashing through his face. "Get in my way and I''ll kill you slowly, little lightning girl," she mutters. Gaze paused because she heard it, but, then looks back down. ''I don''t really care'' she said in her thoughts. The King then steps back up and continues to express, how he will handles the Red Guard. Gaze stops paying attention and just stays lost in her thoughts. After he finishes speaking its time to mingle, Ignoring everything Gaze simple walks over to the buffet, wanting to stuff her face. The King and Queen stand side by side, talking to other high nobles in greeting, while Ray is surrounded by women and his new Fianc¨¦e. Gaze of course is left alone, because she is nothing worth mentioning to them anyways. After having a full plate and wine before her she does just as she wishes and binges on them. She does not care for Silvers who are already gossiping about her. She is a red blood with a Silver veil painted over, she is in enemy territory, she could die at any moment. So, right now she eats, do some of what they want for now and as she waits for Vivian or Jonathan. She feels odd for taking the damsel in distress route, but, in truth. What can she do, that lighting thing she did when she was angry. Can she do it again, she has no idea. Her powers are unknow to her, even with everything she read. The ability potion is very verge and she is the only one who has these abilities. Gaze was already on her third plate, and ninth cup of wine. She can stuff a lot of things down, since she has a big appetite. "That''s enough of that," Davlan says, his voice swimming through the din of the feast. He pulls away her fancy goblet, replacing it with a glass of water. "I liked that drink." Gaze said, her eyes clear, she has a very good alcohol tolerance. She''ll never get the ''blackout'' experience. But there is one effect she gets when she drinks and its ''loose'' Davlan just shrugs. "You''ll thank me later." But with a smile he sits down next to her. "Thank you," Gaze snaps at him then proceeds to eat some more. "You sure can put it down" he says. "Are you saying, I''m fat" Gaze snaps her head as she chews her food, she looked like a chipmunk as she glares at Davlan. The Younger Prince immediately finds this cute, Meanwhile Ezaatha who has her eyes on her son, is shooting daggers. She is obviously not happy with how her son is acting. "No" He suddenly says in defense, his face was lightly blushed he found her chewing her food rather cute. "Are you insecure with that" Gaze suddenly questions as she nodded over in a direction, Davlan turned around only to see his father and brother enjoying a chat both shinning like the sun. His mother had walked off and was also in pleasant talk with the Ladies. His expression turned bitter watching his father and brother through. "You do feel bitter¡­" Gaze said simply but continued to eat and drink. "No, I don''t" He rejected. "Yes, you do" Gaze stared at him. She had gulped down the last on her plate. "No-" "How can you not?" Gaze talks to him in a serious tone, "Did your father also not have siblings. Yet, what did he do, he to must have had bitterness. He Obtained the throne but lost his ''precious brothers'' instead. The same goes for your Father''s Father and line that goes down. Cycles that repeats among your Family. Will you break the cycle or will you follow along it lines." Gaze can see it, He doesn''t hate either of the two, but, feels bitter about the treatment. Its odd because the two so obviously care for this Prince. But, the one distancing himself from them is the Prince himself. Gaze sighed inwardly the Silver society and the Queen are probably the ones who made him feel that way. The night is finished the celebration, you can guess it just also happens to be some type of Silver holiday. So the King begins his close speech. Ray take his fianc¨¦s had and they stood side by side. Not to far from the King. Davlan took her own hand as they both paired behind them, his hand was cold, Gaze looked at his Facial expression. The Bitterness was still in his eyes, she unconsciously squeezed his hand looked away. Staring at nothing and wanting to do nothing more then get this day over with. The Cameras finally stopped rolling. Chapter 261 - War of Silver and Red (9) As everyone is clear, "That went well," Ezaatha says, snatching her hand away from the king when we reach the residence floors. He doesn''t seem to mind in the least. "Take the girls to their rooms." she then says. She doesn''t direct her command at anyone in particular, but four guards break off from the group. Their eyes glitter behind their black masks. "I can do it," Ray and Davlan say in unison. They glance at each other, startled. The Queen raises one perfect eyebrow. "That would be inappropriate." She says I''ll escort Ventora, Dav can take Tamwalyn," Ray offers quickly, The then king shrugs. "Let them, Ezaatha. The girls need a good night of sleep, and the Guards would give any lady bad dreams." He chuckles, tossing a playful nod at the guards. After a moment of tense silence, the queen turns on her heel. "Very well." Like any wife, she hates her husband for challenging her, and like any queen, she hates the power the king holds over her. A bad combination. Once the King and Queen left the room bidding their goodbyes. "My room is where, exactly?" Tamwalyn asks, glaring at Davlan. The blushing queen-to-be is gone, replaced by the sharp she-devil she is. He gulps at the sight of her. "Uh, this way, miss¡ªma''am¡ªmy lady." He holds out an arm to her, but she breezes right by him. "Good night, Raymphon, Ventora," Davlan sighs, making a point of looking at me, wishing he was the one escorting her. Gaze watched as they disappear leaving both her and Ray in the room alone. "You picked a real winner," she said, making the Prince''s smile drop. "I didn''t pick anything. Everyone knows that." "At least you knew this was coming. I woke up this morning and didn''t even have a boyfriend much less a lover." Ray winces at her words, "And, you know, there''s the ''you''re going to be king'' thing. That must be a boost." She must not be thinking straight isn''t she in the same position. Not longer after he usher her in to her room. Leaving her alone in the darkness, Gaze immediately touches the warm walls in the room. The only solstice she has is the Temple itself. That speck to her in such sort hums. The next day Gaze inwardly groans as she sits face to face with Nicht outside her door. "Are you going to babysit me every day or just until I learn my way around?" "What do you think?" "Here''s to a long and happy friendship, Officer Nicht." "Likewise, my lady." "Don''t call me that." "Whatever you say, my lady." "Please lead me to my lessons, I don''t feel like eating with the Snake and Serpent today." Gaze says simple, as she follow Nicht to some ugly does, and processed to learn from some Hag-raven with glasses. Lesson where boring and filled with nothing special, she learned to quickly much to the hag-Ravens surprise. And then she had Ugly One, Ugly two, the Fat one and then one who does not talk. They all had names that she clearly didn''t care to remember. When she was finally free she sat down on the bench of the garden, contemplating the meaning life. "Are you done for the day?" Davlan familiar voice says as he approaches his face clearing to reveal an eager smile. "I could show you around if you want." He was in more casual clothes and his face was really bright. He took her hand in his, Gaze saw that she didn''t hate it. But, his hand was now warm compared to his cold one form last night. "No." Gaze sighs, "I still have lesson with more people I have yet to meet, and probably won''t remember." "Then I won''t bother you" He says lightly but his gaze was filled with fresh happiness that buds with spring love. "¡­." Gaze also couldn''t say anything as she watched him leave, she suddenly missed his hand. Nicht appears outaa nowhere. He gives her a moment to collect myself before noting, "You know, we''d get there much faster if you actually moved." "Shut up, Nicht." Her Next lesson was in a library, her instructor was a bald dude with glasses who didn''t care to speak to her, and just sat their reading his books. After about ten minutes, Gaze decided she was going to read to. How can she not, in a place with books unknown to her she started with the closest shelf and began to read, at a speed that didn''t seem normal. An hour had passed and she was on her way to her next lesson, she ended her day with two more instructor, another bold guy and some weird buffy lady. That didn''t know how to hold back. ''God help us all'' Gaze thought. Chapter 262 - War of Silver and Red (10) Gaze had been at this going through lesson for about half a month, The Red Guard, Jonathan''s people have been making a lot of noise. The intensity of their attacks has increased rather than stop. She had seen Ray, The Queen, and only has been in light flirtatious contact with Davlan. In the middle of the garden, Gaze has decided to take of her shoes and gloves, she honestly hated wearing them, she also preferred loser clothes. So that her skin can take in the breeze. Something about being around nature just applied so much to her. Flower grew beneath her feet as she dances around, today was on of the rare free days she was giving. Because of the progress of her studies. The Instructors are of nothing but praises because they barely have enough to teach her. She knew that Nicht was close by. "Are you having fun?" She heard Davlan voice, he came to visit her again. "OF course, freedom, is pleasant and fun one its one" She said as she ran around back and forth on the flowers. They didn''t take damage and where quiet durable. Her ankle bends as she was having to much fun and she was about to fall when Davlan catches her and the both fall to the ground. This Closeness Gaze, didn''t feel like leaving, it was because of something on him that she felt was so familiar, she hug he wanting to get to get a little closer. "Cassia" she whispered, with a flushed face. She was about to say more when a shock of lighting in the form of flash went through. Making her pass out. Gaze woke back up in her room, Davlan, was asleep in a chair not to far from her. Her eyes where glazed over she crawled over to him. Davlan only woke up when the moment her lips met his. He didn''t reject it and only pulled her close. She fell back asleep like that. Afterwards it seemed that they were closer and spent more and more time together. Much to his mother''s displeasure. Gaze does find it odd that she hasn''t seen Ray in awhile and wonders if he is really busy. She forgot that since her appearance had been broadcasted live, Jonathan had become more erratic in his attacks. If Gaze was in a normal state, she wouldn''t have pushed this into the back of her mind, she wouldn''t have forgotten this. But right now, her affections are starting to cloud her judgment. She also would have noticed the changes in Davlan, that where very subtle. She would have thought about Vivian and the women slowly preparing and waiting for an opportunity to attack. In the Garden, Gaze was leaned into him while she was reading a book, on history and along royal Silver family betraying each for the throne. Davlan was reading his own book of her choosing one about science. "Davlan'' Gaze couldn''t help but say with a frown, she had been to into her personal feelings. But, this book helped her focus more. "Yes?" he said his Gaze not moving away from his own book. "Do you hate your father?" Davlan froze. "What brought this up?" Gaze didn''t look up at him, she didn''t want to read him. Davlan looked at the book in her hands and remembered what she was reading. "Your brother too?" She pressed, her Gaze still in the book. "No, I don''t" he said simply, his eyes flickered indicating his lie. But Gaze didn''t see them as she sighed in relief, she didn''t want to believe her would lie to her. But today she was a bit clearer headed. She remembered where she stood in the world. Davlan missed the sorrowful face she had on. An Enemy is an Enemy, even if that enemy is someone you love. "Do you want to be King?" She asked next, Just because her attention span lacked doesn''t mean she won''t keep an eye on others. Ray, he is a great Knight, and wonderful Prince, he is extremely talented. But as a King, he won''t be able to do so. With as Great and Talented as he is, he''ll follow his father''s footsteps and oppress the people like his father before. Sadly, he is a fixed person, he''ll say he''ll give effort but won''t apply it. That is At least How she observed him as. And once her thoughts go rolling they pile up into truths and theory. The King is just like his siblings keeping the mindset of being on top of the world and never truly worrying about falling. A Deadly confidence that comes from the belief that his own family members won''t betray him. He clearly sees the greed and cruelty in his wife''s eyes. While his younger son he expects him not to be jealous of his older brother and support him wholeheartedly. That was it he only expected it and didn''t pull forth any action for it. His wife can manipulate the minds of others.... Gaze stopped right their and inwardly went pale, she didn''t want to believe a woman was poisonous enough to make her son into a puppet. To not allow her child any freedom to be themselves. She tries to stop her thought and wanting to ask. But her heart is scared. The Greed of One can truly be vicious. Chapter 263 - War of Silver and Red (11) "No" Davlan said, it was his answer. "Davlan, I truly hope that you mean so. You are your mother''s son and its hard not to see greed in her eyes. I hope, her ambition does not affect the freedom you can achieve with your own hands. You don''t have to be king to be a great person." Gaze felt his arms wrap around her and pull her closer. "Your Father and your brother, both love you. Although sometimes you may not see it. They do look out for you. Even if things seem bleak please trust that they do." His hold tightens somewhat, Gaze couldn''t help but relax more into his warmth. "You don''t need to worry" he said lightly. "Then will you promise that no matter what happens you''ll always support your brother and father" She smiles when she sees his pinky finger stretch-out to met hers. "I promise" Gaze brushed brightly and giggled a little. "Dav, I have to go to my next lesson. I''ll see you later" Gaze said the moment she saw Nicht, she didn''t fail to notice the swift expression in Nicht''s eyes. Fear and anxiety not to her but towards the person behind. Her expression turned to genuine heartbreak. What she refused to see was seen by the eyes of Nicht. And Now she doesn''t have hope, that he''ll keep his promise. But who is she kidding, she is also deceiving in some way. And yet it still hurts. Because she one''s she is being lied to. Tonight here another party to attend to, Gaze walks down the Hall to Meet Davlan''s pure and loving look in his eyes. "You look beautiful," he says quietly, nodding down at her dress. She slips into his arm as if it was natural. "Hopefully its over quickly, I don''t like these parties all that much." Gaze starts to wonder how long she has been here in Embrace, is should be over two months or three months. They Enter the room, the King and Queen are guarded by their soldiers. Ray and his Fiancee are nowhere to be scene, which Gaze is thankful for Tamwalyn has done nothing but glare or try to hurt her. "Here we go," Davlan says, letting go of her hand to stand at his mother''s side. She clasp her hands together already missing his closeness. "So how long do I have to be here?" he asks his mother, both are of the same mind since they don''t like parties and would rather enjoy the moonlight in each other''s arms. "Davlan, you can''t just come and go as you please. You have duties, and you''ll stay as long as you''re needed." "The boy''s just bored. Not enough excitement in his day, not like back at the front," The King''s says, running a hand over his trimmed beard. "You need a cause, Dav. Cal''s got his legion, he knows what he''s doing, what he wants. You need to figure out what you''re going to do with yourself, eh?" "Yes, Father," Davlan says. Though he tries to hide it, a shadow crosses his face. Gaze looks at him worriedly, and hopes he doesn''t get too hurt by his father''s careless words. "I think helping me fit in here is cause enough for Davlan," She say, hoping to draw the king''s disapproving eye away. When the King turns to her, Maven sighs and shoots her a grateful smile. "And what a job he''s done," the king replies, looking her over. "From what I hear, you''re close to a proper lady now." He smiles but it doesn''t reach his eyes. "I was taught very, well." She says simply. As she says that Ray walks, Gaze glanced at him before she curtsied and walked to the buffet. She didn''t see the conversation or look back to what''s going on. Maybe she shouldn''t have left to get comfort food to calm her nervous. Davlan didn''t blame her as he knows she eats when she gets nervous. Gaze picked up only one sweet and a wine before walking back quickly, she saw Davlan''s darkened Gaze as he watched his father and brother, his mother was full on ignoring it. She seemed happy that he was upset with the pair of males. When he turned his Gaze towards her, it was like all that washed away and was replaced with his loving eyes. She walked forward and started to consume the wine elegantly as she walked back to her place with a heavy heart. Ray gives her glance as a greeting and she smiles back. She then links her arms into Davlan, and he lead her to a pair of chairs so that the could both sit down together to enjoy the wine and sweets she brought. The King frowns at this act of closeness, while , the Queen gives nothing more then disgust. Tamwalyn continues to give the look of wanting to kill her. While, Ray, freezes. "It sweet" Davlan says as Gaze feeds him a square sweet. "Yes, although it was rather hard to convinces the chiefs to make them. Well, I mean it''s a sweet from usually eaten by Reds. But its such a shame that no one wants to experiment sometimes." She leans her head to the side as she watches Davlan picked another of his own accord, and willingly chews. Gaze pauses for a moment, a bad feeling waddles its way into her heart. "Vena, What''s wrong?" Davlan askes, seeing her face become pale. Vena is a nickname off the Silver title she received. He calls her thought because he knows she still feels uncomfortable with this name. "Gold" is was a hum from the Temples wall, it was warning her of something. When it flash a memory in her mind. "I don''t know, I feel like something bad is about to-" She was cut off when a loud explosion from above. Davlan had long pulled her close to protect her from whatever was happening. As three People, with wings, came down from the Cracks shocking the entire party into fear. Their wings where made of light and they where golden. Gaze remembered that their where other races of blood that touched this world other then. The Gold Race was a people of the sky, their homes among lands that fly in the Clouds. Their blood golden and they where one of the Races that hated all others with an intense passion. The Temple poured more memories of what it remembered about this Race. It was their she saw herself, the Queen of the Red Blood. Mercilessly killing a gold blood and bringing fear to that race. However, that her had violet eyes instead of her own brown eyes. What does that mean? "Ah, You Silvers. It has been about 800 years since our last meeting." Said a woman with golden hair and eyes. The Golden Race all look the same, both hair and Eyes glow golden and bright. And all their abilities revolve around light, the sun, and anything the brings light. The Silvers can only manipulate nature that already exist. "Since you are the largest, Silver Empire, we will spare you for another day." The women smiles sadistically. Gaze holds onto Davlan wanting to get behind him, for some reason she feels that if the see her now. Things might get even worse. One of the Golden glances his eyes over to Davlan who Gaze is hiding behind. "You Silvers aren''t the only ones who lived in the world. Although you may have forgotten." Said the male Golden who suddenly started talking he looked very sharply at what seemed to be Davlan. "Your used to be so pathetic as you wagged your tails to the Red Queen. Unlike us who where forced into slumber by her. I excited and can''t wait to see the punishment you''ll face when the Queen returns." He laughed with a bright smile as he flow away, returning to the sky. The other two Golden looked in the direction that their comrade was looking at and smiled before also flying away. Gaze finally got this piece of the Puzzle, the reason the Silvers had gotten opportunity was most likely because of herself''s leniency. She wondered if that ''her'', had seen this coming if she did then could that mean. The temple then began its repairs upon itself, as it closed up the hole left by the Golden. As for the Races who where put to sleep, things are starting to make sense to her. Yet, the meaning of it implies a lot. She wondered what was the intension of the ''her'' then. Chapter 264 - War of Silver and Red (12) The Room was cleared and panic set in, Cameras where turned off and the throne room was emptied of people. The Silvers are the only blooded races of this World and very Soon not just the Gold, but, the Bronze and Green will show themselves. There was a lot of casualties, that came from the debris of the explosion. Soon it was Gaze trembled in Davlan''s arms, The King was mad and livid. Seemingly, wanting to blame everyone for this mess that surprised him. Right now, he seems to have targeted her. He has done nothing but berate her for the past thirty minutes. The Queen said nothing, while the two Prince''s faces but grew darker and darker the more time that passes. The King blames the incident with the Golden on her all because they where looking at her. "That Enough Father, yelling at Vena will do nothing," Davlan gritted through his teeth finally having enough. The King then got Silver in the face as he yelled some more. "You did this! You poisoned him, you poisoned my boy!" he screamed at her, making Gaze cower even more. She hated this and couldn''t even think straight even more. Ray was looking away he seems to be in pain to, but, doesn''t dare to say anything. "You''ve taken my son from me!" "You have done that yourself!" Gaze yelled unable to take anymore. "He has his own heart and mind, and no one can influence that." She trembled with tears; she is starting to feel something stirring in her. She hopes to calm it down. "I don''t believe you. You have tricked him somehow." The King pushes onward, "She does not lie." The Queen finally speaks up, but the tone of her voice feels off and something feels wrong. Gaze started to get a bad feeling all over again in her gut. "¡­.." The King was quiet "A boy or not, Davlan has killed. Together with this¡ªthis snake"¡ªhe points a shaking finger at me¡ªhe has committed grave crimes against his own. Against me, and against you. Against our throne." The King isn''t thinking straight, why does he automatically assume this. "You Majesty, Wai-" Gaze begins to plead, confusion on her face. Something is truly wrong here. "You Shut up, Wench!" He yells. ''Am I making things worse'' Gaze then looked up at Davlan, only for her face to freeze in Horror. Killing intent and pent up frustration a feelings are written all over his face. The King doesn''t notice all this in his rant. "Father¡ª" Ray moves quickly, putting himself between the king and us. "He is your son. There must be another way." He was finally speaking. While Gaze whose thoughts where running around started to panic. No guards where in this room all where outside handling the public. They are in a room with someone who could control minds and in some cases a person themselves. The Only witnesses where herself, Davlan, Ray, the and the King. This was planned, The Golden where unexpected but, in the end, this was planned. She was made into a scapegoat from the beginning. That is the only reason, the King was so convinced without evidence. If he was presented with Evidence before the party, and if evidence was seen before it. The Proof would have been an incident during a party planned by the Queen. Perhaps the ones who died. Gaze''s heart hurt even more, and it felt like it was breaking. In Davlan''s eye she always saw love but this time there was more. Guilt for her, excitement for his father. His hold on her was to keep her from moving. A Pawn, a scapegoat. This large scheme was the Queen''s plan, her false identity also the Queen''s plan. The King patted Ray''s shoulder. "Ray!" Gaze yelled drawing both the King and Ray''s attention, Just before the King could yell at her more. "Get out of here, It''s a trap, RAY! Run" She can''t let this plan succeed, if it does it will destroy both, Davlan would have walked the path of no return and Ray would be forced to run forever." Davlan shuts her up, by putting his hand over her mouth. His smile sad, Ray realize something is wrong to when she says it''s a trap. Her pleading eyes and the way Davlan is shutting her up. No Guards he realizes, he starts to move away and but realizes he couldn''t nor speak. Sweat poured down his back. Since Davlan''s hold was even tighter on her, her struggles where barley useful. "You''re to smart for your own good, Protecting your cousin, your too late" Davlan said out load. "Ezaatha, what are you doing?" the King hisses through gritted teeth. And The Women smiles evilly she most likely answer him inside his head. He screams out "NO!" Gaze watches in horror as Ezaatha, Makes Ray wield his sword towards the King. ''Davlan Please'' She thought pleadingly. But her only looked coldly as he watched his brother heartbroken face filled glistening at his apologizing father. And So, goes the King of Silver dead by the hand of his own family members. Chapter 265 - The Red Empire, Azria (1) Davlan let her go at some point and joined his mother, both screaming and calling for help. Gaze, heart was bleeding. She was officially named Ray''s cousin, blood relation. Davlan would sacrifice her to become King. Ray''s current fianc¨¦ the reason why she hated her, was because she was in on this. He loved her but was willing to do this to her, for the throne he was willing to marry, Tamwalyn. The Echoes of Vivian''s voice seems to have resounded reminding her foolishness. Stepping forward to the Corpse of the King and Ray, Davlan holding his venomous mother in a protective way. Guards rush forward, forward. Ray sat in shock in the puddle of his father''s own blood. As one approaches her from behind ready to touch her he immediately turns to ash. Frightening the others, the people her only have identified her power as lighting. The Queen''s scream stop and Davlan''s face becomes pale. Ray finally looks up and see''s Gaze her eyes are violet, but they are hazed as if she is walking around in a dream. "If you can deceive, I can deceive to. If you can hide behind a false, pretense I can to." Gaze says as she looks up at Davlan. Making him shudder, her eyes where still hazy and she doesn''t seem like herself. Then again was she ever herself. The Tremors began and screams from the outside started. She grips her hand so tip that blood poor''s out, except it was no longer silver but red that fell. "¡­." Gaze started to glow bright, Ray who was next to was still seemingly out of it. "...¡­.." She whispered something as tears fell, and a white light sucked in Ray and Gaze. Jonathan saw the white light that brought familiarity, as a figure he recognized stood there without saying anything. He caught her as she fell unconsioues, tired from the heart, tired from the emotional damage he had to endure. His people pointed their weapons at Ray, who waved his hand at them. He glares at the Prince, today he just got a notice from Charlie, the other Red guards are preparing. They we all going to make a journey back to their homeland when they retrieved their Queen. Now, it seems as if they won''t have to take that extra step. Gaze woke up, with Jonathan by her side. Informing her of event that took place, right now they where on their back to their homeland. Ray was a prisoner right now, he was being kept and locked away from one of the guard. "Bring him in" Gaze said to Jonathan nodded his head. He was brought in by the red guard, he met Gaze''s tied expression. "You can leave" Was the first thing she said. "I''m sure you have allies among the Silver, who will protect you and help you fight Davlan." "You" he said horsely. "What about me?" Gaze said emotionlessly "Former Prince Raymphon, you don''t have time to worry about the weak Red bloods do you. I also don''t have time for your rebellion against your brother. At least not with the other races making so much noise." Gaze sighed. "Take him out, send someone to lead to one of his allies." "Wait." "¡­." Gaze said nothing as he was pulled away. They Group had already been travelling for a month, while she was unconscious, Davlan and his mother where almost in control of the Silver Empire. He became King and Married Tamwalyn within the week while hunting her and his brother down. The Capital of The Silver had to do a clean-up themselves because of the red thrones that bloomed out the day the king died. The Red blood from all overtook this opponent to make their way back to the desert where the once glorious red king was. Vivian already taken measure to ensure her safety. Like she thought Vivian didn''t waste time, they had long made contact and where waiting for an opportunity. She was able to find more active ancient cities in the desert that recovered their vitality. She has been immigrating the large number of reds who had finally been able to make their way. At least she had a large number of people, the ancient cities where sure to have more lost technology and text that needed to be studied. No wonder it she wasn''t able to contact her, Jonathan was left to protect her with his terrorist group. The other races, like the Gold and Green appeared. The Gold went and started a large war front with the Other Silver kingdoms. While the Green Blood the merfolk''s, went and ravaged the Silver that inhabited their island. The Bronze blood are the only race that has yet to appear, they are the beast race that where giving human forms by forming a friendship with the red bloods. She is sure that the Silvers are hurting right now, the Empire might not, but, they may be panicking in their own way. Especially since the Red Blood are already making their way back to the desert. She knows that some red are most likely being interrogated, imprisoned, or worse forced to stay. Roses represent the red empire, even if the red bloods do not know their history they will be compelled to return once they see the Rose of the Red Empire. She must return who she used to be, the mess cannot be handled by her week self. Gaze clarified her thoughts. Her memories must return and to do that she must explore the past. Chapter 266 - The Red Empire, Azria (2) "he was escorted to one of his allies" Johnathan said a few days later. "That''s good" Gaze said as she pushed her hair back. "Johnathan, bring me those that you deem worthy among your members, worry to be Red Guards" Johnathan had a look of excitement "Yes, Your Majesty" he said as he quickly left and gathered his people. Gaze lifted up a large hand mirror that was left for her on the side of the night-table, The RV was a rather comfortable ride. They had also been in some battles with Silvers and have been successful so far. The journey will most likely take around 2 more months, taking into account of the limited number of vehicles, food, resources, and the exhaustion of the Reds, as well as the long ride over the sea. This is what can be managed since going through air will get them caught immediately. Mental she is worn, but physically she is in perfect condition. Gaze touched her face lightly and looked deep into her chocolate eyes, she should have violet eyes. Setting down her hand mirror she got up from her bed she weaved her small feet around, she never liked wearing shoes or socks. Getting up she slowly walked out of the RV trailer, they where camped out in some plains surrounded by forest. Their where many cars, a few tanks front and back, The RV she was in was armored to the extreme. Perhaps for her safety although their where other RVs they weren''t as armored as hers was. There is a lot more people travelling with them then expected, she had heard while on the journey many Reds have joined. But, this number isn''t safe their could be over a thousand people. The Plains stretched very far, enough for a small town. Gaze looked at her hands, if only she could bring them all over to Azria (The Former Red Empire). She could probably do, since she had done it before with the children. But, she just doesn''t know how and that should be an excuse for someone like her. Looking at all these people, the reality finally sinks in. She honestly didn''t have time, she had just woken up with no memory and then she was shoot abruptly, only to wake up twenty years later, and then not a month passed before she was thrust into the capital of ''enemy'' territory. She knows, she knows, but never had time to adjust. So many people stood before her, Jonathan''s chosen where already gathered up. ''I have to accept it now, since people need me'' Gaze solemnly thought as she stood off of the RV with her bare feet. The field of grass glowed and bloomed into a field of flowers, surprising everyone as in that moment they all kneeled. The field seemed to have some healing effects, some injured Red Bloods where healed, the elders, the some''s ridden with illness, everyone. "Jonathan are these them" Gaze walked up to him, he kneeled like everyone else. He looked up at her he almost forgot what she asked him to do, he stood up quickly. "Yes, your majesty." "Then Please introduce them and provide reason for their valor. I think it''s best to encourage them and help encourage others this way." Gaze smiled. Jonathan smiled. "Yes, Your majesty" he said putting a fist over his heart, making Gaze wonder if that is some sort of custom she doesn''t know about. He took deep breath, as he was ready. "Jamie Guerrero" He yelled and a man with the assumed name stood up. "In light of your valiant effort¡­.." Jonathan went into a simple speech about the man. Whose face was at first red with embarrassment but then filled with honor." He kneeled before Gaze and touched her outstretched hand. He was met with the familiar shock, that comes with becoming a Red Guard. Their where other Red Guards other then Jonathan, so when it was time for the next one to be named they helped the new Red Guard move because he has yet to recover from the shock, that comes with becoming one. "Danny Pearce" "Chris George" "Jo Berry" "Silver Scott" "Lynn Gray" "Brett Lamb" Jonathan continued to call out name, giving them speeches, and whatnot. Gaze is ever more amazed out how long Jonathan could keep this. Although she herself is not tired, but, int the end she really isn''t normal either. But, she is just one person and the other reds are still kneeling. They seemed to be somewhat exhausted from it. "Jonathan a moment" Gaze finally said after the last person. "Please allow the others to be causal, they have been kneeling for a while." "Everyone arise, we still have many people to honor for their brave actions and heroism. DO not stand on ceremony either. Please relax!" He said. ''So passionate'' Gaze thought, when he finished talking the other red bloods had glorious smiles on their face as they relax on the ground or in seats. Gaze nodded for him to continue, and with a smile he spoke more names. By the end over 200 people where named and turned into Red Guards, Gaze sat down alone in the trailer as she heard the voice of people celebrating with cheers and dancing. ''Traveling across, an enemy country with over a thousand people.'' Gaze held herself together but couldn''t stop herself from crying. Because it still hurts. It took awhile for her to calm down, the situation can''t be taken lightly. They will eventually be caught, like this as more people gather. Gaze lifted the current night had fallen and during the little ceremony. She sat down once again, she can''t keep still, she looked at her hands again. She must do something. "I''m an avatar of a Goddess who has passed, yet, I still retain her power and gifts blessed to me by her. Gods can create miracles can''t they." She whispered and closed her eyes and tried to feel something she tried to stir something. But, at less felt noting making her feel even more depressed. Standing up quickly she left the travel, the people where happy, in bliss. As they should be, they shouldn''t have to worry about the bad things that could happen. When they finally retain hop after lifetimes of oppression. Without being noticed Gaze went behind her the RV she was in, no matter what she did she felt nothing. Her expression had become worse. She wanted to make a miracle happen no matter what. "Please" Gaze quietly begged, yet nothing happened. An idea came to mind, the ancient language in her head that she understood yet didn''t. She wondered if she could use that, but how does she use it? She wondered. "Ah, the scrolls!" she thought quickly and traveled down memory lane to look for something among those lines. Just a guess, or a theory, or maybe its thinking to much she wanted to try. When she read the words out loud things did happen, like with the stone bench or the stone railing. The Scrolls where in a similar language. With strange lines but perhaps they where something like spells. "Back in the place where they was born, It''s been long years since they''ve been gone. It took them long years to know wrong. Take Them Home, Back to where they belong, Back to the place they know, where they was born" She said but nothing happened, "¡­." Gaze was lost in thought, she repeated the phrase, she sighed again. Then looked up towards the moon. It was the only words coupled in a paragraph that sounded like it could do something and take them back. Gaze thought of For Hamon, "Back in the place where they were born, It''s been long years since they''ve been gone. It took them long years to know wrong. Take Them Home, back to where they belong, back to the place they know, where they was born" she continued to repeat these lines over and over again. This was her only lead Afterall. It must work she must make it work. When she opened her eyes again, she bit her lip to the point she drew blood. Frustrating clearly visible on her face. She doesn''t get just why can''t she get it to work. She is capable of it, but can''t produce it. Chapter 267 - The Red Empire, Azria (3) The Red Blood''s where very proficient, it took them only thirty minutes to pack up and move out and continued their drive. For safety''s sake sha had requested them to move at night and hide during the day. They also had plenty of Red Guards to scout and help on the journey. She''s not really sure how Red Guards abilities work, they don''t seem to have a theme like with the other blood races. A lot of the newer Red Guards are adjusting to their newfound abilities and just now experiencing power for themselves. She wondered if the others where going to get jealous but to her surprise they weren''t. They where okay with not having power. She smiled, the Red Bloods are truly present to be around, she spent to much time with the Silvers and their cruelty. The only warm thing for her at the time was the temple itself and¡­.. Gaze fell asleep on the journey, when she woke up again, it was morning it seemed. She took a glance outside moving the curtain. Sand everywhere. "¡­.." Gaze decide to stand go outside. She the first things she sees, is Fort Hamon. She saw Vivian, Charlie, and Jonathan having a great conversation, The Red Bloods who where traveling with them where being filtered into the city along with their items and vehicles. Gaze pursed her lips, she would have pouted but she wasn''t that childish. "You Majesty, you are awake." Said Charlie. "We, didn''t want to disrupt you on your sleep." Said Jonathan. "It''s Alright. Did everyone make it safely?" Gaze asked. "Yes, your majesty" Jonathan said proudly. "All Families are accounted for." Gaze nodded. "Vivian, will you be a able to process everyone, and migrate them to other cities." Vivian smiled. "Yes, your majesty. However, the amount we received today will take some time to process, roughly about a month." "¡­." Gaze looked down for a moment and smiled. "Charlie, Jonathan. Is it possible for you to assist with the people needs" She watched them give her a respectful fist to the heart and rush off to perform their duties. ''So passionate'' Gaze smiled and laid her bare feet onto the sand, instantly a field of grass grew. "Vivian can you take me back to the temple." Gaze said quickly, she wanted to get started their must be something there. "Yes, your majesty." Vivian bowed and lead her to and elegant car that, it made no noise as it drove past to a private route inside of Fort Hamon. Gaze got and even better look inside the walls, it was more livly then before with soldiers teaming while passionately screaming in praise. Women soaking in the sun and engaging nothing but pleasant conversation with true smiles. Unlike the constant fake one''s among the Silvers. Kid''s innocent laughter could be heard everywhere. The Children of the Silver where nothing more then decorations, only to smile, and not cause noise or attention to themselves. "I spent to much time among the Silvers" Gaze said, Vivian glanced at the rear view mirror to see a sad expression. "The Silvers should be different from us. We enjoy life, we enjoy love, we are always smiling no matter what comes our why. Yet, they only wish to fill themselves with greed in order to create false happiness. They are a people built on lifetimes full of Ambition and betrayal. No matter how much time has passed they have not changed, this is the very reason they will crumble. Vivian there is no longer any need to involve ourselves with the Silver Empire, the Territories they have are not worth the trouble our focus should be to restore our lost heritage. The other blood Races will not attack us for now, they have to much respect for me to start causing trouble with us. As for our People who continue to be enslave, I approve of any rescue mission to free them as soon as possible. The consequences I''ll bare as long as they can all return ''home'' to the place they belong." "Yes, Your Majesty" Vivian squeezed the wheel slight, her eyes slightly watery. But, filled with determination. Returning to the Temple of Fort Hamon, Gaze went straight to the Alter room, where the water was mysteriously being produced from. She put her hand on the alter, this room was always strange, she glanced at the stained panels before looking back down to the alter. Vivian was watching her intently, not missing a single movement. "I know you can hear me, I know you can feel me. So, please show me the way. Their must be something you need to tell." Gaze said softly. The Alter started to move on its own making Gaze back instinctively. She watched it sinks down and reveal steps. "Vivian. I''ll head down here first. Please summon, the research Team and bring them below." Gaze said to Vivian who bowed and rush out to the science team. Walking down the steps, Gaze could feel the temperature slightly dropping. But she felt the temple''s consciousness pull her down further. She finally reached a circular room, colored with dark blue. The floating lights where also blue and moving around without any direction. Gaze touched the closest one and watched it disperse and turn into six more blue lights. The most interesting thing in this room is the center, there is a glowing Gem floating on a pedestal. Water is coming out and pouring into what looks like water ways. She saw on of the water ways leads up to the room above. She stepped closer to the pedestal, the gem suddenly stopped pouring water and the pedestal opened, like a flower it reveals something that was lodges into its center. It looked like some kind of knife, but, it was curved. Gaze frowned as she stepped closer, she glanced at the gem for a moment before touching the knife thing. The moment she did images flashed and information crossed her mind, she finally got a grasp on a mystery hitting her heart. She stepped back, holding the small curved blade close. As the Pedestal transformed once more, it started to bend and shine. A bed in the shape of a flower formed and another set of stone rose and turned into an intrici cage that seemed to be protecting the gem. Once it finished building, small large leafy plants grew in the background and the gem itself slowly floated down. Once it reached down into a small hole, the Gem flowed even brighter, it started producing water again. But this time it emanated a warm and comfortable feeling. Gaze heard the footsteps of Vivian rushing down the steps. "Your Majesty" Vivian said immediately when she saw her but, was in awe of the place. The research team were also in. "Vivian, perfect timing. Its I was able to find something very interesting." Gaze said with a smile. Vivian and the research team prepared themselves to listen some words of wisdom. "I thought it was strange at first, I don''t think there was anywhere and under no circ.u.mstances for the Red Empire to be in a state of enslavement to the reds. As a Queen, I''m sure myself then, would not have left you defenseless. And I was right" Gaze looked at the Blue Sparkling Gem, "The Crystal Gem behind me is the core of the City, there are thirteen in total meaning there are also thirteen ancient major cities. Not including Chasan. These Gem produce a nulling field that negate all Blood Race abilities along with and elemental ability. That means this place would turn any Race other than red bloods into helpless mortals. But another measure was added, the thirteen blades which where given to the leading families of the ancient for more protection. But, instead of that they had used the blades to seal the lands." Gaze said sadly. "But, that only leads another question, is why the thirteen families decided to do this, leading the Red Empire vulnerable." * (A/N: The Krirrian Order believes in the power of thirteen, Modeled after the Thirteen constellations, and the blades of Chiron) Chapter 268 - The Red Empire, Azria (4) Gaze looked at the hazy sun slowly falling to sleep, it had only one month so far. The Entirety of Hamon was restored to life, Desert no longer stretches the horizon. With the Rise of vegetation, rivers and lakes as well as the ancient cities, towns and villages. But this wasn''t enough more and more Red bloods began to cross the border back into the homelands by the day and then they are sent off to other locations to inhabit it. But, all of them are starting to become full. However, there are still too many the other major cities must be awakened. The population of red bloods has always been larger than any race that has inhabited this world. That still has remained true even to this day. Gaze had long sent Red Guard soldier and newly made soldiers, to the border. Vivian had said they had long taken care of the fort that used to be there, and it is now abandoned. So, she saw no problem with another fort being constructed to protect the border and incoming Red Bloods. She had stayed in order to learn more of what the Temple knew, but even that wasn''t enough to understand the reason for the Red Bloods actions. Looking down at her lap, the small curved blade lays bare on it. This thing would not leave her, when she first tried to give it to given the next day she found by her side once more. This happened repeatedly until she gave up trying. "Your Majesty, we are ready. For tomorrow morning." Vivian said once she had entered, the balcony of her room. "Hmmmm." Gaze mouthed softly. "Thank you, please get some rest for the night. The Journey tomorrow will be long." She said looking at Vivian with a Kind smile. "Yes, Good Night. Your majesty" Vivian said as she left and closed the double doors. Izrail, a major city closest to Hamon. She plans to go their because its location was reveled to her by Hamon''s Temple, it reveled to her that this Major city sported mine like structures. The Crystal gem produced Ore, instead of Hamon''s water. It produced different types of Ore and it also seemed to be a factory of some kind. The Images of Izrail where few, but it was enough for it''s basic understanding. Plus, she wanted to get the teleportation room running. The room activated when the Gem was released from its seal. Awakening Izrail and its teleportation room will provide a better opportunity and more homes fro the red Bloods. There are an expected 10000 more Red Blood making there way to Hamon, in two months. The whole of Hamon can only hold 2000, they are old building and they aren''t modernized enough to hold more people. Modernizing the buildings could take years and unfortunately, they don''t time for that The people need homes and should not have to wait for that. The next day¡­. Gaze, Vivian, Charlie, Two Researchers and a Li''a left in the early morning to start the journey to Izrail. It was a soft nonstop journey. Gaze watched as they passed lost of Vegetation a, beautiful structures, rivers and lakes. Until they reached the desert once again, she kept her eyes on the far away vegetation in the distance. She kept thinking what lies beyond Hamon, and the puppet King, that is the person she loves. Whenever she has alone time to think, her mind wonders to him and her heart becomes hurt all over again. She is a lost Queen to an Ancient Empire, and Avatar of a Goddess that is gone, A person without memoires of her past, and a woman with a broken heart. Gaze closed her eyes, not realizing that her reflection was starting at her with violet eyes. They stopped, making Gaze walk out of the RV transformed to used energy from the air, She stop before a wall in the form of a sand storm. The others where quiet as they watched, Looked down at her feet only and them back up. "¡­." Gaze was truly speechless, but she doesn''t want to turn around because of this. She then looked at the blade in her hand. "Can you let us pass?" she asked it. Gaze watched the blade react immediately and lift itself up. She automatically took a step back, she watched it enlarged. And slash away the storm like it was butter. "¡­.." the other starting in Awe "¡­." Gaze looking at the little knife shrink and slowly fall like a leaf back into her hands. Chapter 269 - The Red Empire, Azria (5) Gaze stands at an empty spot, once getting past the sandstorm, they were met with the tip of some kind of building that was fully buried in the sand. The Was most likely a building of Izrail, the reason she knows this is because she touched the pointed tip and felt a familiar surge of power come to her. "¡­.." She kept thinking about what to do until nightfall. She tried the small blade, it was trying, because it turned into a large shovel and tried to dig it out. But the ground was hardened stiff and wouldn''t budge. "You Majesty." The Li''a, who accompanied the journey brought her a bowl of delicious soup. "Thank you" Gaze said with a smile, she felt a headache coming as she thought about how she was going to solve this. Maybe anyone of those old text will do, she laid back as she finished the entire bowl. After a moment she felt alert, as she dropped the bowl. She looked to the face of the Li''a. "Who are you?" Gaze demanded she felt sluggish as she stood up. She saw the Li''a, and the rest of her team unconscious. She watched as the women''s face melted and changed into another with giggling. Black hair and golden snake eyes. "It odd to see you this way, with an innocent expression, with innocent eyes. You even feel na?ve. Yet, we knew your true self is far from it." "we?" Gaze felt herself weaken and her vision leave "But, enough about us, yes. I''m happy to see you regardless. I thought you were lost never to return. But now far from the truth, it took a long time to understand things for me. I was willing to join, Atlas and Hel, But, I met first. Don''t worry this is nothing bad. I''m only returning what you have given me." The Girl smiled with a sad expression. "You recognize me this way, my journey has been hard. So, I understand if you won''t know without see my original appearance." "..." Gaze tried to focus; she couldn''t see the women anymore. "Don''t worry, nothing bad is to come. I just want to help you. Although you may not understand my help" This was the last thing Gaze heard before she fell unconscious. When she woke up it was in an unfamiliar dark place and unfamiliar bed, she felt disoriented and still somewhat tired. She could barely breathe and couldn''t see any light. But she felt a temple''s conscious, Tell her to go somewhere. She followed not really thinking clearly and it was dark, she was using the feeling from the temple''s conciseness. But if there was light, she would have been shocked to see the walls bend and twist slightly. Eventually she ended up in a room similar to the one in Hamon, she saw a glowing sand-brown gem glowing. She was still staggering about when she walked closer and saw the same thing as in Hamon, the pedestal opening Gaze barely sees the blade, but can somewhat tell that she needs to take it out. She takes it out and fell unconscious again with relief, since she did what she needed to do. The Place started to shake and trembled as it started to rise from the ground. Vivian and the others were still unconscious as they where lifted up and shielded by a sand-brown field. In a glorious moment as the sun rose at dawn, Izrail. A glorious city, with a sandy-brown hue, and aura sounded out as life returned to the area. Water from Hamon, rushed in the spaces where rivers and lake. Grasses, trees, wild-life, towns and villages, the beauty had returned and now that is one more city awakened. The Glorious Red Empire will soon be in its full glory. This time, Gaze woke up a week later. She was alone in an elegant room, the style was unique just like the one in Hamon. The moment she moved she felt the two blades move along with her. This time swirling around her, seemingly in joy. After a moment, she recalled the flash of memories of this place. She also didn''t fail to here the sound of enjoyment outside. Meaning she must have been asleep for some time, again. Vivian works quickly to fulfill all her wishes, and more homes have been acquired for the red bloods empire. Gaze placed her pale and shivering hands on the vanity, and looked at herself only to see the two blades transform into earrings and had already placed themselves on her ears. She pushed her hair back and laughed as she walked out her room and went directly towards the kitchen. Surely they had a fruit for her to eat. She wanted something sweet. Chapter 270 - The Red Empire, Azria (6) With the Passing of the months, Gaze had worked to awaken most of the Red-Cities lost to the Desert. The Empire is almost fully restored now except for the capital. But this time she was left with a stump, the capital was different and nothing she could do to get past the black-sand storm surrounding it. Half a year had passed now, In Winter she took a break, due to a holiday that the Red Bloods celebrate. New Year the day where the passing of the old and into the new. The Red Empire has only one more City to awaken, most of the red-blood have fully integrated into the Empire. This Achievement in such a sort time, she can only be happy. However, the worries of next year still plague her. The Bronze race are still ''missing'', the Green Race has fully established themselves on their islands only. Afterword''s they didn''t participate in more Violence. They even came to make peace with the Red. Tartys, a major city built by the ocean for trade was where they made contact first. From them she had gotten to understand about their situation and side of the war. Because the Red Race was the fist settlers of this world, of course they made friends with them in the beginning. A Peaceful treaty was formed, and they gained the ability to walk on land as per their Peace Treaty. Of course, this land walking was a marvel with them, and they where the first race to become friendly with the Red Bloods, their absence was due to her falling asleep in order to restore the world. They gather to the deepest part of the Ocean in order to stay silent. As for the conflict and war between Race, They were dragged into a conflict by the Gold Race. Because they were ugly, the gold race didn''t like the appearance of the Green Race and wanted to exterminate them. The Green Race''s abilities involved water like ability''s and anything to do with the Ocean. And their beautiful human forms where due to the treaty established by Gaze as a gift, this changed their appearance from fish face to beautiful Oceanic half-humans. Note, they where only like this friendly towards The Red Empire. The other races they had misgivings about the others. Originally The Red Empire was the neutral force that kept the Races from causing to much damage, and that it was the Bronze Race that forced her to sleep. This Information made her weary and rather then happy, causing she almost knows nothing about the Bronze race. Other then the fact that they were beats like people. And that they had an intense hatred of the Gold and Silver Races. Gaze stood on the balcony of Vequaniel, the City of Green, that resided closet to the former capital still yet to be recovered. Celebrating had begun for days; the territory is all in full bloom. Although modernizing the building and modifying them to catch up with the times, will take years. But everything else is as expected. In a few moments her people will be letting up a Fireworks display in all cities in celebration as the countdown begins. Vivian was at the edge of the door, with a soft smile plastered on her face. Sitting across from Gaze is Nimue, she is completely light blue, hair and Eyes, scales her fins are also this color. She is the Green Blood Representative coming to celebrate the New Years with them. Her eyes carry excitement about seeing the fireworks "Five" You can hear the shouts from the streets, as they yell. "Four" Excitement, and overflowing happiness. As they hold their loved ones, as they hold there children close. "Three" No longer Oppressed by Others. No longer having to fear death because they displeased someone. "Two." They raise the former flag of the Red Empire, which shows two crescent moons and a Star. With a Rose and couple of Lilies etched into it "One" Freedom is finally there''s. Whirls~ The Sound of the fireworks lift off into the night sky. Colors of Reds, Blues, Yellows, Purples, Golds, Silvers, and any color that could be found blasted into the night sky nonstop. It was to hard to hear but the Sound Of Vivian''s sniffling was heard in the background. Gaze of course heard it, but she also wanted Vivian to have this moment to celebrate. As she was watching the fireworks, Gaze saw something in the sky that was out of place. But, their for a moment and then gone the next. ''Strange, for a moment I thought I saw lines in the sky'' After the celebration another few month had passed in getting things back to order. The snow melted and progressed resumed at a fast paste. Peace does not last long, their will always be reasons to pull someone into a war. The Silver Empire lead by Davlan has been fighting off both a Civil War. Ray had built up his forces within four months to attack his brother. Both Sides equal and at a Stale mate The Gold Race hasn''t touched them because they were enjoying the Calamity of Others. And they had taken their land back from the other Silver Countries, so they seemed to be satisfied with watching a show. They seemed to be weary of her and that the only reason they may not want to start a fight with her. Because they are at a stalemate with no end, of Course, who would look for a better solution but to find more allies among the other races. Ray wanted to see if he can come to some sort of deal. Gaze found no problem with listening to him at most. Gaze was reintroduced to Ray, in the plaza top Garden of Vequaniel''s Temple. It overlooked the Area where a black dust storm is visible. That is where the former Capital lay, she frowns every time she see it. She looked behind her to see Ray approaching with his two representatives, and an extra she recognized as Nicht. Her former Silver bodyguard. She saw the arrogant and disgusted faces on the Silvers. She can already guess that the Silvers hadn''t noticed yet their powers are useless in the Red Bloods territory. Which was completely Caught by Nimue, who was now already hostile and glaring at them. IF they come to an agreement Gaze had her present so that she can''t inform her Father the Leader Green Bloods. "Its been awhile Cousin, no, Queen Gaze of Azria." Ray said solemnly he had a little hurt deep in his eyes. "Yes, Prince Raymphon" Gaze sighed. Chapter 271 - The Red Empire, Azria (7) This talented person of the Silver, he did have compassion but also had greed. Right now he is nothing more than a puppet and he is willingly accepting that in order to take back the crown and get revenge on his brother. "I''ll be blunt in this case. Why, have you come to me to form an alliance. I can already guess it is your idea alone, Judging by your companion''s attitudes." Gaze gave a look at Ray Companions and one of them was giving a snark expression to Nimue looking down on her. While the other is giving Gaze a nasty expression. Nicht, himself carries a blank expression as he watches everything. "¡­.." Ray was quiet for a moment, Gaze saw his expression and felt even worse it was as if she knew what he was thinking. Red Bloods are Kind and carry loyalty and they will be easy to use, since he had a decent relationship with the Queen, she may help him coupled with the fact that she saved him. Being used is a sore spot for, Gaze, it was partly her fault she still feels hurts thinking about it. She doesn''t want to be used like this again. She isn''t risking anymore Red Lives if necessary. Even if Chasan might be the one place with answers to awaken the capital. "Is there anything, that can be done to change your mind?" Ray asked honestly, with a tired expression. Before Gaze could response, Nimue snapped and used her powers over Ice and nearly killed the C.o.c.ky Silver who was baiting her to attack. He waved his hand to use his power, but, went pale, when he realized he couldn''t use them. Nimue, was never planning to kill him, but just wanted to teach him a lesson. She smiled as she became more aggressive gaining confidence because Gaze had said nothing and merely observed. The Other Silver got up and waved his hand to use his powers when he also realized it didn''t work. Gaze gave a depressed expression, while Nimue was gaining more Confidence. Ray and Nicht gave confused expression as they watched the ongoing. The two silvers where sitting pale and Fearfull. Nimue''s vicious attacks on them left them nearly chilled to the bone. "Ray, our territory care a natural nulling field. Denying the use of abilities of any Race of I deny so. Your People arrived in Hamon not noticing this, they thought it was because of Fear. But, no its because if your people tried anything they wouldn''t be able to do anything." Gaze saw Vivian, another Red whispered into her ear reporting something. Ray went pale as he processes what he she said. "It looks like you Silver''s couldn''t help themselves." Gaze sighed and then looked at Nimue having fun taunting the two Silvers. Before her eyes travel to Ray with a sad expression. "Ray, our people lived in oppression for over 800 years. Their lives where constantly in danger, I will not put them in your Civil War because your People are getting tired of fighting and that you don''t want to sacrifice anyone else." "¡­." Ray blushed somewhat Silver. "My people are not for you to use and sacrifice anymore, However, on account of our former acquaintance. I''ll tell you this, if you are able to successfully capture Embrace even if just for a day. I''ll help you." Ray frowned. "The Castle in Embrace, there is something I must address there. I do not plan to do anything other then that. You have my word on this Ray." Gaze picked up her cup of coffee that smelled of Caramel and cool down her nerves. She looked towards Vivian who came with Red Guards to escort Ray and his companions back. Nimue didn''t push any further as she smiled while the Silver''s left. "Are you really going to help them" Nimue asked. "Yes and No, I''ll stop their civil war but not the Gold Race who are probably going to make things even more difficult for them. However, it''s possible that they won''t do a thing if¡­. Well, either way." Gaze looked at the black sandstorm in the distance. "That has to be solved" "Your Majesty, another has been thrown our way." Vivian said with a struggling voice. While, Ray wanted to try to gain a peaceful foot with the Reds, Davlan took the opposite route. He didn''t want to maintain that peace but was aggressive in his messages towards her. Any Red blood caught within his country was Executed publicly and their bodies through on the border of Hamon. This unfortunately started a seven months ago. He didn''t do this at first, he actually wrote many letters of apology and asking her to come back to him. She isn''t sure why he was suddenly changed like this. But as she ignored him, he resulted to this and now. His message are. "If you don''t come back, I''ll kill more and as many I find." It hadn''t even been that long, and yet people change. Gaze could have willing gone to stop the bloodshed. But, she didn''t because she knew that if she where capture she would be putting The Red Empire even more at Risk. She laughed inwardly, Ray could have used that he would help free any red blood captured by his brother to convince her, but, he didn''t. She saw in his Gaze that he didn''t even consider free anyone from the Red Race captured by his brother. Ray took what she had said to heart because after three months he made movements. Gaze felt the change in Chasan, the temples are somewhat connected, and so Vequaniel''s Temple would project that to her. Gaze stood up and pulled a cloak over her, as she walk to the teleportation room in Vequaniel, it didn''t take long before she was in Chasan walls. "Send an informant to-" Ray was about to say to his subordinate. "No, Need I Am already here" Gaze said, she stood in the familiar throne room where the silver King Perished by the hands of his own son. She saw that Davlan, his mother and the other acquaintances where bound and unable to move or speak. "¡­." Ray looked shocked but didn''t say anything as Gaze approached the throne room. She held her hands out to get a feel, she knows its core is here. She moved to the left until she found and opening. To the other is looked like she was looking for something in the air. Crack! The Silvers froze as they went on Guard, the Red Soldiers who came with Gaze stood close but not toed. Far, she didn''t take Vivian with her this time but Jonathan. The Capital is under control, although temporary. Ray watched as the throne room became distorted, the silence that followed. Gaze, know from the scrolls and other temples, that Chasan was the only temple that''s consciousness didn''t come from a gem. But, from a coffin which once housed her body. Chasan had the power to distort reality and cause changes, to avert others. When it was taken over by Silver it changed its own layout to hide its secrets. A staircase was reveled in place of the throne room chairs; the room began to change to its original appearance. Chasan was an outdoor temple not a palace. She could see the painted glass above, Gaze turned back to Jonathan for a moment before walking up. "He-" Ray began to say but was stopped by Jonathan who kept them there. The Room was small circular even, Gaze saw the coffin that was made from stone. And them up towards the painted windows in the ceiling. She closed her eyes, to get another feel and didn''t open them for a long time. Bang! It was a light sound that drew Gaze''s attention and made her look to the side. It was bright as and familiar yet unfamiliar place came to view. What made that sound was a bamboo fountain over a Koi pond. She shifted and as she wanted to move to get a closer look. "Ise?" Chapter 272 - The Red Empire, Azria (8) Gaze turned to the familiar voice, as a flash of clarity ran through her. "Mother" she felt her voice trembled. "Where are you Going?" Her mother asked. "I was going to step out to let you have some rest in peace" Gaze asked. "Are you feeling better." She was suddenly in confusion, something was wrong. "No, Its alright though, Ise. I was once told the more illness the mother suffers, the better the baby will grow." "¡­" Gaze, felt that she had this conversation before, but, it was different that it happened somewhere else. And then a harsher reality started to hit her hard. She felt these mix of emotions come to her. "When you have a baby of your own, you will realize that a mother is willing to put up with anything for a healthy child. Anything at all. It is that what we are made for, to carry children. A woman cannot be happy doing anything else." "You loved Father, Didn''t you" Gaze asked, the strange feeling still lingering and her eyes where red. Her mother answered her question not asking why her daughter looked so sad and hurt. Almost as if she was ignoring her, as continued to talk. "I came from a good family, though not a wealthy one- and I was beautiful, as ''beautiful'' as you are. I had many suiters. Jimbe was one of them, my parents wished me to marry him at the time. But I was only looking at Keijo, he wasn''t like any one my suiters including Jimbe. He did not try to impress me or brag to his friends about me. HE wrote me poetry and talked to me. He seemed to truly seen me, to love me. And I loved him in return. After Months of begging my family caved in and allowed me to merry him. We married and we had you, we were so happy¡­. But the labor was so difficult, and I bled so much that afterword the midwife told your father that to have another child may kill me. It was wicked of her and it was not her business to interfere. Your father listened and I had agreed with him. But as I grew older and stronger, I began to realize what a terrible thing we had agreed to. It was not natural the way we lived. I longed for babies, I longed to feel close to your father, as I once had. We argued about it again and again, and then he began to hide from me in his papers All he would say is that you where enough for him. He couldn''t understand that---" She finally cut herself off, paused and then finished. "That one child was not really a proper family." The conversation, Gaze could hardly breath as she listened. ''That''s wrong!'' Gaze yelled in her mind, As the bright light in the garden suddenly turned dark. It looked as if it was nighttime and the shine of crescent moon was in full force illuminating the area. So that Ise''s mother and Gaze¡­No, Ise''s faces could be clearly seen. She dully looked at the Sakura pedals falling blowing in the gentle wind. They fall sweetly on her looming shadow. "---Jimbe gave me another chance, he waited for me, he never married, he never looked at another woman. And I needed him, he was there. He has forgiven me for choosing his friend for him for all these years ago, and now I am able to have the children I always wanted. I am so happy, Ise." "Don''t Sugar coat it, you where only looking after your own happiness." Ise said dangerously, her eyes a deep purple hue. "Ise?" Her mother looked at her with fear. "One wasn''t enough for you, it wasn''t that, was it. You where unsatisfied with me, your own daughter who was more talented then you. Who had that closeness with a man you once love, more then you could. Jealously, you couldn''t love him or me, so you selfishly decided you didn''t want either of us. Guilty, that''s your own evil heart that you didn''t want to admit existed." Ise looked at her mother her eyes cold-hearted, clear, and calm. At the women who birthed and then ruined her life. "You wanted me to die, because you would be relieved. A child you suppressed out of your own selfish insecurities, would never surpass you in this lifetime." She gave her mother a mocking expression. "You have and always will be a Trash of a human being." At that moment everything collapsed around her and she returned to the room with the stone coffin. She looked up to see that there wasn''t any painted glass window in the first place and gave a light smile. "Gaze, huh, I liked that name a lot better than my original one." She said softly, and looked behind her. Her violet eyes downcast to the ongoing below. "Looks like the Gold Race still has no Class, perhaps I should teach them another Lesson." Chapter 273 - The Red Empire, Azria (9) Gaze turned to the familiar voice, as a flash of clarity ran through her. "Mother" she felt her voice trembled. "Where are you Going?" Her mother asked. "I was going to step out to let you have some rest in peace" Gaze asked. "Are you feeling better." She was suddenly in confusion, something was wrong. "No, Its alright though, Ise. I was once told the more illness the mother suffers, the better the baby will grow." "¡­" Gaze, felt that she had this conversation before, but, it was different that it happened somewhere else. And then a harsher reality started to hit her hard. She felt these mix of emotions come to her. "When you have a baby of your own, you will realize that a mother is willing to put up with anything for a healthy child. Anything at all. It is that what we are made for, to carry children. A woman cannot be happy doing anything else." "You loved Father, Didn''t you" Gaze asked, the strange feeling still lingering and her eyes where red. Her mother answered her question not asking why her daughter looked so sad and hurt. Almost as if she was ignoring her, as continued to talk. "I came from a good family, though not a wealthy one- and I was beautiful, as ''beautiful'' as you are. I had many suiters. Jimbe was one of them, my parents wished me to marry him at the time. But I was only looking at Keijo, he wasn''t like any one my suiters including Jimbe. He did not try to impress me or brag to his friends about me. HE wrote me poetry and talked to me. He seemed to truly seen me, to love me. And I loved him in return. After Months of begging my family caved in and allowed me to merry him. We married and we had you, we were so happy¡­. But the labor was so difficult, and I bled so much that afterword the midwife told your father that to have another child may kill me. It was wicked of her and it was not her business to interfere. Your father listened and I had agreed with him. But as I grew older and stronger, I began to realize what a terrible thing we had agreed to. It was not natural the way we lived. I longed for babies, I longed to feel close to your father, as I once had. We argued about it again and again, and then he began to hide from me in his papers All he would say is that you where enough for him. He couldn''t understand that---" She finally cut herself off, paused and then finished. "That one child was not really a proper family." The conversation, Gaze could hardly breath as she listened. ''That''s wrong!'' Gaze yelled in her mind, As the bright light in the garden suddenly turned dark. It looked as if it was nighttime and the shine of crescent moon was in full force illuminating the area. So that Ise''s mother and Gaze¡­No, Ise''s faces could be clearly seen. She dully looked at the Sakura pedals falling blowing in the gentle wind. They fall sweetly on her looming shadow. "---Jimbe gave me another chance, he waited for me, he never married, he never looked at another woman. And I needed him, he was there. He has forgiven me for choosing his friend for him for all these years ago, and now I am able to have the children I always wanted. I am so happy, Ise." "Don''t Sugar coat it, you where only looking after your own happiness." Ise said dangerously, her eyes a deep purple hue. "Ise?" Her mother looked at her with fear. "One wasn''t enough for you, it wasn''t that, was it. You where unsatisfied with me, your own daughter who was more talented then you. Who had that closeness with a man you once love, more then you could. Jealously, you couldn''t love him or me, so you selfishly decided you didn''t want either of us. Guilty, that''s your own evil heart that you didn''t want to admit existed." Ise looked at her mother her eyes cold-hearted, clear, and calm. At the women who birthed and then ruined her life. "You wanted me to die, because you would be relieved. A child you suppressed out of your own selfish insecurities, would never surpass you in this lifetime." She gave her mother a mocking expression. "You have and always will be a Trash of a human being." At that moment everything collapsed around her and she returned to the room with the stone coffin. She looked up to see that there wasn''t any painted glass window in the first place and gave a light smile. "Gaze, huh, I liked that name a lot better than my original one." She said softly, and looked behind her. Her violet eyes downcast to the ongoing below. "Looks like the Gold Race still has no Class, perhaps I should teach them another Lesson." The Red Empire, Azria (9) "Hahaha" Violent laughter, of a gold race came when he had both Silver and Red beneath his feet. Before he suddenly shudders in fear, something behind him was giving off a frightening pressure. The Other Gold race companions where retreating out of fear. Giving him a look saying that he needed to run. "And here I was thinking that I scared your race so much, that your wouldn''t dare make a move against me or the Azria again." Gaze was already down the steps, the gold race member who was laughing was instantly killed out of nowhere. Without her even making a single move. The gold race members where now instantly trembled when they realized they couldn''t move, even more so as they where helpless killed in an instantly like their comrade. Tuning into a spec of light. "So dramatic, like a fireworks display." The Gold Race when they die, they turn into light, which is very weird even for Gaze''s standards. Gaze waved her hand and instantly the Jonathan and his soldiers where healed, As a Gem like object appeared in her hand. She throws it to Ray, "With this our Promise is fulfilled" She said as she turned around and teleported away, she did this while teleporting every single Red Blood in the Silver Empire back to the Red Empire. At least anyone remaining. Gaze sighed as she brought herself to the capital of Azria, Its Gem room was bigger than the others due to it being the actual capital. She didn''t need to touch or get close to the pedestal for it to open for her, the Golden blade itself lifted from its place and joined the rest of its other blades. With that a shocked wave happened the entire capital rose to its glorious name as wave after wave was felt throughout the entire world. Flower of red bloom of every which way, bring the land back to life. Her own castle which was dark was now returned to it bright and glorious state. The years to come were as follows, Ray had executed his brother along his mother, and claimed the silver throne. They Continued to have conflict with the Gold Race, but nothing that would warrant the world in a dangourus state. Which Gaze would ignore the both as long as they didn''t mess with her. The Bronze race who remained absent, there was no mystery, they where utterly wiped out by Gaze those years ago, which is why they never appeared in the first place. After 2000 years had passed, the Green Race had proposed to be become one race and once country under the Azria Empire. Something in which Gaze, nonchalantly agreed with. The Green Bloods conformed under their religion and eventually as more time passed their blood changed from green to red while they still retained their original physically properties. Eventually the Arrogance of the Silver and Gold Races got the best of them. They believed they where finally ready to conquer the Red Empire. Gold Race had attacked first although lightly for many years to test waters. Until they where utterly destroyed, when the passed Gaze''s bottom-line of Tolerance. Since this was not the first time, nor the second, Gaze did not bother with pleasantries and utterly wiped them out. As for the Silver it took them some time to gain more confidence after they saw the obliteration of their enemies, they took their lands and began to develop and learn of their technology. Despite the constant inner conflicts, they eventually worked up their courage and slowly attack like the Gold race. Only to be met with the same treatment as their fellow Golds. Gaze lived as Queen of the Glorious red Azria Empire till the World''s existence ended. Where just like it is written in her people''s bible, she is to shepherd the people into other worlds. Only this time she did not follow and was swept away, along with the very world itself. Chapter 274 - The Evaluator’s System (1) Gaze didn''t know how long she wasted away in this empty space, but she didn''t care. She felt that it wasn''t so bad sleeping in nothingness forever. Ding! Gaze''s eyes shifted, as she heard strange sound. Because they where loud she floated away from them. Only for it to catch up with her making her mad. [Judge: Host Acquirements Met, System Start-up Is at 90%] [Judge: Host Abilities Unreadable, Reconfiguring System. Switching to Grade based Premasters. Beginner Package Cancelled] Gaze stopped moving out of Curiosity, she continued to listen to this systemic voice talk. She wasn''t unused to something like an AI speaking, Red Bloods of Azria had made plenty of them before for comfort. [Judge: System Store Active, System Storage Space Also Active.] Gaze start to recall something, as a Test she helped one of her researchers experiment with an advanced AI. She broke it, although it was an accident. She made that poor man cry for days. [Judge: Anomaly detected, Extraction of Anomaly Impossible. Reconfiguring System, Rebuilding System Space] Gaze found that she was no longer in an empty space but sitting on a comfortable chair, she looked at the handles and realized there is a button. Pressing them she realized they are message Chairs. Soon a bunch of Screens appeared making Gaze feel likes she was in some sort of Game Chair. [Judge: System Space is Completely. System Start-Up completely. Initiating System Introduction.] Gaze put her head on her hand with a blank expression. She was completely calm. [Greetings Host, I''m the Evaluator''s System. We are a system that Perform a multitude of Task. Our Primary objective it to evaluate Task-Takers and how they Perform as well as how satisfactory the result of their actions where. Regardless, of who or what had given them the task they are to complete in the first place. Your Evaluation of them, will determine their usefulness as a task-taker. And Depending on your evaluation the task-taker may be terminated. Our Secondary Objective is the Evaluation of Reincarnator, Transmigrator and Summoned, otherworlder''s have a tendency to cause more trouble than they are worth. We are to evaluate and terminate Should it be deemed that they are to destructive and may in danger the world. Our Third Objective is the Evaluation of the Character''s taken place in the worlds story. We are to evaluate the story as a whole as well. If Deemed so, Host may take Actions to make the Story a success and prevent the World''s destruction. Our Fourth Objective will be to perform Tasks that have the following requirements: One, has been failed by a multitude of Task-takers. Two, has been deemed so by Administrators. Three, Forgotten Task that have been overlooked.] "Do I have a Choice?" [Answer: No, you have been identified as a soul rejecting Reincarnation and continued to Roam around the Chaos Space. System Administrators, have decided to enforce your assistance on Task-Taker Operations.] "Is that why you were Chosen?" [Answer: No, System was not the First one Chosen. The Evaluator System''s was the only one''s capable of connecting with you.] "And Why is that?" [Answer: Host is Irregular, you carry Divine Protection along with an unidentified Anomaly. Most System cannot connect with a Host if they cannot give a 75% read on host. In the Evaluator''s System case we need a maximum of 5% if Host meets a certain requirement.] "What Requirement is That?" [The Ability to counteract the Halo''s of Main Leads, and Safety Shields of Both Outsiders and Task-Takers. Meaning you are able to eliminate the Above in cases of Necessity, without much of a problem, including the protection given to the world.] "Interesting" Gaze smiled, She had nothing do to, so why not. "System how much of me where you able to read." [Answer: 5%] "The Bare minimum, Tell me what kind of rewards will I obtain." [Answer: In Most Cases, any Reward given will not very Useful to host. As A result the System has adapted to a Point System and Any reward can be scarified to be used in increase points.] "What are the points Used for?" [Answer: To grant the host a wish, that is within the capability of Admission] "..." Gaze thought of something, she relaxed into the comfy chair. Chapter 275 - The Evaluator’s System (2) [Judge: System is now acquiring Tasks to be Completed.] In the Next moment a Screen appeared before her. It looked like a bunch of selections Task Board ? Task-Taker Evaluations ? Otherworlder Evaluations ? Story Evaluations ? Miscellaneous Task "¡­." Gaze looked at it and then glance over at another screen. ? System Shop ? System Inner Storage ? System Outer Storage ? System Workshop ? Settings "System, what are these other Options" Gaze asked. [Answer: System Shop, Inner, and Workshop are optional parts of the system to prepare the Host for Task. They However cannot be used when currently doing World Task and are only available in the System Space. System Shop can be used to Purchase items that assist with task. They will be automatically stored in the System Inner Storage The System Outer Storage can be used in other worlds and has a limited amount of space, Items can be taken to the World from their or brought back to the System Space for Use in another world. Or For safe keeping. Setting, will change the layout of the system space for comfort and the Host personal preference.] "I See" Gaze touched the Miscellaneous Task first. "How many Points must I make for my wish to be granted and how does the grade system work?" [Answer: You must Achieve over 100,000,000 points to exchange for a wish. The Grade System Works As Follows: Planning, Career, Out of Character, Task Completion, and Methods] "Define out of Character." Gaze asked as she was looking through quests/tasks from the Task Board. [Answer: When in worlds you are assigned a character to play as, some characters may not be in the story and others may be. You must act as character chosen; you''ll lose points if you are unable to act as the character.] "Are their any situations where I''ll don''t have to act as said specified character?" [Answer: Yes, you may act out-of-character if a valid reason is found, such as a character encountering emotional trauma or when your building a character up from a youthful age such as an infant.] "¡­.." Gaze stopped. "From the way things are, I can choose mission I wish to take." [Answer: Yes, An Evaluator''s Job is to evaluate your objective as a result, options are giving to you to help you better do your objective.] ? Story Evaluations World: Cold Boss, Delicate Wife Task: Evaluate the Story and Romance Between. Genre: Romance, Female-Protagonist, Face-Smacking Difficulty: ¡ï¡ï Synopsis: Xu Hu, had always felt out of place with her family. Every day she would be reminded of that with how cold they are to her. They Dote on her younger siblings and expect for her to sacrifice everything she had constantly to them. One day on a night, of total Despair, Xu Hu gets drunk and has a one-night stand with a handsome Stranger. The next day to her horror this handsome Stranger is the Cold-Hearted Big Boss of the Place she works at. ''I''ll go with this one'' Accept Task? ?Yes ?No Task Preparations Character Selection, Available Characters. ? Xu Hu ? Yuan Nuan ? Zhen Zhi ? Cai Fu ? Qiao Shu ? Guo Lan? Mao Cheng? Shao Cheng?Kang Tian Once Gaze clicked on one, she was taken to a screen that gave their backgrounds, and their positions in life. A few of them where male character. She clicked around a few times and was seemingly satisfied with her options. Enter World? ?Yes ?No Chapter 276 - Janitor Lady of The Office (1) Gaze was now mopping the hallway of the CEO Shao Cheng''s Office, it is afterwork hours and the bug Boos likes to work late. Shao Cheng is the Cold-Hearted Male lead of this world, just as is sad the man cares for nothing and is ruthless. Some of his methods are cruel and often law-breaking. "Ahh~" A small m.o.a.n came from deep within the Office. The Was female Lead Xu Hu, both her and the Shao Cheng had met and have been in One and Off again with their smutty actions for the last two months. So far their drama has only been office lovers without anyone getting in the way. The First part of the Story is their meeting, their passionate nights and then eventual admittance of. The Secondary female lead will not take any action until the male lead calls off their engagement that was brought by their families. That is the only time she goes off the walls and darkness, she doesn''t love the male lead, she understood if he wanted mistress he can have them as long as he understood that she was his wife at the end of the day. Then the Story goes one, Drama, drama, drama, a Plot twists, a plot hole (Probably), more drama, and then a happy ending. By the way, Gaze is the Janitor Lady that usually cleans the office in the mornings and afterhours. She is Qiao Shu, she is in her late 50s. Her husband died early, her son grew up got into some trouble and died leaving his own son in her hands. That''s all she is a Janitor lady working to take care of her only Grandchild. She is nothing special, however, the story turned her into a scapegoat, and she ended up in prison where she died on the first day. Curtesy of the Male lead wanting to save his female lead Xu Hu, who was about to be framed for a crime. Poor old lady she was scarified despite their being a way to save them both. But the Male lead went through the easy way and the Female lead didn''t defend her or asked to save her. Willing put and innocence lady into prison. He didn''t even bother to compensate her or help her grandson. Her Grandson grew up blackened in the orphanage and built an empire that eventually took down the male lead. This happened after their happily ever after, they never understood that their suffering was cause because they wanted to take the easy way out. How he was able to accomplish that, it Is unknown. But he made their lives a living hell afterword''s. So, good on you champ. That was least what should be said, but no theirs more. So this grandson had nothing but hatred and revenge causes a ''war'' somehow which set the world on the path of destruction. As a result, Task-Taker where pushed into this world, to complete task for Cannon-fodder related characters. But that did not stop the doomsday and a ''war'' from brewing and destroying the world again. Leading to this world needing to be revaluated for better understand and what should be done. Basically, she is giving permission to change something as long as it prevents this worlds destruction. Well, Gaze only found out about this extra part after she had taken over this body. She was finished mopping this floor and it was her last. She heads downstairs to clean before clocking out with the security guard. The moment she gets home she sees the young boy asleep at the small wooden table of their small apartment. He had his books out and looked to be studying. His small baby like features reminded her of a distant memory. .... "Do you ever think about having Children?" said a familiar voice, a young women with long brown hair and violet eyes lounged comfortably on a sofa. "Gods, Sure have enough Free time to bother this lowly mortal." Gaze muttered under piles of paperwork she needed to finish. "Be Serious." "No, I don''t like kids." Gaze said as she continued to work. "Why?" "¡­.." "You can''t answer." The women sighed. "You can''t expect to stay Queen forever, one day you''ll need to retire and pass on your throne." "So, your saying I should give birth to a child. And with Who, pray tell?" "..." The women grunted with silence. "It''s not about that¡­One day you''ll get tired. You may not see it now. But, Eventually it will happen, Living is something one can get tired of. So you may one day tire of Being a Queen, a leader." The women said sadly. Gaze stopped doing her work and looked at the women on the sofa. "Do you tire of Living?" The women did not answer and disappeared promptly. Making her frown, Gaze got a weird feeling and wasn''t sure what to do with it before a Li''a stepped in and refilled her cup of coffee. At that time she didn''t realize this would be their last conversation. ... She glanced at the young man who is about fourteen years old and shrugged her shoulders. As she placed her items down and turned off the TV. Gaze didn''t like drama and the other characters she could have chosen had too much of it. The Granny had a simple life until framed and only cared for a teenaged grandson that didn''t have any problems. To be honest its not that she didn''t want children, they just made her comfortable. Their innocent and nativity can be cruel. Her mind flashed to a silver child, that was being taught to kill a red-blooded child. As well as the child being perfectly okay with doing such a thing. She only saw the memory in an A.d.u.l.t silver, she was so livid that she killed the man on the spot without hesitation. ''A Child can be turned into a monster very easily'' She glanced at the still sleeping teenage. She cleaned up the dishes in the sink She started prepping for tomorrows meals. But nonetheless she was still responsible for caring for him. The Wish of this body was for him to live a simple and satisfying life. The body loves this grandson very deeply. But, Gaze doesn''t and that is not an emotion on can fake. Chapter 277 - Janitor Lady of The Office (2) Gaze sat in the Janitor''s office, Of course she wasn''t the only cleaner. Their where Two others that covered all Nine floors. Gaze handed the Top three floors along with the president''s office due to her experience and age. While the Other two handed the Bottom six floors, she was always finished first both in and out. So, she would often make Coffee for her Co-workers. By the Time they would walk into work she would have already finished. Cleaning was a very easy thing to do, she never done it before. Even in her own world most of that was done by Rachel, if not for The Old lady''s memoires she wouldn''t have know where to start. But if one doesn''t have the ability to adapt, then they cannot survive. Once she goes the hang of the cleaning part it got easier to focus on the other things. The Janitor''s room was rather nice, it had a computer and printer for their use. They mostly had to doc.u.ment their cleanings on a log. That gets sent to someone in the company, as well as the cleaning company that employs her. As the Senior Cleaner, Gaze often wrote for the other two cleaners who weren''t fancy with technology. As result, she spent most of her time in the Janitors Office under the view of the security camera. The Security Office was right next to them and they have a whole team monitoring the events in that room. Often times she does them a favor by making them Coffee too, as their Boss demands around the clock hours for them. As well as them sacrificing holidays constantly. The disrespect. Gaze sat up from the computer seat as she walked over to the security office, she had finished writing her report and was now preparing to make them Coffee. As she walked in the first things she noticed was two large blue bag. "Ms. Shu" Said the Head security Office, Mao Cheng. "That bag there is for you, Boss, isn''t letting us have a break. Theirs also extra money form all of us for the troubles. So can you, make us Breakfast and Lunch today. Coffee as well would be nice." He said polite before turning around and giving directions in his walkie-talkie. Gaze nodded, normal people would be offended by this, but Gaze wasn''t they Guards get paid ''a lot'' and most of them are single dogs. As A result, she cut a deal with them that she would make them food, drinks and anything of that nature as long as they give her money and items for food. As Such they often order groceries for delivery. Cooking is not hard; Gaze learns quickly anyways. So, she could get a get a good healthy meal done in under 25 minutes without any problems. She took a glance at the monitor and saw that the second female lead and the Female lead''s first meeting. Before turning around with the two bags and heading to the Break Room. It for some reason has a full kitchen. As she was cooking, Gaze was already eavesdropping on the situation with the Female Lead and Second Female lead. Her Shadow Weaving isn''t very strong, but she can still do such things as spying with them from distance. The Dark Weaving which she had gotten from Rachel had always given her trouble though. They get a little crazy, as a result she had to suppress them. Which is usually done by toss a piece of Candy into her shadow, every now and then. But, if the pieces of candy don''t work Chiron, it''s afraid of Chiron. Sometimes she wonders if she is taking care of a little dog, tho. A beautiful young woman sits in the Lounge, she exudes confidence and maturity. She is Yuan Nuan, the second female lead. This Enchanting woman is built her own company with her talented mind, lost to a little commoner girl in the story. On the other side was the Female lead Xu Hu, that couldn''t help but give the women glances, she was the male lead secretary and lover at the same time. Her teethed gritted in jealously as a woman she felt she lost her looks where just a little bit above average. Yuan Nuan noticed the little secretaries gaze but ignored it she was used to looks of jealousy and didn''t really have any care for it. She also knew that this secretary had been having an affair with her fianc¨¦e. She Shrugged it off as another plaything of his. Men will always have lovers; at this she expected her fianc¨¦e to have them as well. Marriage was a business deal for her and a very good one. Other then that she didn''t care as long as they marry in the end. Eventually, Shao Cheng walked out of his office, Xu Hu, stood up quickly. His eyes already on her not seeing his beautiful fianc¨¦e waiting with a magazine in her hand. "Sir, Miss Yuan is here for you." She said quickly. "What do you want?!" He said with a ugly face. "Is that anyway to talk to your Fianc¨¦e?" Yuan Nuan said mockingly while meeting her fianc¨¦e''s gaze, her arms where folded and she looked like she was going to rip him a new one. She stood up, closing her magazine and throwing it down. "If you need to talk we will do it in my Office." He said half turning around to walk back into his office. "Yes, lets I certainly need to talk with you on some things." The Door behind them closed, the female lead was looking at the door wanting to ease drop. Her face filled with grievances. To her their exchange was of two people going through a lovers spat, and that she was just a lover who wasn''t worth mentioning. Her heart blackened and she already wanted to scratch the beautiful women''s face. Gaze gave her own version of ''what the F***?'' by staying blank as she put a pot on the stove. Chapter 278 - Janitor Lady of The Office (3) In the Office. "She''s New" Yuan Nuan said as she sat there on her sofa. "What do you want?" He said getting straight to the point. Yuan Nuan leaned on her hand with a dissatisfied expression. "Its about your collaboration with Francia Jewelry. Are you trying to start something? You that they are my rival company and you are willing to work with them." "¡­.." he didn''t answer just glared back. Yuan Nuan looked at his face for a moment and scoffed as she pushed her hair back. "You''re Truly acting like a white-eyed wolf now. Who gave you the funds to open this company when your casted out like black sheep in your family. It was me and I was already struggling with my own problems. But I had time to help a friend I had know from childhood. Who helped you get back to your family and casted away your talented stepbrother who was close to taking everything from you. I even helped your mother get her position back, and she was a mistress. I trusted you, and you lied to me for years. You used our friendship as a mean for me to get rid of your enemies. And now that I outlasted my usefulness You want to toss me aside." Yuan Nuan was clearly pissed off and ready to fight but kept her cool and wouldn''t want not to dignify her noble originals. "Pushing me out like this you are brave, since you want to make this a war you get ready for." "You think you have the right to ta-" "I built you, and don''t forget I also have shares in your company." Yuan Nuan said her arms elegantly folded. "You have plenty of rivals here to and I am more then willing to sell them." "You" he walked up threatening and he raised his hand to slap when it was caught and he got slapped instead. His face was black with fury. "Did, you forget I was already trained in martial arts. I even have the medals to prove it. You also know full well, I can take down a man twice your size." She left the room with a ''hmmp'', but she had the confidence and the status to back it up. The biggest plot hole to this hole story was how she lost, this second female lead was an independent women. Who didn''t need the male lead, the story was from the female leads perspective and it really didn''t show this conversation. From Gaze''s opinion Yuan Nuan, mentally, physical, and socially was superior to the male lead and female lead in every way. "A Story with Glorify, its main leads at the coast of others. But, in fact the main leads are human prone to mistakes, to change and to revenge. To actions that may seem harmless but are in fact the most harmful of all. So read a story you read with a gain of salt. Because no one is truly good nor evil. They are human fulfill their lives as needed and sometimes by sacrificing others¡­" This was something that was told to Gaze by Rachel on one of her rants. Every now and then the Goddess, when she was upset about something would come to her to rant. Gaze sighed; the male lead had a bit of a novelist story of his own. The male lead father was in love with his stepmother who constantly rejected him and even got married and had a child with another man, which was his step-brother. The male lead''s father ended up having an affair who the male leads mother as a substitute for her. When she got pregnant the male lead''s father wanted nothing to do with her and gave her a lot of money to either keep the child or abort him. It was a lot of money he gave her and she and her son was set for life. He didn''t treat her unfairly and told it to her straight, which is better then deception. The Male lead''s mother happily took the money and left. She had promised she wouldn''t bother him again. The Stepmother''s husband died in a horrible accident, his father quickly swopped her up during a fragile period and became the father her son could have and finally earned her love. This family of three was peaceful for years, Of course who should show up in ample time while the Stepmother was pregnant. Male lead mother reveled the dirty dealing between her and the husband, The Stepmother got so furious that she went into premature labor. You can imagine the look on the Father''s face when the love of his life asked for a divorce. When their daughter died not to long after the birth. Well, she got it and tried to leave for the states immediately but ended up just taking a small villa in the countryside. Her son who love his stepfather didn''t want go and still wanted to see him. The male lead''s young mind when he finally met his father was ruined when the man never showed him love and only did show love to a child that wasn''t him and someone not related to him at all. His mother had tainted his mind and caused him to do due callous deeds under the guise of childish innocence. But, his stepbrother was strong and considered smart as well as very talented. The male lead Family, including his grandparents found his stepbrother spectacular, and they were all willingly wanting him to lead the family. The male-lead could do nothing but grit his teeth while being suppressed by a genius. He could only use another genius to do so, and that came in the form of his fianc¨¦ by contract and friend. Yuan Nuan and his stepbrother where in par and constantly competed. Everyone can see where this is going. And then end result when they where all a.d.u.l.ts, the male lead had a little power in the underworld to target his stepmother. One in which she ended up in a coma. The only thing is that the stepbrother cut all ties with the family and went abroad and vowed never to come back to china. His Mother''s life wasn''t worth the drama that would follow. The Male lead father was once again heartbroken and was coerced to marry the male lead mother. He died of a heart attack induced by the male lead''s mother a few months before the start of the story and meeting of the main leads. As for Yuan Nuan she only found out, about the male lead''s lies and method, as well, as his instigation a little afterwards. This happened after the male lead father died and gave her the evidence. This destroyed their friendship and lead to them being enemies. Chapter 279 - Janitor Lady of The Office (4) As for the what happened in the story it was pretty stupid, The second female lead had gotten married but the novel made it seem like her family had forced it and that she was crazy in love with the male lead. But in truth she wasn''t, when people had done bad things they blamed her and so the many bullying incidents that happened while she was happy at home with her new husband and preparing to have a baby. The male lead was already livid that his former fianc¨¦e was happy with her new husband and still tried to attack her huge standing company. The Real kicker is when she gave birth to a Son, and they could finally go home after a few days in the hospital. By this time the Male lead married the female lead who was depressed because of her miscarriage. Jealous that she had a child who was healthy. And they just so happened to be in the same hospital, Yuan Nuan''s husband had taken their son back home to meet their grandparents while she finished. The second female lead got into and altercation with the delusion Female lead and was ultimately pushed down the stairs where she fell into a coma. The male lead had taken her body and quietly killed her off while erasing any evidence. The male lead them proceeded to take down her family, her company and was about to target her own son and husband. To which unfortunately they both didn''t make, both where killed in what was disclosed to the media as a car accident. All of it was of course was sugar coated in the name of a romance novel, Gaze was already skeptical of the story when she first read the novel version. The Second female lead didn''t behave like someone in love with the male lead, it looked like the novel was trying to stress that she was. And when she read the reports of the task-Takers that took task from this world she almost through threw up in digested. This went way above sugar coating; this was covering to much of the awful things the main leads did. (A/N: What Gaze read was a report written by their systems that was sent up to HQ, she doesn''t know that they are not written by the Task-Takers themselves) The Term ''nightmare dressed as a daydream'', would fit the situation perfectly. Now, all that is left is on the grandson. As well as how The Next few months of Gaze observing went along just as the story planned, and once again Gaze finished cleaning the first floor. As she was piking up her bucket, she was rammed by the Female lead who was running out with a pale face. "My Goodness young Miss, there is no need to rush." Gaze said in Qiao Shu, actually nature. She had gotten used to acting as the original one anyways. "As, Sorry" The Female lead bowed over and over again with a pale face before running out. Gaze watched keeping Mao Shu expression until she was out of camera. Then it changed to a cold hearted one. It wasn''t written in the report from other task-takers, so this issue caught her off guard, it turns out that the crime the original Qiao Shu was innocent of, was in fact truly the Female lead''s Crime, embezzlement. The Male lead most likely was fully aware of the female lead''s action and chose to frame her because she was the only one working on this floor during this time. Well, now that she knows now it doesn''t make a difference to her. When she got home she saw her grandson sitting in the living room eating a piece of bread and honey on it. "I''m back" Gaze said in Qiao Shu''s bright and happy tone. "Did my sweet baby have a good day at school?" she said. She watched the Good little Grandson face turned red at the endearment; at that she lovingly patted his head. "Baby" She said softly. "Today I met a very important person." "¡­.." he looked up, raised his hand using sign language. "Who he asked?" "Your Mother Sweetheart, I was finally able to find. She''ll come here bright and earlier for you." She squeezed him close. "Your Grandma, won''t be able to come with you. I''m to old and don''t have long to take care of you. My baby, I''m so sorry. I have to leave you, but you won''t be alone anymore. You''ll have time a lot of time, and someday you''ll have the courage to speak again." This came from the true Qiao Shu, they where her last thoughts before she died. "Now, get to bed you''ll have and early day tomorrow." Gaze smiled, she watched the young boy immediately get up and stopped at the door of his room. Using sign language, he sweetly with an innocent face said, "Good Night." He was child, his eyes had a spark of excitement, worry and anxiety. She saw deep in his eyes that he wanted to ask her want she meant about leaving him. But, he didn''t have the courage, he was in truth just a gentle little boy trying to pass onto his teenage years. The Next day in the early morning, her front door rang. Gaze saw the beautiful women who looked very close in features to her grandson. The Little Grandson was nervous looking at the women and then away. Her eyes where moist and red, she was older and into 30s. She was a mother separated from her son, so of course she would be emotional. Out of the corner of her eye Gaze watched as the women''s bodyguards and a few other started to pack things up. She quickly took out a key from her bag and handed it the mother who was already in a sweet emotional conversation with her son. "I''ll be heading in to work. Today will be my last day and I want to be early." Gaze said cheerfully as if there were no problems and used signed language to say goodbye to the little grandson. The moment she walked into the building she was met with police officers and the security guards who were pretty shocked. She quietly let herself be taken away and didn''t scream or cry. Everything else played out just like in the story. Court, Verdict, Prison and an Induced heart by the officers to quickly kill off a witness. Chapter 280 - Evaluation Report: Cold Boss, Delicate Wife World: Cold Boss, Delicate Wife Genre: Romance, Female-Protagonist, Face-Smacking Difficulty: ¡ï¡ï Synopsis: Xu Hu, had always felt out of place with her family. Every day she would be reminded of that with how cold they are to her. They Dote on her younger siblings and expect for her to sacrifice everything she had constantly to them. One day on a night, of total Despair, Xu Hu gets drunk and has a one-night stand with a handsome Stranger. The next day to her horror this handsome Stranger is the Cold-Hearted Big Boss of the Place she works at. ... The Heroine or female lead of this story is delusional in plenty of areas, her real family had a lot to handle. Both her parents worked to support seven children and alone is not an easy foot. Especially with two parents who had a rough start and didn''t come from families that could afford anything past a high school diploma for them education wise. Her always having to wait hands and feet for six younger siblings is considered reasonable giving their situation. She had to look after them as the oldest child for two parents that worked long hours and where completely exhausted by the end. The ending of her family and siblings weren''t very pleasant details. As Such they will be spared. The female Lead''s relationship with the male lead was sweet but, in a sense, moronic. Her love for the male was focused on the delusion of finding her prince charming and being saved from poverty. How she thought she was in poverty when she worked a six-figure job and barley any of that went to her parents or siblings. And most of her of it was in her shopping. The actions she chose where ones without consideration of the consequences, some of them where life-threatening. Her excuse of these actions where under naivety and wanting to gain the attention of the person she has affections for. As for the Male lead, he had the looks, the air, but he didn''t have the skill or ability. The Male lead in talent could be considered average but was very capable of adapting. If coupled with money his ability to adapt would be useful in making the air of a powerful person. This air caused the female lead to be deluded and the second female lead to be suspicious. More in Depth the male lead is like every average non-special man, he hated his fianc¨¦e for her talent and hurt his pride that he depended on her for a lot of things he owned. He was even more upset at the fact that she didn''t need him and could be happy without him. As a result, his attacks where a pathetic show of his grief and jealously. The Second Female lead, was someone who had everything, she was fully capable of taking down the male lead in a single day, but, did not. She gave mercy and was careless resulting in her death and the death of her family. The main lead''s may have physically done away with her family and took over her hard work. However, she is to blame for looking the other way to a couple who she fully knew well would not she her mercy or the same respect. Lastly the Grandson of Qiau Shu who utterly destroyed the main lead in the end, he was just an innocent boy caught in the crossfire of an injustice. The first is with Qiau Shu''s uncontrollable son who was spoiled rotten by her husband. The young man wasn''t already in a good crowed, why was he taking care of a child? It''s an unusual behavior the son didn''t have that type of kindness or time. He would have beaten his girlfriends or lovers to death. So what was this grandson who seemed out of place in the son chaotic life, he didn''t even bother to treat the boy like a father. Well, the answer was that the child was stolen from a wealthy family who her son could use to ransom him for. Her grandson was brought to him at a very young age, maybe three or four. He was brought to her because they assumed that she was the boy''s only living relative. The family the wealthy boy came was in fact the cause of the world''s original destruction, the family was pretty capable. The solution stopping the world''s destruction was much easier to maintain as well as the main lead''s satisfactory downfall. At first glance the Story is solid, the Romance can be considered cheesy, with a bit of smuttiness incorporated into it. However, it ignores the realistic situations and covers the sufferings of others in favor of an Illusion. This deception also leads to readers and those who love story like these into thinking a main character is good and deserves a happy ending. Which is untrue, a main character is human and human who always selfishly takes their own perspectives into account without looking at others. They make choice that are often clouded in emotions that aren''t useful in certain situations. Sweet and innocent on the outside with a decent happy ending, but, in truth it is a trashy real life situation of unfortunate events that gave the main lead absurd luck that allowed them to win in the beginning. But seeing as no one can escape their crimes for long the Lead''s true ending is the only satisfactory part of the whole story. Evaluation Points: Story: ¡ï¡ï Characters: ¡ï¡ï Setting: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Plot: ¡ï Rating: ¡ï Ending Comments: A Trashy Romance Novel that just waste Peoples Time. (A/N: This whole Chapter was taking in perspective of Gaze) Chapter 281 - Tell No Lies. Planning: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Career: ¡ï Out of Character: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Task Completion: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Methods: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï ________________________________ Total Points: 2,100 pts Rewards: New design For System Space! XU-9064 Tablet Phone! Universal Health Solution! Turn Rewards into Points? ?Yes ?No ________________________________ Total Points: 2,900 pts 2,900/ 100,000,000 have been collected for Wish. "¡­." Stared off into space as she clicked ''yes'' and moved on. She stretched as she looked through the next task and what she. ? Story Evaluations World: Tell No Lies. Task: Evaluate the Message the Story is trying to Convey. Genre: Female-Protagonist, Tragedy Difficulty: ¡ï¡ï¡ï Synopsis: She was r.a.p.ed, but no believed her and this is Her story. Accept Task? ?Yes ?No Task Preparations Character Selection, Available Characters. ? Faith Ward ? Matilda Richards ? Jordan Robinson ? Andres Berg ? Tyrone Rowe? Kayla Hayes ? Blake Jenkins? Leilani Sweeney She clicked on who she wanted, after reading their backstories she chose the character that had no information at all. Character Requires Host to begin at Birth ? Accept ?Decline She Clicked ''Accept'' Enter World? ?Yes ?No Chapter 282 - The Unknown Psychiatrist (1) "What do you remember, about that night?" Gaze asked the young girl, her eyes closed but there was serious bags under them. It was clear she hadn''t gotten much sleep. "It didn''t happen¡­.." The girl said slowly her voice was weak and filled with emotional distress. "What Didn''t happen?" Gaze asked, her eyes held nothing. "the¡­..The¡­.." She couldn''t say it, her hands clenched, she could have drawn blood the way she was going. Faith Ward the female lead of this Story, she had a normal life, was a single child. Quite introverted, she kept to herself and distance herself away from any drama. She is a character who would buckle under pressure. Her Parents where both strict and busy as they upheld standards for her, but, its clear that they loved her. She never did expect that one day she would become the victim of a ****, nor that no one would believe her. Home alone one day, she got a surprise at her door. When Teen Heartthrob of her Highschool, Jordan Robinson knocked onto her door. Great Reputation among the community, Smart enough to get into Harvard, His Father is the Sheriff of their small Town. He has a record of good deeds and rarely anything bad. The two had never talked nor run into each other when he knocked, she was surprised and let him in. A short talk then suddenly turned threatening when she rejected going with him to senior prom. In fear she didn''t fight back and then he left just like that. Without thinking she called the police in terror, a report that went up and blow way out of proportions. No believed her, and she was ruined for it. Afterall, who would believe the quiet girl was r.a.p.ed by the Jordan Robinson known for having a good reputation. Now she was the quiet girl who wanted to ruin a good person for no reason, she was forced to retract her words, by everyone including her parents and teachers. She faced punishment for making a false report and is now in therapy enforced by her parents. Gaze is the unknown Psychiatrist in the book, the one she talked to and the one who was mentioned and never shown. Leilani Sweeney, her original occupation is the Guidance Counselor of Alakin High School of Honors. The very high School this story takes place in, she often works as a psychiatrist for the summer. Gaze was paid by the girl''s parents for her depression, they where worried about her, although disappointed, they where worried and she wouldn''t talk to them. "Not all s.e.x.u.a.l assaults and r.a.p.es cause visible injuries. Injuries can often be internal, such as internal bleeding or s.e.x.u.a.lly transmitted diseases. There may not be any injuries at all after an incident of violence or abuse. It was noted by law enforcement that you had no physical injuries. But unfortunately, they never checked the mental state of the victim due to the lack of physical injuries. It''s possible that they never considered a victim to be to scare to fight back if they were held at knife or gun point." Gaze watched as the young girl trembled and turned her body to face the leather of the comfortable couch. She picked up her mug of coffee and added a spoon of sugar before she drank it and continued. "Survivors of s.e.x.u.a.l violence may have difficulty trusting others. As a result, survivors may have a hard time maintaining relationsh.i.p.s. In some cases, it can become challenging to determine who can be trustworthy. They may also remove themselves from their community and loved ones following acts of violence. Changes in behavior may also occur, including having outbursts of anger or similar reactions." She sighed and took another sip before placing the cup down. Gaze looked at the young lady''s back for a few more minutes as she stood up. She leaned against her window and looked out at the teenagers sitting by the grass relaxing. Some are leaving because the school hours have ended. "Miss. Ward, If you cannot trust others and others cannot trust you. Then the least you can do is to trust yourself. I will not keep you here and you are free to leave if you wish to now." It was a few moments until she heard a shuffle and the girl left closing the door behind her. Some time had passed before Principle Blake Jenkins walks into her office to see that Gaze is still staring out the window. "How is she?" Blake asked in curiosity. He wasn''t a bad person he may follow the rules of the department of education too much. But he cared about his students, he was eager to have Miss Ward who had a bad reputation to get the help she needed. As such he incorporated session with Gaze daily. "Blake, have you ever wondered? If she had been telling the truth the whole time." "¡­.." Blake froze, Gaze had known Blake during her collage days both have been employed at this school for more then twenty years. "don''t tell me you-" "Blake, please answer my question." Gaze said. "No, I haven''t because it isn''t true. She lied about such an awful thing and has to pay the price for it." She sighed as she sat back down in her chair. "The police didn''t handle the situation as well as you think Blake, **** doesn''t have to leave physical injurie. The second thing is if they where unsure of the truth they could have given her a lie detector test as per protocol. Yet they didn''t, Miss Ward named an assailant, but doesn''t the assailant doesn''t mean that it''s the person she named." "¡­.." Black gulped, as he leaned back with a pale face. "What do you-" "She shows all the signs of a Victim of S.e.xual Assault, the charges at the hospital will test to that. Although discharge wasn''t identified. What was identified that she was that she had lost her v.i.r.g.i.nity not long after she came to the hospital. That was the day she reported her case to the police. Blake, She did have some kind of s.e.x.u.a.l intercourse that day. If it was ****, what kind of injustice due you think both, you, the girls parents, and the police did to her. I am not saying to believe I am saying to investigate this and be completely sure. As her councilor and therapist, I am limited to what I can do." Blake sighed and nodded his head. "I''ll look into this, quietly to." He pushed his hair back, as he got up. Chapter 283 - The Unknown Psychiatrist (2) When she returned home, Gaze went to soak in a Sea salted bath with a Glass of red wine. As an evaluator, she is not allowed to influence the story in anyway, she is only allowed to observe or play the character she has chosen. There are a few conditions that overwrite this but nonetheless, this is just one of those situations where someone knows what will happen but isn''t allowed to change it. That is not her job it is the job of the task-takers, to absolve the lingering feelings of body''s or souls that cannot rest and move onto reincarnation. Gaze dislikes the female lead in this story more then the last. Xu Hu, the other female lead she treated with cold indifference. As for Faith Ward she was unable to step up from her on her own feet as her mentality naturally broke around her. She buckled under the idea that she was a terrible person and, convinced herself of it in the end. And right now she can only watch this sad fool walk in the path of her own destruction. It''s unfortunate, but, no one can help a person that has clouded their site and refused to listen. The next day was all the more the same, but, the Principle did make moments he hired a private investigator that came to see her after the female lead left. Something in which Gaze kindly pointed him towards. Since he is a good dog who knows how to ''bark'' when ordered. Gaze acted as this part wasn''t mention, however, the Principle got off from any blame as he secretly had it in investigated due to advice from a good friend of his, who that friend was, it was never mentioned. Yes, all secrets eventually reveal over as the ''good'' and handsome Jordan Richardson the son of the Sheriff. Why, because they''re was a witness how saw him go into the female lead''s home. She saw through her own window the Jordan with a knife in his hand threaten Faith. She saw him but didn''t hear. But the important thing was that she was a witnessed who could say anything. Until someone died. By the time she went home it was thunder storming that day, someone who commits it once is bound to do so again. She sat at her computer, looking for things to read. The intelligence of this world is lower than Red Empire just like her last world. She thinks it might be more educational to read more novels to understand how these stories work. Another week had passed. Faith Ward still didn''t look any better as she dazedly looked at the bowl of homemade candies, she picked up one because she couldn''t take It anymore. "You don''t have to hesitate" Gaze said reading a magazine with one hand and drinking some coffee with another. "Aren''t therapist supposed to make me talk" She said chewing on the soft taffy, while holding the wrapper in her hand. "I cannot help one that does not wish to help themselves" Gaze said simply, but continued to read. She sipped her coffee. "Is that any good?" "Of Course" Gaze said without looking up. "The Coffee machine is on top of the little fridge, there is also an extra cup if you wish to try it. Fill free to use cream and sugar, however much you want." Faith stood up and walked over, not even five minutes came back with a cup and drank it. She made a weird face at first but them tried it again, before it came calm. "Its good¡­.." Gaze nodded her head. As the two sat quietly, Faith started to relax into her chair and eventually dozed off, this was of course after she finished her cup of coffee. Gaze closed her magazine the moment she heard the girl''s soft breath. She leaned back with a cold look as she watched the girl''s twit in her sleep. Averlia, a spell used by the higher priests of the Order. The Krirrian Priest do not spread the Faith but rather act as therapist instead hoping to help the minds of the lost. This spell, buts the casted in a dream like state and clears them of impurities. Faith takes a lot of sleeping pills and the toxins have built up quiet a lot in her. This world original did not not have as much extensive information as the other world due to the lack or none of the task-takers coming to this world. Most of the information she had to piece together and to evaluate it. She already has her repot ready now, what''s left was is to wait to the end. ... Faith looked down at her bare feet, it was clear that she was dreaming. She looked around the forest that surrounded her she could smell the trees. This is the first time in a long time that she dreamed of something nice and not be chase by Jordan and his threatens his mocking face, and the violent and digesting words of those around. Her Parents are screaming about how she was a disappointment to them. She then traversed this world that was around her, she picked mountain berries and built a house. Make friends with some of the wildlife. She woke up from this dream after watching a sunset. .... When Gaze saw that Faith had woken up she turned from her window. It was already night "Awake" She said softly and walked back to the leather sofa. "Yes" Gaze looked at the young girl who was disoriented at first and then disappointed that she was back to reality. Gaze handed the young girl and elegant blue notebook. "This is?" Faith looked at the intracity notebook, that had a refined texture. "Sometimes dreams are the best therapy" Gaze says, looking at the girl''s eyes. "But Dreams are vivid use this to keep them. The coin in the middle acts as a key if you take it out the book will open. You should start writing before you forget. Your Mother will be here in a few minutes to pick you up and take you home. Faith turned the coin and watched the book open to a lined page, is was interesting but then she felt this compelling feeling to write in it. Eventually Faith''s mother came in and took her home, but, not before thanking Gaze and leaving. Chapter 284 - The Unknown Psychiatrist (3) The moment she got back to sleep; her dream started her again at the sunset while overlooking a town she had not seen before on the overpass. She decided to get a closer look at the town, the wolves of the forest where happy to give her a ride their but not to close to see what was going on. She said the town bustling with life, and everyone had smiles on their faces. Patting the wolves, she had them wait for her as she walked into the town, She walked into the a store that had dress in it. "Welcome young lady." "Hello, Sir" Faith could not help but walk in the dress in the front interested her. She was in clothes made from fibers from the forest. "Would you like to try on something" the Shopkeeper smile his face full of generosity. She looked at the strange symbol on the shopkeeper''s front desk. A Sun, two crescent Moons and a Star. The shopkeeper saw her gaze and smiled. "You aren''t from around her young lady are you. Well, let me tell you this sign symbolizes the Krirrian Order." "Krirrian Order?" "It would be best to call us a religious group like Christianity or Buddhism" He laughed and then went right back on topic. "Now how about them dresses, would you like to try on one?" "Yes" Faith said embarrassingly twiddling her fingers. Sometime later after trying on a dress she likes the first one and fell in love she wanted it, but it took her awhile. "Don''t worry about the money, its on the house" The Shopkeeper then crouched down and patted her head. "But if you really want to pay me back then there is a big building across the place that pays for simple task. You can work for them to make money for yourself." He smiled and waved the little girl off who hurriedly ran to the building across. Her heart did not feel to good about not paying for her dress. She saw the rough looking people them moment she walked in and immediately got nervous. They went quiet for a moment as Faith walked further into the front desk that had the same symbol as the shop owner. "Young Lady are you looking for work?" said a rough looking older man with an eye-patch. He was intense at first but then a smiled popped on his face making him look less menacing. "The tasks bord is right there, the easier ones are on the right. Just take the paper down from the board and bring it back once you have finished the task to the front desk. They will then give you your pay." She said polite. Faith saw the atmosphere lighten in the room and the intense rough looking people started to party. She quickly went to the board the man was talking about as she watched the people party. She took one of papers, collecting herbs and hunting certain animals was what was on the bored. She happily ran off in the next moment. Faith woke up in the morning, she saw the fresh morning sky and smiled. After that she seemed to have gotten better, as the next two months passed. She stopped caring about the dirty looks she had gotten from the students and teachers, she continued to be quiet and not really talking much with anyone other than Gaze sometimes. But even those would be light conversations. The Girl had often taken to daydream as well. "I would like to thank you for all your help, but Faith has gotten so much better that I don''t think she''ll need anymore sessions." Said Faith''s mother to Gaze who sat swirling her cup of coffee with an indifferent expression. "You''ll see extra in your check this month" she smiled, got up and left without looking back. Faith''s mother was an overly confident women who cared about reputation she didn''t like that her daughter had to see a therapist in the first place and when she saw her daughter''s improvement wanted to take her out as soon as possible. Her husband also most likely agreed with this sentiment. And hour Later she saw Blake walk into her office. "They are ending her session. They just told me." He said in a grave tone. "It seems you investigations ended up fruitful" "¡­." He said nothing these days he had been looking worse for wear. He sat down his face full of struggles, "he seemed like such a good kid. It''s hard to believe he would do such nasty things in the dark." Blake struggled to say, "If I give that evidence to the police it won''t be just him that is ruined. A lot of young students who have futures will always fall." "Their future''s where already bleak the moment they decided to commit the crimes in the first place. One day what they had done will be known, Blake, think of your family your two little girls one in middle school and the other in elementary. When they hear about this what would they think when they are older, that their father turned a blind eye on someone in need. He let the teenagers of his school do such things and experience such things. This type of thing will hit the media hard and society may even judge you for it harshly. Blake your choice is to bury this in secret forever hope no one will find out or expose it." Chapter 285 - The Unknown Psychiatrist (4) Another week had passed, with Gaze staring dazedly out the window, the reason is because she is interested in the sky. She often sees something that looks like lines but it goes away. She is trying to catch a glimpse of it. (A/N: Rachel did not know that seeing is unusual. She never bothered to ask anybody anyway.) Blake was still contemplating on what he should do with the grounds of evidence, he had taken a short vacation to decide. He is coming back tomorrow with a final decision. "Ms. Sweeney" Gaze turned slowly to the empty voice of Faith. "Yes, Miss Ward is their anything you need?" Gaze said in her normal professional manner "Can I talk to you?" Faith asked in her voice was calm but still carried this emptiness and detachment. .... Gaze sat comfortably in her home, looking at the telephone. Faith''s notebook sat on her lap it was filled. Every page, despite its thickness filled with her dreams both day and night. Faith had lost herself in her own dreams, since they were better than her true reality. She experienced the things she did not and could not feel in her normal life. They healed her scarred heart but brought on something else''s a need for the dream to be real. Her phone rang, Gaze signed. That night Faith Ward, the quiet girl shoot herself in the head and ended her young life. That was the night a lot of people''s lives where ruined. Jordan Robinson a promising young student along with his five close friend along with seventeen male students were arrested with the crimes of ****, Break-in entering, robbery, Substance abuse, etc. The friends had made a pact to see how many women they could have s.e.x with. Boys will be boys and, Jordan Robinson was under the influence of an illegal substance when he s.e.x.u.a.lly assaulted his classmate Faith ward. His other friends often weren''t so pleasant, and things got worse when they became competitive and start to...You get the Point, nothing more needs to be said. Faith''s death was the breaking point for a lot of people, she was given a memorial and her parents grieved. Her death was also fully investigated, and Gaze gave Faith''s mother her dream journal to read her daughters last thoughts. And Finally, as her councilor she was asked to speak for her during the funeral. The People of the community and the world think that she could shed some light on the reason for Faith''s death. She was getting better after her s.e.x.u.a.l assault she had no reason to want to kill herself and so the media and the world debated. "As Faith''s psychiatrist I can understand the desire for explanation, He death was confusing as she seemed to have gotten better. It started with dream, she never explained what it was but said it was wonderful it gave her a new perspective and she started to heal. It was promising at first, but, then her mind started to wonder during the day as well. Wholly focused on the reality in the dream rather then what was faced in front of her. She knew the world was all in her imagination, her dream, but she was so proud of having created it. In her own eyes, she''d become something greater. And then perhaps it struck her that the real her was not the one quietly moving about in the world, but the one walking on the path of a golden road leading to her next adventure. "My dream is as real as my body" she told me. She began to forget the world we know. I think it pained her to remember Faith, the quiet girl. She began to despise the person she was with the contempt. And when the time finally came there was only one thing left to do. She didn''t want it to be a dream anymore one where she works up to be that person she hated most, Faith Ward. She wanted to permeantly be the person she became in the dream. And so with her hands, she did not hesitate." Her words caused a massive silence. Faith''s funeral was higher published, but one could feel the silence. Her entire speech was viewed by millions of people. "Faith Ward was a Kind and Quiet Girl, and she will be missed by those her knew her." Gaze closed off her speech and walked off the stage as she quietly left the hall before the people started moving again. Gaze laid in her sofa with a tried expression. Faith''s parents where taking advantage of the media attention. Using their grief to promote their sales, it does not take a genius to understand that. They where sad yes, they loved her yes. But they still wanted to make money. Sitting up, it had been a few Months after the media blow up with Faith''s death and so far it a calmed down and the media is no longer staking outside her house to her more from her. She picked up the little handgun on her coffee table. She was the therapist of a **** victim caught in an emotional struggle of not being able save her client. It stands ground to reason for her to also commit suicide due to the unrelenting struggle of her own demons. Gaze Took the Pistol to her head. Chapter 286 - Evaluation Report: Tell No Lies ? Story Evaluations World: Tell No Lies. Task: Evaluate the Message the Story is trying to Convey. Genre: Female-Protagonist, Tragedy Difficulty: ¡ï¡ï¡ï Synopsis: She was r.a.p.ed, but no believed her and this is Her story. ... The Story is considerable a Sad one, Telling the tale of a young teenage girl fighting against the demons the hunt everyday life. Her parents cared but didn''t trust her words just like her close friend that also couldn''t believe her. How that must have hurt. When she was already struggling with Trust issues, she was left to judgement of society. She could not take the pressure. In the original version the female leads just claimed suicide due to depression. As and evaluator I Saw fit to change the reason for death to something more complicated then a teen buckling under pressure and thus committing suicide due to send a message. The Message should have been sharper and attack real problems not just, ''Oh'' society failed her, so she died. The original Message, meant to say the Society has failed this person and wanted to spread awareness about its failures. Saying we failed to protect a teenage girl. Everything about the story pointed to such a truth. Which honestly isn''t bad, but, just makes things so much worse due to the character and female herself not finding any type of conclusion other then to die. Now the message changed, due to the female leads reason to kill herself. It is saying since society had failed, she had chosen death because society is not worth her time. Her dreams where proof of the change and it gave people to think about. That she had taken her life not because of society but because of her weak self that she found in Faith Ward. A Weak Self wanted to get rid of to spread her wings, Faith Ward was holding her back. It was not her hate for society that killed her but it nor her fear of it, it was Faith herself. Most would consider death would be her running away from her problems. But, no that''s not its Faith accepted her problems in reality, she didn''t run from them. Although she did not solve them either. Reality is not any better than a dream nor is it any different. People can choose where they want to be regardless of where that is. It can be said that in death the Female lead freed herself from her cages. Evaluation Points: Story: ¡ï¡ï¡ï Characters: ¡ï¡ï Setting: ¡ï¡ï Plot: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Rating: ¡ï Ending Comments: None. Chapter 287 - A New Story Ring~ The sound of her doorbell rang just before Gaze could pull the trigger. It was raining heavily outside, so who could it be? Gaze sat the handgun and locked back up in its case. As she walked to her front door and answered. She saw a young girl about thirteen years old with a worn-out bag. She seemed to have a bruised nose and her blonde looked rather worn as well. Her eyes were also worn out, she looked tired, exhausted, and did not seem really focused as she was running a fever. "Aunty Lei, please let take me in" The little girl said in a despite voice. "¡­." Gaze opened her door wider and leaned against the other side without saying anything. The young girl walked in staggering before she fainted at her door. Gaze had carried her small wet frame in and warmed her up with blankest. She sat the little girl in her bed before retreating to her living room. [Judge: Task has automatically been accepted] Gaze continued to say nothing as she leaned on the couch. [Judge: System assessment available] Planning: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Career: ¡ï¡ï¡ï Out of Character: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Task Completion: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Methods: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï ________________________________ Total Points: 2,300 pts Rewards: No Rewards ________________________________ Total Points: 2,300 pts 5,200/ 100,000,000 have been collected for Wish. [Judge: New Task Information Generated.] ? Story Evaluations World: Not a Waste Task: Evaluate the New Story Genre: Female-Protagonist Difficulty: ????? Synopsis: ????? "What Happened?" Gaze finally asked when the system was finished. [Judge: A New Story for this world was generated. Specifics are mostly unknown; Character is the same. Host was caught in crossfire and will need to participate in Story. Task was generated and accepted due to this.] "Was that girl the main character?" [Judge: Yes, a female lead aura was shown around her, name had been identified.] "What is is?" [Judge: Alice Sweeney] "¡­.." Gaze was quiet for a moment. "I had almost forgot that this body had relatives¡­" She said lightly. Chapter 288 - Not a Waste! (1) Leilani Sweeney, was orphaned at seventeen. Her Parents where dual military and deployed to Iraq where they died in a IDF attack. She had only a few days until her eighteenth birthday when she had gotten the news. Her young brother Alex Sweeney was fifteen years old at the time. Gaze and her brother where taken in by a former retired commander of their parents. The two where also left with their enormous insurance money, Gaze had left the commanders homes soon as possible with the brother tagging along feeling sorry for himself. He wasn''t smart and did enough to just pass before he signed up for the army. The Retired commander had convinced him of it and she the younger brother had went for it. Gaze didn''t reject him, but, she was highly disappointed that he developed their parents idiotic traditional values and often put pressure on him. They had gotten into plenty of arguments and the boy started to act out. Eventually, she kicked him out leaving him to solve his own problems. That little brother of hers decided to go to the former commander and join the military. The man goes to her and yells at her or hours about kicking her younger brother out. That same commander then played matchmaker to her younger brother, who married a woman of his choosing. It was at that point Gaze denied any contact with the younger brother, and promptly cut him out of her life in this world. The old Commander eventually convinced her to visit him one last time. ... Knock, Knock. Gaze pushed her hair and folded her arms waiting her the door to open. Steven Sweeney opens the door looks at her in surprise. "The old man told me to visit you.." She said lightly with irritation. She hated looking at Steven Sweeney, she doesn''t understand why. But, she never liked him since he was an infant. Well, she didn''t like children in the first place. However, Steven rubber her off in a way that said ''don''t want to catch his uselessness.'' It wasn''t that his looks where average, or anything it was how he acted. He to put it simply is a yes man, and not even a good one. Gaze looked around the room, Steven has about four children all of them are girls. Many people of their country are still traditional, including theirs parent and as well as the old commander. Males where valued, Gaze remembered how their parents spoiled Steven and treated her with indifference. Everything she has now is from part-time jobs and scholarsh.i.p.s. She worked hard as her parents had informed her before hand they could pay or help her with her studies. Of Course, it was a surprise to her that she was left with half they are inheritance when they died. Of course, they came with a letter and Gaze turned over her inheritance to the young brother. The poor state of his house, the place is beautiful on the outside. But, in the inside it is clearly old and needed some repairs. Nonetheless, she could tell that they had some rough times, especially recently. However, that does not excuse them of a lot of things. "OH, I see" her younger brother scratched his head. "Where''s Cynthia and the rest of the girls?" Gaze asked as she walked in, her brother did not bother with correct curtesy he just displayed nervousness. It was not because he knew, he just had never done them before. ''Idiot'' Gaze thought with annoyance. She looked around the living room and got a feel about the place. ''Tsk'' she said under her breath. "You have our parents'' inheritance, their house and an honorable discharge. How could this place look this bad" "¡­." She watched Steven stiffen. "You always have been bad with money, I get that. No wonder things got this bad. Do you even have any savings." Gaze started to go onto a rant berating him. "...This is what I mean, have some backbone. Say you''ll do better" Gaze finally said after seeing him just listening and not saying anything. "Sis, I¡­..Need to step out for a moment. I need to get some more medicine for Alice." She watched her brother grabs his keys and rush out wanting to avoid her judging eyes. When they where younger he had no problem with tying to mess with her in awful ways that a child would do. Their parents would also take his side no matter what he did and she would be berated instead for not giving into her younger sibling. Gaze did just as she was told to the point that her room was minimalistic and had no droppings of personality or taste. No technology, not even a phone, all she had was books that where once in awhile ruined by a kid brother. And his Rotten entitlement... Gaze observed the room, she remembered, his words from earlier so once of her nieces might be sick. She found the door that was the most likely suspect and it was her old room. She then went into a inner debate about whether to walk further or not. Gaze''s eldest niece had runaway and her location is unknown, her second oldest niece was run over by a car. Her third niece still lives with her brother and the youngest is in the hospital for because she was paralyzed in the same accident that killed her second eldest niece. She currently stays at a hospital. She opened the door to the minimalistic room, her old furniture was there. And the only change was some childish drawings. She saw the young girl suffering some a fever, there wasn''t a cloth on her head and there also wasn''t any tub. It did not even look like she was being taken care of properly. Gaze put her hand on the small girl''s forehead, she wasn''t in any good condition at all. This poor little girl was suffering from just a normal cold. She saw the girl stir and her eyes slightly opened. "You Sick, Sleep some more." Gaze said lightly as she reached down and picked up a nice cooling cloth from a bin of semi-cold water brought by her shadows. She placed it gently folded it properly and placed it on her head. The girl seemed content and fell back to sleep. Gaze sat on a pulled up chair for about 30 minutes, waiting for the idiot brother to come back. Chapter 289 - Not a Waste! (2) About two hours had passed now, and Gaze had come back into her old room with a bowl of porridge for the little girl. It was aromatic so it woke up the girl immediately. Gaze lifted her up and spoon fed her bit by bit. She patted the girl back to sleep and went back into the kitchen to clean up. As she pushed her hair back: Negligence and mental abuse, she diagnosed. Her brother was lazy and mostly didn''t want to deal with a lot of things. Its unfortunate that negligence and mental abuse of children aren''t apart of the laws yet, although physical abuse is. His wife is a spendthrift and never wanted to be home, nor have any kids. Otherwise why would two children be in a car accident while she was supposed to be home and her brother was at work. She most likely left things to her teenaged eldest niece who was already busy with housework. Perhaps she should contact her at some point. Gaze wondered. It was nightfall by the time anyone came in, she saw the drunk women that appeared to be her brother''s wife walk in with another man on her arm. She sat in the living room and just stared. She saw the man froze and blush at her but didn''t say anything. "Put my Sister-in-Law in the bathroom tube." Gaze said standing up and she looked at her unconscious Sister-in-law with disgust. She pointed to the bathroom the young man obeyed his Gaze down after a moment he walked out and Gaze gave him 200 dollars for his troubles. Which he gladly took and left. Walking into the bathroom she unhooked the shower head and turned on the water to extremely cold with a decent amount of pressure. Her sister-in-law woke up screaming, don''t worry about her niece she used her shadows to make sure she won''t hear a thing. "How Dare you!" the women screamed at her and then looked confused, she was in her house and she didn''t recognize the person in front of her. "Who are you and what are you doing in my house?" she yelled and then said. "If you don''t leave now, I''ll cal-" She stop when she saw Gaze dialing someone. "Hello" She heard her brothers slurred that showed he had obviously been drinking. "You Wife''s returned home drunk and your daughters sick, now, what are you doing? Steven if you do not come back home your wife will call the calls on me. But, even if she didn''t, I would call them myself under the claim of child supervision." She ended the call before he could say anything else and dropped it on the bathroom floor before walking out into the living room and sat on the couch. Some time later her sister-in-law walked out and rushed to the door as it was about to ring and two officers stepped-in, she pulled on a face to them full of pity and then pointed at her. They stepped in and both officers paused in recognition of her. The perks of having a useless brother who like to get into trouble. Yes, every police officer in their small town knew her personally. The new recruits where members of the community when she used to live her to. They all knew her because of her brother "Leilani, it''s been ages I didn''t even now you where back in town." Said one of the officers with a smile. He was Officer Johnson he had been on the force since his younger days, and his partner was Officer Nickson, they went to school together. "I''m only visiting" Gaze sighed as she pulled out a doc.u.ment. "This should be solved first." Officer Johnson looked at it and nodded. "You never transferred the deed over." Gaze shook her head; the doc.u.ments were the deeds to the house. Although their parents wanted to leave everything to her younger brother, they also wanted to tie her down to take care of him for life. Leaving half the money and the deed to the house in her name. She had already given the money and the house. She had just never legally transferred the name over because she still paid for regular maintained as well as the water and electricity. Everything else was on her brother and his wife. "So you have been paying for this house for almost twenty years." Officer Johnson and Officer Nickson looked shocked. "What our parents wanted" Gaze shock her head. "Can you breathalyze her for me? I need to make a report on child abuse and have CPS involved." They Nodded. "Mrs. Sweeney, we are going to have to¡­." Officer Johnson got started on that stupefied Sister-in-law of her''s whose name she never bothered to remember. Just because there are no laws against negligence and mental abuse does not mean that CPS is useless. If a report is made up, they can examine and make a determination. CPS, does have the right to decide if the child would be endangered, by a coupled who constantly leave the supposed child not under supervision which ''is'' a law. After that mess, Gaze returned to her home in the next town over, from what she understood that it took a year before the two girls where put into the foster care system. It may have been wrong of her but she was called to see if she could take them in, and she refused. Leaving them to be put into the system in the first place. As for her Sister-in-law and her brother they never contacted her and still live in the house. Chapter 290 - Not a Waste! (3) The Present... She has not heard anything about these girls aside from that, her niece Alice must have tried to track her down or something of that nature. The System had often sent letters asking her to take in her nieces, which she had denied. (A/N: Gaze is not an expert on modern times, Most of her knowledge stems on the development of the Red Empire. Although it is wrong of her to assume things.) The system should not treat children badly even if the parents where awful, the public loves children and extra services should have been though of too care and protect. Gaze then lifts up her feet up and takes a nap on her couch. Her niece is in a spare room, with a cloth over her head and a bowl of porridge ready for when she wakes up. Alice woke up her eyes showed intelligence beyond her age. She dazedly turned her head to the sweet-smelling familiar porridge she had once before. She sat up and began to consume it meanwhile crying all the same time. She was sobbed as she took every bit, she stopped crying once she finished her meal. She had been reborn again; this had happened to her twice. Before her first rebirth in her original life, after her aunts visit (She didn''t know that Gaze was her aunt at the time), she fought to stay with her parents. Later, she realized that it was a mistake and ended up catering to her parents, while the lives of her sisters where unknown to her. Her parents refused to tell her anything. She lived blind till her late twenties when her parent hade killed her for a life insurance put on her. In her second life she was awakened on the day after her aunts visit, when the two friendly police officers collected her. At the time she repeatedly told them that she did not want to live with her parents and that they where horrible and miserable people, that hurt her badly. It was then that they told her that it was her aunt who had them take her away. If she genuinely wanted to leave her parents, they would help her. In her last life when she stubbornly said that she wanted to go back to her parents they turned around and brought her back respectfully and nicely they gave a lollipop and told her to have a nice day. But, this times they looked happy to take her away as if they where truly worried and cared about her wellbeing. They ended up telling her some stories about her aunt that got her hopeful, she was disappointed when she learned that she wasn''t being taken in by her aunt and was put into the foster care system which was a relatively new thing. She struggled there, and not in a good way. She had no time for herself and was constantly asking the system to send her to her aunt. It never happened. By the times she finally had time for herself, she was in her thirties and had made a name for herself as a popular author. She hired a private detective and investigated her family. The things she neglected and didn''t know she finally does. Her parents died in a car crash years after she was put into the care. She learned about her second sister being killed in a car crash and Her younger sister was paralyzed and adopted by another family soon after the accident. They paid her parents generously, and so her younger sister had lived a good life and is married with a husband and two kids. She does not remember about her or their parents. She couldn''t visit her younger sister and tell her about the awful things of the past when she was so happy. Her eldest sister who was ran away; it turns out she did not run away but their parents sold her illegally. The Private detective found tracked her down as an unidentified Jane Doe body. Apparently her oldest died of intensive injuries when Alice turned eighteen and was leaving her foster home. She gave her a proper burial. Lastly her Aunt who remained the biggest mystery to her, she had such a great reputation. She found that her Aunt committed Suicide when she was fourteen. Her Private Detective turned out to be the Son of the Principle her Aunt used to work with. With the information on her aunt form the old principle she was left with more questions and answers. That night she went to bed and woke up in her fourteen-year-old self a week before her aunts'' suicide. She made the decision regardless of consequences and stole her foster parents'' money and took bus upon bus across states to get to her aunts house. She thought this was a chance God had given her to do some right. Unfortunately, she got sick during the trip and was taken to the hospital, by now she was adrenaline because to day was the day her aunt who commit suicide, she snuck pit of the hospital in the pouring rain. She rang the doorbell nearly out of breath and running a fever. She saw the women who looks like the female version of her father open it and frown at her. She knew she had to say smoothing, so she thought of the first thing and those words came out of her mouth. Her spirits lifted up until she fainted in the doorway. She looked around the room, in amazement. She was told that this house was built by her aunt with her own hands. The original place burned down, and She bought it from the original family at a good price. Her aunt had some good stocks in companies and has a lot of money. The place was downright gorgeous, but it was homely at the same time. She sat up and opened the door. It wasn''t to far from the living room and the moment she steps out the door she was her aunt sleeping on the couch. Even the living room was beautiful, she felt a little regretful, but she wondered why her aunt never took her in. "Awake?" Gaze said without opening her eyes. "¡­. Yes" The girl said slowly observing Gaze, her face was lightly flushed. Her Dad wasn''t good-looking, but her aunt is beautiful although she has the same features. "I made a few calls, your life in foster care shouldn''t have been unlivable. Why, come here?" Gaze finally opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling. ??¡­.." Alice went quiet, she did not know what to say. "I''m sorry" she said that after a long time. "Tomorrow, the agency will come over to settled paperwork. Your Foster parents also want to be compensated because you stole money from them. So, congratulations, you will be living with you estranged aunt from now on. Since the system is so excited at your initiative to live with a blood relative. What will happen next is that I will give you a week to adjust before enrolling you into the school. Your Room is going to be upstairs, the second door closet to the stairs. It is empty as no furniture had been put into it. So, for now you sleep in the spare room, But, I''ll take you furniture shopping to chose what you want for your room. As well as all the necessity for School." Gaze got up with an exhausted expression while Alice stood in place obediently listening. She walked to the kitchen counter and poured herself a cup of coffee. "In school, I expect the best effort from you. Seeing as how you will not turn fifteen until next year (The legal age for working). You will participate in community activities, build a name and a reputation for yourself among the community. Simple jobs such as babysitting and tutoring, lawnmowing for the neighbor''s simple jobs. Those are things you will do regardless of whether they will pay your or not. The point is for you to get a good reputation. Do you understand." Gaze said in a realistic tone as she turned to face Alice who nodded her head. "When you reach fifteen, start looking for an official job, the more experience you have on your resume. The more options you will obtained, as for your sisters I won''t be unfair, I will try to get ahold of them. Today for now get some rest and tomorrow Afterall the adoption paperwork is settled we will go out and pick up your furniture." Gaze waved her hand. "As for the house that can come sometimes later. Right now, I''m tired and am going to bed myself¡­..OF Course, after this cup of coffee." "¡­.."Alice stood staring at her aunt, she felt a little emotion in her eyes. "Can I have a cup, too." She asked quietly. Gaze moved over and did not give her an answer. Alice walked over and grabbed a cup out of the cabinet, looking back and forth between her and the cup she grabbed and slowly make herself some. Chapter 291 - Not a Waste! (4) The next day after the adoption agency came, they left with blushing smiles that made Gaze want to smack them even more. It didn''t even take more then thrifty minutes because they had long settled the paperwork, they just needed her signature. How that works Gaze did not care. She was just annoyed that they were so happy, anyone could love and take care of an abused girl. Why, did it have to be her. Alice was no looking at furniture, she didn''t know what she wanted, and the shop assistance has been trying to get a sale on her because Gaze had told him price does not matter. As for Gaze herself she is now sitting on some couch with her eyes closed waiting for the girl to choose. They had been here for over and hour. Because she was indecisive. Finally, after a while the sales associate came to her with the paperwork as, Alice had finally chosen what she wants. She chose simple chocolate brown, after watching her choose Gaze could guess what her favorite color is ''brown''. She managed to find something she liked for a cheep price. Her eyes sharpened for a moment, before it returned to an indifferent one as she moved on. "Next would be devices." Once they got in the car and put their seatbelts on Gaze started to mumble under her breath. She went to her cell phone service and applied for a phone plan for her, the girl chose a flip phone at first. Before she backpaddled after seeing Gaze''s expression. By the end of the day Alice was fully settled in her room, she had a Tv, Laptop, and Phone as well as a beautiful room set and comfortable bed. Stationary items for study and a closet full of clothes. Leaving Alice upstairs to get settled Gaze sat in the living room, another cup of coffee on the small low table as she was reading an article on her phone. Well, that is what it looks like. She was lost in thought and carefully considering her observations. Ring~ "That was fast." Gaze immediately said as soon as she answered. "The youngest daughter was adopted by another family, it seemed that it was because she looked like the families deceased daughter who died in the same hospital. Your younger brother was paid off, as for the eldest sister¡­..It doesn''t look pretty good. It seems like the youngest she was also sold off although their where no legal doc.u.ments tracing it. "Said her particularly good PI, that owed her a favor. "¡­." Gaze eyes opened slowly, she seemed upset. "Send it to the Austin Police department, the local sheriff has my permission to search the house and can contact me if there is anything else. As for My Niece, I''ll pay you triple if you can find her location within the next week days bring her back." "Right, on it" he said an hung up. "I promised our parents I would show you mercy, this could be considered mercy since you sold two daughters, killed one, and abused the other." Gaze said lightly. ...¡­ "That''s interesting, I can''t believe I didn''t know you had a niece" Blake said in pleasant mood, he had poured his own coffee from her pot making her frown. "I don''t like talking about my brother or have any association with him. He makes terrible choices and does not want to hear that he is wrong. Our parents raised him to be an entitled brat Afterall. It''s on me for turning a blind eye to my brother though, I knew what type of person he and his wife where and now that result Is such. Nothing else to do but move forward and do justice for them. My eldest niece, she has yet to arrive, but I''ll have to find a way to reintroduce her to society." "Will you be enrolling her here?" "I don''t know" Gaze said lightly and after a few normal conversations about the student body between her in the Principle. Blake left to attend his duties. Her office was quiet for the rest of the day, the students although being students, had bee rather quiet and conservative since the incident. Some parents had taken to keep a closer eye on their teenagers, its was a very impactful event for their community. Blake had told her that her speech had made a lot of people ''unsettled'' to which she shrugged her shoulders. Ring~ Gaze looked at her phone, her youngest niece''s adoptive parents have been conflicted. They did not like her brother and so since they somewhat care for the youngest niece she decided to leave it up to their decisions whether they want to regain contact or not. ..... "How is she?" Gaze asked the doctor, as she kept her eye on the three girls in the hospital room. Having a heartwarming moment while crying together. Gaze just looked dull. "Well, she is lucky to not have any s.e.x.u.a.lly transited diseases. But her hip and legs will leave her disabled for life..." The Doctor wanted to say positive thing about the situation as he explained, and Gaze only Listened. He said that as she looked at her youngest niece in her wheelchair. The adoptive parents where to the side, the women was sentimental while her husband just embraced her. Chapter 292 - Not a Waste! (5) Gaze continued to be the female lead''s guardian in this new story, the three-sister spent whatever time they could muster together throughout the first year together. The youngest niece was still with her adoptive parents who moved closer so that she could still met her sisters. Her eldest niece had a hard time adjusting to normal life, but eventually got better by the end of the year Surprisingly, the female lead and her eldest niece were determined to keep up with her strict regimen. Their faces where always sparkling awaiting praise. To which Gaze never gave them the satisfaction of having, although they where still determined to obtain it. Gaze was sitting reading a book on her couch it was the weekend, the book was clearly about medical herbs and remedies. Fluffy the little calico cat that her eldest niece saved one day out on one of her walks. Climbed onto her and went to sleep on her belly. The cat earned that name when Gaze walked into the room of her elder niece while she and the female lead where in a discussion on its name. And made a comment when she saw their cat. "What is that Fluffy thing?" The two girls turned to each other and smiled, "Fluffy" they said at the same time. In case if you''re asking, Gaze, had already mention them to the girls. The upkeep was up to them. Her Eldest niece who was sitting on the other couch on the other side, had her hands on her knees just staring, the little cat was supposed to come to her for cuddles. Her blank stare represents the betrayal she felt from her adorable ball of fluffy. Alice is currently upstairs drafting a few pages, she is following her dream to become a novelist. While her eldest niece works at the school as an assistant to the front desk. During the summer she works at a daycare center to help disabled children. Just then the youngest niece burst into the house wheelchair and all, her face red with excitement and nearly out of breath. Her adoptive parent walked in not to long their faces filled with excitement. "Sis, Aunty, I''m going to get to walk" she said excitedly. Gaze tried to lay down her book, only to have the cat smack out of her hand. "¡­." Gaze looks at the cat. "¡­." The Cat looks back at her. Dead silence with these two. "Are you serious" Her eldest stood up so abruptly she almost fell, she was not paying attention to her aunt who was having a silent war with her cat. "Your going to walk again?" Alice rushed down the steps her eye moist. "Yes, we got a referral from a doctor for a surgery, they said it had had a 100 percent success rate." Said the adoptive mother. The atmosphere turned heartwarming once again Gaze, continued to stare at the cat. Eventually, it lifted its paw wanted to punch the glasses of Gaze''s face. When it did, the staring continued. "Aunty, Did you hear?" Alice said finally looking to her aunt and then stared blankly at her and the cat. She looked down to her aunt''s book and glasses and then back at them. "Yes." Gaze didn''t take her eyes away from this naughty cat, so she said this, directing it towards the adoptive parents. "How much money, do you need from me?" ...¡­.. Gaze was sitting in her yard knitted she aged really well, despite being around 60s. She ignored the mess the children of her nieces made in the yard. While her nieces and heir spouse where enjoying the mayhem, with loving eyes. Her youngest niece married the same man as in her past life, the unfortunate side is that they have five wild kids with a sixth popping out in the summer. While her eldest niece, married a woman and they are foster/ Adoptive parents to a lot of children. And All eleven of them are here, playing with her youngest nieces'' kids. Alice the female lead has only one son. All of this is a nice picture-perfect happy family. But Gaze is off to the side. The old Cat Fluffy was right next to her sitting on the table full of yawn. It stared at her face before it knocked her knits to the ground. She turned back to the naughty old cat that is somehow still alive with an annoyed expression. Chapter 293 - Extra: Race Zaphiel Dawn (1) "Have you ever thought about having Kids?" Rachel asked Gaze to Which she replied immediately. "No" "¡­." Rachel Turned her body around to lean up and stare at Gaze from the Couch she laid on. "Motherhood is an-" "I don''t like Children" "So, it''s the same as saying you don''t like having S.e.x" Gaze dropped her stack of paperwork to the side and just stared at Rachel. "Where did that come from?" Gaze asked with a slight frown. "I see so you never done it." "And, Why is that important to you?" "I thought you would have given up your place to a descendent" "So, you think I should procreate to keep the kingdom going." "Well¡­.." Rachel sighed. "Eventually you must, maybe not for a long time now. But, someday. I think you''ll understand what I mean by the time you think about having one." "¡­." Gaze folded her arms. "Besides, I don''t think you can take intimacy well." "How, So??? "With that kind of thing, Gaze, it''s more of you are innocent and prideful. I am Okay with letting a man on top, but you are not so willing. And with you being Innocent in the sheets-" "Okay, Stop. Too much." "See this is what I mean, S**, is a need. The act of it is not just for reproducing but it is also a social one. You are straying from this is telling me that your still not ready. Gaze, do not let my memories keep you from having the experience." This Conversation was also just one of the many they had, Gaze looked at the blue-haired and blue-eyed youth who descended from the blue-blooded Race. At this point in time the world they live on is expected to collapse. She understands now that she would be living the red race. Many High priest where also trained for this event to take leadership. However, that is not where the problem lives. In their bible for leaving a world, an appointed Vessel or High priest must take any leftover energy implanted by them. In this case, the high priest did take the leftover energy, but, their was still an enormous amount left. Gaze could solve this by taking it in herself, but she also knows her limits. Not even she can take all of it in without backlash. The vessels and the high Priest, that where trained also took in what leftover energy they could. But it still was not enough. And they where running out of time, the only valid solution she could come up with was a child born from her and a bloodline that produces talented high priest. Which is the person before her. "Follow me" Gaze said standing up from her throne, everyone had left the Palace, and it was just those two. The blue-haired young man''s name was Marlowe Otane with a semi-flushed face, he trailed behind her. The bedroom was beautifully decorated for a romantic night, Gaze looked at it with a blank stare while Marlowe was completely red in the face. He seemed to be conflicted and lost in his inner thoughts. Gaze also may have looked blank but inwardly she seemed embarrassed. "Well¡­" Gaze silently gulped, as her white dress, glowed into particles of light and turned into a white blanket which she held in front of her. She faces slightly flushed. "We should get stared." She said with a serious voice. But it was sad with her embarrassed face. Marlowe was even more nervous now, but he nodded as he ever so gently went forward and took Gaze to the large bed. She does not really any memories regarding the lives of her other self-other than her own as Ise and Rachel''s memories in her human life. She isn''t really experienced in that sort of topic and honestly it still embarrasses her. Rachel''s life was also a turn off for her, so it, gave her more of an excuse not to do such a thing. Now that the situation deems it necessary, she wished she had some more knowledge it. She should be glad that Marlowe did everything he could not to hurt her, but then again, she doesn''t feel pain. After a year had passed and Marlowe, got to hold his newborn Son with delight. Gaze sat back with an exhausted and tired face, she looked paler than usual. When her pregnant was confirmed, Marlowe was crowned as King and her husband. She pushed her hair back, the name given to him by Marlowe, Gaze had him name the baby. Which he immediately had been going through the months trying to decide. In the end he came up with Race Zaphiel Dawn. Chapter 294 - Extra: Race Zaphiel Dawn (2) Gaze sat in a relaxed mood in the pavilion of the garden she. Lifting her hand, she catches the small wild child that decided he wanted to jump out the balcony above. The small blue-haired and violet eyed child smiled at her and flung his hands to hug her. She had a blank expression, but he eyes seemed to have soft just a little bit. After the hug the boy jumped off her and ran off into the garden bushes. Gaze rolled her eyes util he came back, running. "Mom, Mom, Mom, Mom" he said screaming, Gaze just looked at him with a dull expression. A large wolf came out from the bushes behind. Before it reached him, it was slammed to the ground, this is the capital there are no forest around. Where the F***, did this dog come from. Gaze waved her hand and it was swallowed by her shadows the next minute. "Race!" Marlowe called from a distance. "Daddy!" Race ran to his father that looked he aged; his son has been waning him down with all the trouble he causes. When Race was one, he first started using his power, and it was teleporting. He was in his crib one second only to pop up over a thousand meters in the sky enjoying his sky-drop. The People of the empire adore this wild prince and his crazy antics. As he grew older, he got stronger, and started using other abilities. One day while watching the Red guards train, he pulled out an earth shaped sword and started waved it around only to hit himself with it. Causing him to cry for an hour. Until Marlowe had gotten there to comfort him. Now he gotten to the point where he summoned creatures from random places. He summoned a whole mountain large dragon, while he was playing around. The red guards couldn''t beat it so they kept it busy, until Gaze showed up to dispose of it. Things like this was expected at he was absorbing the extra power in the world. There was a time where he and Marlowe went out on a father son fishing trip by the river. When they came back Gaze nearly dropped her cup of Coffee. It was only a two-day fishing trip to. Apparently, their trip turned into a hike along the arctic, to a 10-mile swim from the beach, and then a nice walk back home from the middle of a volcano. Let''s just say the heat gave them both very ashy skin. Race had a blast, but Marlowe seemed to have lost his spirit and was bedridden for a month or two. At the spring Equinix event, Gaze held a large banquet. High ranked Red Bloods where allowed inside the palace, but that did not mean the lower-ranked where neglected as they were given free food to celebrate. While overlooking the beautiful aura in the sky and participating in the events held in their specific areas. Out of the corner of her eye, Gaze spotted Race, being cutesy to a guest while pranking them. When the guest noticed they had been pranked they laughed. She turned her face to pay attention to the other guests. Marlowe was enjoying a conversation with others that also looked to be doting fathers. Suddenly, she frowned and turned her head back to her son. A giant lion was there next to Race. She saw that her guest where so shocked that they where silent. Race had a face that did not seem like anything was wrong. "¡­.." Gaze gave a blank stare and waved her hand allowed the lion to be swallowed by her shadows before it knew sense to attack. They people where relieved and Race went running around the ball room. Greeting and charming everything that walks, before he ''mistakenly'' use his power to summon some unknown creature. Her night was nearly spent with her shadows eating the creatures before the attacked. Until the shooting stars began, drawing everyone''s attention. They all began to head out toward the balcony to get better looks. She watched as Marlowe picked up his son so they he could get a better looked. The next second he teleported from his father''s arms, leaving a stunned and shocked Marlowe to looked back and forth for him. Gaze had her hand out as her hand was tightly held on the color of Race''s shirt. She opened and closed her mouth, like she was saying something. Whatever it was it made Marlowe turn towards her and breath a sigh of relief when he saw Race was in her hand. The Kid decided to travel into space, He''s lucky that he has gifts because normally leaving the atmosphere could kill a person much less a child. Race was tame as he looked at his mother with a smile, that then turned into a frown and then into soft sniffle. Probably because he can''t use his powers, why because Gaze is blocking them. When it''s safe enough she is totally going to seal them away, but, for now she is going to have to deal with his mess. Chapter 295 - Evaluation Report: Not A Waste! ? Story Evaluations World: Not a Waste Task: Evaluate the New Story Genre: Female-Protagonist Difficulty: ¡ï¡ï¡ï Synopsis: She died once and worked hard in her second life. Now, her third life she plans to change things ... The story is relatively peaceful, the romance does not begin until later. But a story doesn''t need romance to be good. It seems that what was happening here was the female lead uplifting tale after trials of hardship. It must be said that the title of this story ''Not a Waste!'' was actually, the female lead''s biography she writes when she is around her thirties. The words themselves where often said to her as she grew up from on. Her parents were not pleasant, and the foster care system was hard for her along the life she led in her second life. If one did not know that the main character was a rebirthed, the story would have been solid and well-balanced. Most tales of rebirth have many taking advantage of the future. The female leads in this case did not use these elements but instead proceeded with hard work and kindness. The side characters such as her sister''s and her aunt, where instead given the roles of encouragers while having their own individual lives. As for conflicts, you could say they where only the everyday hinders, as well as, entitled people by even they ever just passerby''s in this way of life. The female lead did not go out of her way to make anyone''s life miserable. She did not have any enemies, and drama was light and would only make you angry one second but make you laugh or feel warm by the next page. The realistic nature of this world would be given five stars if not for the rebirth element. Because in truth life is just as is. LIFE And it passably quickly, sometimes with good things happening and other times with bad. Evaluation Points: Story: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Characters: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Setting: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Plot: ¡ï¡ï¡ï Rating: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Ending Comments: Not much is needed to be said about this world, the story is best described in experience. Chapter 296 - Choosing the Apocalypse. Planning: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Career: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Out of Character: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Task Completion: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Methods: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï ________________________________ Total Points: 2,500 pts Rewards: 10,000 pts Rewarded for Abrupt task. ________________________________ Total Points: 12,500 pts 17,500/ 100,000,000 have been collected for Wish. Gaze was not paying any attention as she was flipping through screens ? Miscellaneous Task World: End Days Task: Help Humanity Survive Genre: Zombies Difficulty: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Synopsis: Humanity is doomed, and it seems that no one will survive. Or will they? . . . . Enter World? ?Yes ?No . . . Gaze has her hands folded as she looks out the window with a tilted head, her eyes slightly lit with disgusted as she saw the flesh-eating monster feed on a corpse. The guy behind her was tied to a lot of medical tubes. This world was based-off of plenty of modern Zombie movies and Games. Every chapter had a different character introduced and by the end of the chapter they died. The unlucky man who stuck in a coma while the world fell to dust. He died not long after he woke up, by then it had been a year since the start of the end. He had unknowingly walked towards a zombie horde that was locked into the hospital by survivors. The reason why this became a quest is because the world collapsed, and humanity did not survive. Zombies where to strong and the remaining fell due to dumb luck, and people being idiots. Dwight Larsen, the man on the bed groaned, before he was just a collage student partying that had an unfortunate accident. He had already been in a coma for about a year. This was the moment he woke, he slowly called out nurse when he realized he was in a hospital. He was still out of it. "You have been sleeping for to long, you should wake up." Gaze said softly Dwight turned his eyes to Gaze who looked to be a fourteen-year-old girl, he watched her walk out the room. He frowned, suddenly he was wide awake and felt a little stronger and he felt compelled to follow her. After a moment he pulled of the things holding him, he stared at it slightly. Before getting up at first, he fell, he nearly forgot how to walk. Standing back up he walked to the door and was faced with an empty corridor. He blinked twice and he looked left and right, and the then back to the right only to see Gaze staring at him from the end of the hall. She turned and walked further disappeared at the corner. "Hey, Wait." Dwight shouted as he went to follow her. Suddenly having more strength in his legs. At the corridor he no longer saw her, but he looked at the widen open doors and saw it, an undead woman eating a leftover corpse. "Don''t scream" Gaze said softly to him suddenly appearing at the door at the end of the hall. Dwight was about to scream but didn''t when he heard Gaze speak. He wanted to say something, but, Gaze shock her head and put a finger to her lips as she opened the door to the staircase quickly. Gesturing him to follow, he nodded slightly his face pale as he took on look at the undead zombie. That didn''t seem to notice him. He wanted to puke but, quickly and quietly followed. He didn''t see her but her heard the light footsteps going down the stairs. He tired to keep up, but Gaze had always seemed further ahead of him He was led to a locker room like place, where he saw a bag. His clothes from the accident where inside. "Get changed, it wouldn''t be good to walk outside in the hospital gown." He looked at the bag as realization hit him. "My parent¡­..My sister." Gaze shook her head, "My parents have already passed, as for your sister. When the outbreak that caused people to become cannibalistic occurred. She had locked you in your hospital room, She was unable to take you with her. As of now I only now that she is alive." Gaze walked to the back. "Hurry and Change, A horded of the diseased was locked in here with you. The hospital is only temporally opened for your escape. Waste time and they will walk out." She said before disappearing into a door. Taking note of what she said he quickly changed, he inwardly shivered thinking about the monsters. Those were not people he saw. When he walked out, he did not see the young girl, but far off into the distance he saw the horde, deep within the hospital. He quietly walked toward the entrance; the doors had automatically opened. He got a glimpse at the immediate carnage. He felt something vibrate from the bag he was holding. He quickly took it out, but as he did, he heard the rattle of chains behind him. She saw that the automatic door was now chained from both sides. The phone in his hand vibrated again, It was a message from the girl, he knows this because the picture on the phone is her. "I did not save you for no reason" It said. "The Radio Station where you used to be a part-timer at, I need you to man the radio there." "The City is already in bad shape and the survives need information to get to places and find food as well as shelters without attracting ZEDS." "You may have already notice but the phone is custom designed, the map Is already marked to your destination. It will also show the diseased on there, they will be shown as red dots so be weary." "As for the radio station itself, it as long been cleared, the ID to get inside. The phone can be used just place it one the scanner." "The last thing your Bag is filled with everything you need to get there. Make haste and Hurry. The door that keeps them in won''t last long." That was the last thing he read. He turned back and nearly froze he saw the horde at the door just standing. It seemed they haven''t made a move, but they could any time. Dwight quickly secured his backpack and took off, he pulled up the map on the phone and followed it. ..... Dwight made it to the radio station, it was sundown. He had long notice the changes and velocity in the zombies. He waved the phone on the ID panel and watched the door open for him. Walking he gasped in awe because of the changes from his old workplace. He heard the sound of the door closed behind him and then crazy strong looking shutters. The phone in his hand vibrated and he took it out, he answered. "I have you set up on the fourth floor close to the roof. Once you reach up their I have you locked up on the fourth floor. Everything you need is up their and you''ll have supplies for a months, your area with no longer be safe by then and I''ll have you move to the main Radio tower that is secluded in the woods once it becomes secure." The call ended and Dwight went to the stairs and quickly reached the floor he, the door closed behind him and locked him in. But he looked rather satisfied. Then he saw it the huge office with screens and familiar tech inside. Chapter 297 - End Days (1) "Where is he?" said a blonde hair-women, pacing back and forth. Cheryl Noel is her name she and seven others are held up in a small groceries store. The diseased are in the front banging on the reinforced doors. The others are Loretta Talley, Sheila Larsen, Victor Robinson, Randy Burke, James Barnett, Melvin Griffin. This chapter takes in the perspective of Randy Burke, he died in this store along with the five others. Only one person made it out alive and it was eleven-year-old Loretta Talley. Randy gave his life to save the little girl. "He''s probably dead" said James with a flushed face and a beer in his hand. Another survivor went outside and hasn''t come back he went to obtain a vehicle and distract them away. That man was Cheryl''s brother. "Don''t say that¡­." Cheryl did not want to imagine, she shivered inwardly. The sounds by the front of the store where getting wilder. Alerting most of the survivors, making them stand up, Loretta was about to cry. ???We can''t stay here" Victor said. The TV turned on, drawing their attention. The Screen then popped up with these words. "Grab the hammers and Axes." "¡­." The survivors where silent for a while. "This store was built on top of a subway station, there is a tunnel in the Men''s room that lead to it." "Grab the hammers and Axes" Said Victor standing up Randy, Sheila and Melvin sprang into action. "Woah, you guys are just going to believe a TV screen" Said James with a face full of disbelief. "How do you know we are inside?" Cheryl asked. "The Security cameras in the store."" The screen said. "You brother is still alive, but he won''t make it to you guys in time." More words continued, " The Tunnel is in-between the first to urinals, you''ll hit brick but don''t worry the tunnel is behind it." "Next I need one of you to pick up a few bags and put lightweight snacks and drinks inside. Nothing to heavy to slow you down." ???I need another person to grab one of the prepaid phone with a camera and connect it to the computer, I''ll be able to hack into it once you do." "The diseased are ten times stronger at night, that is why the noise is getting worse. Nigh is falling and you don''t have much time before they are strong enough to get inside." That was the last thing the TV said before a timer popped up and these "Till they break in" 20 minutes "Everyone Move now, Shelia get the bags together, I''ll get the Phone. Loretta stick with Randy. Victor, James, Melvin break down the wall. As time rolled down the noise got scarier and more frightening, everyone froze for a moment when they heard that the first reinforced door was been broken into. "Everyone keeps moving." As Cheryl had found a phone with a camera and Shelia had finished collecting the bags and had taken them to the men''s room. She quickly connects it to the register, she watched it power on. "Hey we got in" Victor yelled. Cheryl turned and ran back to the men''s room where the others else was and they locked the bathroom. They grabbed their bags and went inside the tunnel. Once they had gotten to the train trackers the phone vibrated in Cheryl pocket. She realized it was a call from a private number it then changed to Lotus. "Hello" Cheryl said everyone''s eyes on the phone. "I''ve installed a map on the phone so that you can navigate through the tunnels. There are not going to be trains coming through since the majority had crashed already. I had also tagged Marker for the diseased that are currently in the tunnels they are marked red on the map. I had also marked a temporary safe zone for you guys to spend the night, that place will only be safe for about ten hours. While, it is an option, there may be a survivor named Leonard Bryant. He was is former military that became a train conductor before the outbreak. I need to know if he is still alive in his safehouse. I have also marked that on your map. A Transport Train is still in perfect condition on the surface. But it is not safe to run without a conductor. I need Leonard to be alive, if he is and he can drive the train along with most if not all of the survivors out of the city. I have also marked points of interest, but the rest is up to your group. The Camera on the phone can be used to take a picture electronically locked door. I only need the picture to be able to open them. I don''t have much time and there are more survivors to look after. I will end the call here. So good Luck." The Line went dead. Cheryl looked up at the rest of the team for a moment and then went to the map app on the phone. With is she was able to see where they need to go. They all nodded at each other and walked forward following the map that was given to them. "Should we check for the conductor?" Asked Shelia nervously. "Yes, if there is a train that can be used. We should." Cheryl says. "But, what about afterword?" Randy asked. "I don''t know, but at this point we must press on." "¡­" Chapter 298 - End Days (2) "Here?" James said "Well, it''s the door on the map." Cheryl said looking at the steel door. James then went and knocked onto it. "Leonard Bryant are you in there?" Cheryl asked. It was silent for a long time. She knocked and still no answer. "I guess he''s dead." Victor said disappointingly. "Who¡­..Who''s asking" a voice said form in the door. "My name is Cheryl and six others are outside right now. We want to know if you are the train operator Leonard Bryant." "Yes, I am" the man wearly said. "But, how did you know." "We didn''t, but, someone else did, she wanted to know if you are still alive. MY guess is because she wants you to operate a train that can lead survivors out of the city." The Door opens, as much as it can the man looks left and right. "Come in." He said quickly. The all walk into the saferoom, bathroom, bunks, some boxes that looked like food and water where inside. "Is their a train that can still be operator." He asked with all seriousness. "I haven''t seen it myself, but, everything the person on the phone said seemed to be true" Leonard looked at the device in Cheryl''s hand as she then Cheryl raised the phone and took a picture of him. The phone vibrated. And she answered. "Connect the phone to the computer on the desk, plug the green wire into the wall outlet as well. With that I''ll gain access to the station. Leonard looked at the phone and then back that computer and did as instructed, Cheryl walked over to plug the phone In. After they were finished, the computer went blue and then black with letters erratically appearing. Then a screen that looks like feed from the camera played. "Cameron Station was not being ran went the outbreak had gotten bad, the tracks are also clear, although they lead to an abandoned town, it is still in some decent condition and the diseased only rang in the fifties there." More cameras showed more and more scenes. "Sir, Leonard, unfortunately your wife did not make it. However, your daughter." A new camera feed pooped up and the man dropped to his knees. "She is currently held up with your half-brother at the police station. That place will still be safe for about ten days before it is over run. However, before you make a run over their I suggest you stop by the electronics store on the way and find a phone for me to hack into. As for everyone else, here is from what I know of your families¡­.." "¡­." The room went quiet as they listened. "Now back to the topic, on the too Cameron station there is a gun store, the front of the store was looted long ago, however the secret stash of illegal guns before the outbreak remains in the bas.e.m.e.nt, The owner was a greedy person and was able to get away with amount of weapons. However, the inner is a diseased and blocks the way to the bas.e.m.e.nt, not only that he has a key. The bas.e.m.e.nt door is reinforced and need to be unlocked both electronically and manually. Silencers are what I am looking for inside, the louder and heavier weapons I do not recommend taking with you. Cameron station is far from clean as you can see plenty are still inside but they can be taken out quickly and quietly with small arms." The screen changed again. "I have closed the reinforced door of the station and have bought you a few more hours. You all should rest here before venturing out." The call ended. Leaving the room of Survivors begin a new conversation. Chapter 299 - End Days (3) Harry Bryant looked down at the little pale hand that was wrapped tightly in his, his niece Lia Bryant had not let go and her normally bright and cheerful face drained when she saw her mother die before her eyes. He looked around at his fellow Officer that where also miserable, he remembered when the outbreak got bad. His sister-in-law came to the station in a panic, he was on desk duty and made to stay along five of his at the station. At first their where just stories and then things got bad really quick. Now, they had been holding up in the police station for a whole year waiting for something. None of them knew what, but, something or someone that could help. It''s not encouraging when its Police officers that need help. He thought to himself. "To the Survivors of South City, Kobe Town, Aboti City, and¡­.." Officer Sara Grayson was tuning the radio in hope of getting something, and she finally did. She, Officer John Mason, Sherry Bak, June Lukea, and Samuel Morrison turned to the radio with shock surprise and excitement. "This Is Dwight, bringing you some information of the diseased. The diseased are Blind, but their sense of smell and hearing are enhanced. They are also capable of evolving the more they feed becoming better, faster, and stronger There are Six types of diseased: Infected, Spitters, Hulk, Bomber, Screamer, and Hunter. The Infected are the normal regular Diseased that typically walk the streets. Either in groups or alone. These guys are easiest to kill on when they are not in groups and can be considered quick takedowns if you know what you are doing. By now everyone on should knew that the only way for them to permanently be taken down is by a hit to the head. The spitters are diseased that produce and acidic liquid capable of melting metals, they are identified easier due to the bright green liquid dripping from heir mouth. They can only launch on spit-ball every ten minutes, they are weaker then normal infected and can be killed by a light swing. Hulks are the abnormally bulged diseased, normal attacks won''t even penetrate the skin. The good thing about these guys is that is hard to not notice them, and they are the silent type. When attacking you''ll hear them before it they make contact. They can however be taken down by explosion and fire. Bombers are identified by a constant clicking or ticking sound. They are physically weak just like the spitters and can be killed by the lightest touch. However, at the moment of death this guys explode meaning it''s not a good idea to get up close and personal with them. Another thing about this guys is that they also tend to go into suicide bomber mode and detonate among getting close enough to survivors. Screamers are always surrounded by infected; they make a loud terrify scream to attract Infected to them creating hordes of them. They are both physically weaker than Bombers and Suicides combined. The Screamers are the only diseased that can see and they ten to hide out of sight from survivors. A screamer will have a melted misshaped face and have the habit of appearing and then rushing into hiding after attracting infected. Lastly the Hunters which can also be called crawlers, they are Diseased that constantly crawlers on all forms and they have misshaped limbs that allow this constant crawling. These guys like to hide and act like typical predators. They not only hunt survivors but also fellow diseased. Once you are targeted by them, they will track you until they die. The most pressing things about them is their ability to climb walls." As he was talking gasps of disbelief and shock was heard among the people in the room. "It''s Okay, if it''s a lot to remember, I''ll have a replay of this information on another channel." Dwight to a moment to breath. "De Raluca City has been overrun, and there are no confirmed survivors, this is due to a horde. Estimated around a million or more Diseased. Currently that same horde is making their Way to South City, and from their Kobe Town,....." He continued to name off more towns. "South City is likely to be overrun in one-months'' time. Survivors should prepare for evacuation and head East or West to the Following places...¡­." He said their names. "Night Travel is not recommended, as Infected are confirmed to be both Stronger and more Vicious when they sun is down. I have two more matters to inform everyone before I clock out. Supply Drops, which is known as EPI, it is a machine run System developed by the military. It had been in development for well over twenty years and was ready to be fully operations when the outbreak started that left it not in operations. A Survivor, named Aaron Swiffer was able to get the facility running again. Bless his Soul. The Supply Drops by the EPI drones will contain food, weapons, and most likely special equipment. I will announce drops that will happen every three days. Starting will Todays Drops, their location, how many, and time frame. South City...Three Drops...Police Station¡­.Post Office...Elementary School." Dwight went on and named off drops happening in the other towns and cities. Chapter 300 - End Days (4) After Listening you could here the sound of relief coming from all the survivors listening to the radio. Harry eyes looked on with excitement, they where running out of supplies and he was happy to know that they would have supplies dropped on the roof of their location. "In South City, it has been confirmed that a group of survivors plan to secure Cameron Station. The Train and Tracks are fully functionally and can be used to safely hale survivors out of the city. Any Survivors planning and wishing to board that train, will need to be they are with a week after the station is secured. Which I will announce over the radio. This Train will Pass over and stop at the Following stations, that have been deemed safe enough...." Dwight red another list of Stations, the towns they are in. "The Finally destination will be the Abandoned Town of Olympia, the town is Surrounded by high mountain and the train will be passing through a tunnel. Meaning we will have a natural wall made from nature" The Officers looked at each other, with every word hope seemed to build up. "This Train will be operated by Survivors ''Leonard Bryant'' and his Team they are the survivors that will be securing the station. Anyone other survivors willing to join please don''t make any hasty decisions, I recommend that the only survivors that have received the supplies from the drops by the EPI drones to go and help secure Cameron Station. This is all of Have for you, until further notice, Dwight Out." "Daddy''s Alive" Lia said with a boost of energy, she seemed to have gotten some color back. Harry, wanted to cry. Tunk. Everyone paused and them a voice came through the radio. "EPI, drop-off confirmed at ...Police Station At 10:45 A.M" Even more smiled. About and hour later, the crew was set-up and ready to go. They are planning to move to secure the station and met up with the group planning to do it. They were given information that the group would arrive at Cameron station at 2 p.m. Ring~ Harry looked at the phone that was ringing in shock, the screen on it said Lotus and he answered it. He wasn''t sure why he didn''t discuss answering it with his fellow officers. "Hello, You can call me Lotus." Said Gaze thought the phone. "I''m the one in control of the supply drops from the EPI. I Don''t have time for questions, and I''ll keep it brief. The phone you have had been reprogrammed, the GPS map, is able to detect infection using the satellite uplinks and military drones that are still active. It will also indicated the locations of survivors other then yourself. The phone will help you contact other survivors that also have these phones; your Supply drop should have received five of these phones, delegated them amongst the other officers. The survivors who are heading into Cameron station also had phone and you should be able to contact them. One last thing Your area is not heavily surrounded, but, when you move out, it will be." The phone cut off after that and Harry looked at the other who already had phones in their hands. Harry quickly browsed through the phone and went for contacts and found only three numbers. Dwight, Lotucs, and Survivors Group 1. He called it. "Hello" A female voice came out. "My name is Harry Bryant. Is my brother a part of your group" he said nervously. It was a moment and then he heard. "Harry, I''m so glad to hear your voice." He heard is older brother''s voice through the phone. "DADDY!" Lia screamed in delight. "OH, my Baby girl" Leonard voice trembled through the phone. They talked for a few moments and then they went into the plan stage. They where all meeting up at a Cameron Station. His brother and his group where inside a Gun shop stocking up on supplies before heading there They had not stepped outside since, Lia''s mother''s death and now they were. Avoiding every Zombie using the handy map from the phones. They where able to quickly pass through although it would take some time this is not a small town but a decent sized city. Their group met up with another group of survivors a family of three, one of the parents and children died a while back. They joined up and continued their way. They had to stop for the night because the day was ending. They found a safe room on the map and slept their where Harry had promptly called his brother whose team had already arrived at Cameron station and had silently killed the zombies that where inside. They hunkered inside a safe room for the night. Chapter 301 - End Days (5) Gaze leaned over to the side, she was in some type of facility, she looked at the barely visible person inside the container. A person being the source of a highly contagious disease, Rachel had told her something about that a long time ago. She didn''t think that she would encounter it this time as well. "I met Tsiyi, there" Rachel had told her simply. "Although it was not him, but at the same time it was. His soul had moved on but his body stayed and seemed to have some sort of conscious¡­.." She mummed something and then. "He stole something from me, I don''t know what it is but ever since then¡­.." She trailed off. "In the many times, I met two version of him, one with and one without¡­.." She seemed a bit shaken. "The Tsiyi without the soul, is still around, I find it better to avoid him." Gaze frowned a bit, she wondered what about this version of him made her a little scared. "Tsiyi" she whispered slowly, she felt even sad. Although it was just a bit. She kicked her feet and fumbled in her chair. The progress of the survivors are slow, she can only choose to save the exceptional ones while leaving the weak behind. It why she did nothing but, set up until the prologue of the story with Dwight. The weeding out of the useless. Is also a tactic of survival. Her powers are limited in order to keep this world balanced. She sighed inwardly, it will either take some time or no time at all. A few days had passed, and Cameron station was already packed and set up with survivors, reunions had happened as they prepared for their large noise making movement. Gaze at set up a continuous alarm at the other edge of the City which was warmed about via phones and Dwight''s hosting. Today is the day where the survivors are to leave the station as most of the infected are centered on the alarm system. Once the train started rolling it, will make a stop in Kobe Town, some town, and villages. Then Aboti City where Dwight will join them. Before they head off into the abandoned town. Gaze still deems that the only place where they came make civilization. The Train is not completely full and still has space to pick up any left-over survivors. From those areas before the are overrun. With this the southern side of the country would be almost secure and now she had to focus on the other areas. Gaze estimated that the town will eventually encounter zombies but by that time they would be fully secure. So long as they are able to rebuild a production facility, the produces construction materials. Although abandoned and with the Train still in working condition the building materials could be spread to other survivor locations. Plus, with the former main cell tower communications may continue and help other survivors. The only problem is food and water, She can continue sending EPI drops, but as the population grows they''ll need a stable food source and the nearby water purification plant to be active. It was taking a year before the survivors run into food and water problems. Things must be taken one step at a time. South, West, East, North, and Central. She had to find valid locations. With the proper facilities and proception. The South had the abandoned town surrounded by mountains. The West had an offshore military-based island only connected by bridge and train tracks. The East the unfinished indoor city that was still under construction and abandoned due to the outbreak. The North had the snowy mountains but the large caverns inside had former research facilities that could assist in making a cure. Central has the locked-tight military facility where she is and its also where the disease originated from. Central now for the next four years, cannot be broken into because of how many diseased inhabit the center of the country. The only way to get here is for the number of infected to dwindle and that can only be done if conditions are right and in favor of the survivors. With a wave of her hand Computer Screens turned on and viewed Survivors in other places. They where working together, helping each other. Progress can be seen in their mentality and as these people who had once lost all hope are now looking for a new horizon. Five months had passed. Dwight had just finished another radio call, along with news he has been communicating along with three other fellow survivors Shelby Rights, Max Turner, Angel Smith. They had renamed the abandoned town Safe Valley. After the first month they where able to repair most of the buildings with the abandoned construction facility, leftover items where to damaged and repairing did not take long. Also, with the train running in perfect condition they had been able to pick up more survivors and get into contact with other outposts. Supplest had been transported between each location through Leonard''s Train, After heading toward the military island, it was up armored for more protection. Including Autotargets and security cameras. Leonard, his daughter, and younger brother practically live in the train now. "We haven''t heard from Lotus in long time¡­." Shelby said once they where done with radio call. Dwight and Shelby are the day shift personnel for the radio. "..." Dwight was silent, a month ago, Lotus had stopped contacting them. The dead silence from her was unsettling, but the EPI drops are still ongoing, and he is still been giving their locations. Although it is from the EPI automated system. Shelby was shifting through the computer, the big screen was showing she was looking at the map and seeing the locations of Infected, she pressed a bottom on the keyboard, she didn''t know what but a search bar popped open. "what you do?" Dwight asked when he saw the search bar on screen. "I don''t know" She said and then thought of something, she typed in ''Lotus'' The search made the map move erratically, to a large facility like place in Central. A Purple point marked Lotus popped up, Shelby used the mouse and clicked the button on the purple point. And security camera popped up. It was outside a large well-walled facility. From there they could see that it was the base of the EPI drones, the machines are moving. The Camera continues to flicker, until it finally locks on to the fourteen-year-old staring nearly motionlessly out a window. "Ah, there she is." Dwight said, standing up. "Is that Lotus?" Shelby asked, as Dwight was the only person to have seen her. The girl wasn''t doing anything other then staring, when an infected came into view. Which made their hearts drop as the infected came closer to her. Finally, she moved looking at the infected before walked towards it calmly and moving out of the camera''s view. The camera shifted perspective, to view her walking past the infected. The infected did not even notice her. Dwight and Shelby gave a shell-shocked look as the camera continued to follow the girl down the hallway. Until it lost track of her and continued to flicker through images until it found her walk down another hall filled with infected. But like the other one, they all ignored her. Making Dwight and Shelby completely baffled, until she left the view of the camera and completely disappeared, the cameras continue to flicker until finally it gave up and said lost signal. The screen then zoomed out and returned to a regular map, with the purple dot still in place. Chapter 302 - End Days (6) More then half a year had passed, with the research facility int the north making progress in a cure. They can only save those that had been bitten and yet to turn. But it is only a prevention as the people must still continuously take the medicine over a period of one every three days. They are still developing one that. They had been researching the place where Gaze was located to, they plan to raid it for answers. Of course, but once they found that it was surround by undead to the point that travel to central is really unsafe even by train. "So, why come back here?" Anderson asked Dwight one of the phones, he and a team are raiding the hospital Dwight was found in and clearing out the Infected. Dwight was still in the confines of the Safe Valley, as he was directing the team. "Lotus had woken me up from this place. Central is still filled with infected. Yet she come to that hospital and returned to central once she was done. I remembered when I left the hospital that she didn''t follow me but closed the door inside. Their could be something there, some kind of secret, maybe a hidden tunnel." "I still can''t believe your making us take this risk, their may not even be anything here." Anderson said. "Clear" Said one of his soldiers, "We have cleared the hospital but, we still haven''t been able to find anything." "See nothing" Anderson sighed. Ring~ "¡­." He paused. At the phone call and the name Lotus. "Hey, Dwight, she''s calling." Anderson said in surprise. ''Well, answer" Click. "Six Years ago, the Abe Ville Hospital was a military medical research facility that was converted into a public hospital. This was a guise to use human test subjects, This is the reason why this hospital had the most advanced technology then the others since it was still being military funded. The human subjects where transported via and underground train underneath the hospital. They only entrance to that place is by an elevator door by front desk. You need to use a specific code for the elevator to take you below. Presse the elevator buttons in this order 4126, and is should take you down. Before you step onto that train, there is a room on the side. Opening the door, you''ll find the corpse of a former researcher, he''s not infected he was trapped in that room and starved to death. Take his keycard and the item in the large briefcase. The code is to the briefcase is 1203, his daughter''s birthday. You''ll need both of those" The phone hangs up. Dwight and everyone in the radio station listen to what she said. "Follow what she said." Dwight said, and Anderson nodded his head. It didn''t take long for Anderson and his team to make it down to the bas.e.m.e.nt level and find the room, that was talked bout. "Poor guy," Anderson said as he took the ID, and read the name to Dwight. "his name is Richard Rights, hey, Shelby any relation." He heard a mumbled and trembled answer. "He''s my dad, he went missing a few months before the outbreak." "He has a tape recorder, on him, should I play." "Yeah." Dwight said. As Anderson played the record that man''s voice sounded devastated and haggard, filled with regret and so much emotion, HE goes into an explanation of things. "My name is Richard Rights; I think I''ll be dead by the time someone listens to this. For thirty years I have been a member of the military''s research facility. We have been made such remarkable changes, both medically and in technology wise I was proud to be a member. One day about ten years ago, our department head Elli Bates came in and informed us with excitement about what the top branch of the militia acquired. Requillia Principle, was known for its advanced medical capabilities, but the reason was always unknown. He told us that the Requillia was disposing all of their medical research ''out of Fear'', Elli was a true patriot but was so that he always insulted other countries and forms of people. He said that the Requillia Principle where fools and cowards for not wanting to advance. None of us had any Idea what he was taking about until he shows us a demonstration. The reason why the Requillia Principle was so far advanced was because of a corpse. I was baffled until the demonstration off the corpse cells, sent me nearly rolling in my grave. The Cells of the Corpse had healing properties of some sort, and it was tested on a person that''s legs were amputated in the war. The moment the cells came into contact the manes legs grew back, in a matter of a few seconds. My jaw nearly hit the floor; I was excited of course that meant my daughter Shelby could finally be rid of her cancer if all goes well. But there was one thing that inched me at the time. Why was they Requillia Principle afraid of such a marvel. Our medical capabilities had surpassed the Requillia Principle after a year, during which they isolated themselves and refused to contact the outside world. Our team had then went into research in improving the human brain and creating more smart and intelligent people, I didn''t know at the time until about three months ago that another team was making Bioweapons. Bioweapons had become illegal since the third world war. Why, are they doing this, I wondered. I asked Elli, and he gave me a terrifying answer. A morbid Sense of Curiosity that could get thousand of people killed. The bioweapons he created where, deadly enhanced due to the corpse cells, they were terrifyingly stronger they almost broke out of the facility. I had to tell top and they where just as appalled as I was, we tried to stop it but Elli was refusing and then he sent on of his bio weapons after us. We couldn''t get into the facility. And I eventually ended up here, I tried to protect myself from the things Eli created, but, ended up stuck inside this room permeantly. Another researcher had promised me to take his research with me before his death. OH, Shelly, I''m so sorry. I never wanted things to turn out this way¡­." He said softly before the recoding ended. Chapter 303 - End Days (7) Anderson opened the case to see some kind of gun, it looked high tech. "Alright let''s go." Anderson slipped the tape in his pocket and gave a small prayer to the corpse. Before he headed off in the train which his team. Central was a long way but with this train it seemed as if they arrived, they''re in only two hours. Everything was quiet once they arrived. When Anderson got another phone call from ''Lotus'' "Don''t use the elevator, go in front of the train, you''ll see a platform with a console, that will take you down the research facility where the infected where made." Anderson and his group went to where she said, he pressed the button the obviously said down. He was still in contact with Dwight and his people from the other side. "The head of the research department Elli Bates, comes from a family of soldiers. A lot of his family members died when the third world war over recourse hit the nations of the world. He developed a hate for any one not born from his country. It disgusted him when the borders became opened to immigrants, to him his country had become tainted. Rather then have the taint continue he planned to destroy no matter what even to his own life. The infected where designed for this purpose, a massacre of not just his own nation but others as well. Elli Bates had no plan to control the infected he rather than run wild and indiscriminately kill everyone. The Outbreak occurred, due to Elli Bates being corner in his plans to infect the world. He unleased the outbreak early, in the end he infected himself with a mutated version of his own experiment. He lays dormant in the room that leads towards the corpse. Acting as a guard to protect his own creation, he has long lost his mind to the infection. The Corpse that is the core source of the infected if it is destroyed then it can be said then the diseased as a whole will disappear. But I am not asking you to destroy the corpse just yet, because getting through Elli Bates as well as the more dangourus subjects of the diseased, with just your number isn''t enough. What I want you to do is to collect the research from a team of research that became trapped down here when the outbreak got worse. Locked in the facility those researchers worked on a cure until their deaths. Whether or not that research was fruitful, I do not know. But, the team you have in the north could use it to make a cure. Once you get down to the research level, I''ll unlock the facility so you could make it towards the room, I''ll update the map of your phones. I worn you though once I unlock the facility the other more dangourus subjects will be free. They haven''t feed like the others on the surface, so they had been eating each other. They are ten times more aggressive. But, you won''t have to go far to retrieve the data, and once your out I''ll lock the facility again. " Gaze ended the call once more, leaving the others to take in her words. Anderson nodded, at the members of his group, it was silent, but he was bluntly saying the should be on guard. The Platform halted to large iron shutter doors, that locked ten time more reinforced, he saw a red light above then and it turned green, with noise the doors, opened as Anderson and his team lifted up their weapons ready for anything. The heard and saw it, the roar of a large beast bolting towards them, it was like the hulk infected. They shooting it as soon as it started charging, Anderson notice the doors large doors closing. He watched the monster become trapped and stuck between the doors. After a moment it died by being split in half by the doors. He watched it open again. "Holy Shit." One of his men open pulled off his mask, his face sweety. You could see the bright orange hair and freckles a true ginger. "Hey, Sarge man this whole mission has turned into resident evil." "Carl now''s not the time." Anderson said, they walked through carefully once the doors opened again and they did not see any diseased. Sweeping through the floor, they saw crazy and erratic looking infected and but where able to take care of them quickly and with close calls. Anderson, had been using the map, but the enemies aren''t marked. He was used to the advantage of the map. Now, he isn''t, he had already arrived at the door and saw the key card lock. He pulled it out the keycard from Richard Bates and used it to open the door. He saw the corpse on the ground, gave a moment of silence and looked around the room to see anything that could be research. They looked around as quickly as they could and found stacks of papers, USB drives, and started to stuff them at this point they didn''t care to make sense of them and just wanted out of there. Tremors. Anderson lifted up his head and looked at his team. They where all pale. "Hurry up and collect what you can so we can get out of here." He said, he wasn''t staying long enough to find out what. "Don''t Bother¡­." Said a soft voice. They all looked up to see a small fourteen-year-old girl looking at them. "I underestimated Elli; at this rate he''ll escape from the facility." More tremor came. "Go, now. I have two set up defensives before he gets out." Gaze said sofly as she walked out of view. "Let''s go." Anderson said neither he nor his men needed to be told twice. As they rushed out towards the platform, and watched the large doors, close behind them. Anderson wanted to question where the girl went but didn''t have time. They left up towards the train and left. Chapter 304 - Summary End Days (8) ? Miscellaneous Task World: End Days Task: Help Humanity Survive Genre: Zombies Difficulty: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Synopsis: Humanity is doomed, and it seems that no one will survive. Or will they? ... After the research was given to the team in the north, they where able to make a cure, for those infected. Sure, enough Gaze''s choice in people where correct. Now the problem still laid with the remaining infected. They had to wait and develop themselves before they could finally take it one. The Fight between the Infect mutated Elli, took hours, as he broke out of the facility as a grotesque behemoth of a monster. The Whole fight had to be taken from what left over aircrafts they could monster. Its defeated led to the destruction of the facility, in an large explosion. The Corpse and the source of the infection perished. They survivors of the glorious battle watched the hordes of infected attracted by the sound fell to the ground marking the end. And the path of rebuilding life was just in the horizon. Planning: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Career: Out of Character: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Task Completion: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Methods: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï ________________________________ Total Points: 8,500 pts Rewards: None ________________________________ Total Points: 8,500 pts 26,000/ 100,000,000 have been collected for Wish. The character Gaze played in this world, if it wasn''t obvious already was the spirit of the corpse and source of the infection. The Requillia Principle, where in fact worshipers of the Krirrian Order. Its was an interesting coincidence. In spirit form she had informed them of what was going to happen. They immediately took action to dispose of the resource, and all their research before the Arum Republic which is the nation the story takes place in. Had taken it, when it came to the point of the Arum Republic threatening their lives, Gaze hand them give up the corpse to them. It was her first time in spirit form, and she did not know what she could or could not do. Her abilities where truly limited this time. He watched as the story progressed and had the worshipers in the Requillia Principle leave just before the outbreak, to save their lives. She then focuses on what she could do and tried hard to use the systems and reach from those around her. She had the worst time in this world, the only goo thing was that she did not have a physical body. This world there is truly something she will take with, she watched as the atrocities unfolded, humans being human in the worst way possible. Something like this she should be used to due to the silvers. But it''s never easy to watch as people fall. She can only be thankful that her hard work paid off. A slight smile slid upon her lips, hard work, something she hadn''t felt in a long time. He days as the Queen of Azria in the beginning was difficult he had to get used to helping and supporting others while being mindful of them, she was a lone wolf at heart. But, those people like the ones in her original world genuinely cared for her. She lived for them, to support them, and but she eventually got tried. She understood she was never meant to be their leader forever. Her duties as their Queen where repetitive and became easier with each day. He eyes opened again; a mysterious light was in them. "Eva, you pick the next world." To push forward was must go out of their comfort zones. (A/N: Eva, is the nickname for the system.) Chapter 305 - Side-Character Cinderella (1) ? Story Evaluations World: My Well-Wishes. Task: Evaluate the Story Genre: Female-Protagonist Difficulty: ¡ï¡ï Synopsis: Lucy Hale is just now starting her new life, in a new town, and with people who don''t know her. He parents had a messy divorce and she left with her Dad, while her mom started a new life with another family. Watch her Weave and Wave through life in the small town of Sandersville. ... Gaze was looking at the ground the moment she had transmigrated, the memories of the person she took over invaded her. For a moment, her Gaze sharped as her mind went to work and went into planning. Sarah Michel, a side character in the story, neighbor to the female lead, and one of the male leads Ex-girlfriends and childhood friend. Her mother died to cancer when she was young and for along time it has been just her and her father. Until he got married to other women that brought two younger daughters with her. The women of course overly favored her daughters, while her father that has been a workaholic since her mother''s death. Would often leave her for business trips for months end. And even when he is here her father takes her stepmother''s side every time. The first two years of their marriage Sarah who was once a bright and optimistic young girl, had been worn down by this stepmother into becoming a quiet and introvert one. Both she and the male lead where each other''s first crush, first love, and first date. The book even states that the two could have had a strong relationship if she was not worn down by the stepmother. After their break-up the male lead became a playboy in order to forget this Ex of his. She wasn''t the villainous because of how important she was to the male lead, at the end of the story, the male lead confronted her and talked to her, she was happy he moved on and he was happy to finally have some closer. This was the only time this side character was given a full scene. Today was Sarah''s birthday and the day before the start of the story when the female lead transfers in. However, the birthday that was being celebrated was her stepmother''s fraternal twin girl''s whose birthdays where in the next two weeks. The Stepmother decided to do all their birthdays on her day. But, that was far from it, the cake always had two names on it. Her father never said anything about it for these past two years She closed her eyes and felt the hatred surge from the original body. Hate, hurt betrayal, and lack of courage. This feeling was boiling, while the party continued in celebration of her two stepsisters. Her Stepmothers family was also celebrating, her father was smiling in the background. "Happy Birthday to You, Happy Birthday Dear-" The people where chanting as the twins and her mother where teary-eyed. Smash! Everyone froze as Gaze broke the table in half, everyone stood frozen. In Sarah''s memories it was only her mother''s family that sent her birthday cards and gave her calls. But, she never had the courage to tell them about how she was treated. Also, Sarah and her mother where martial arts fanatics. Sarah herself is currently enrolled in a karate academy. "Sarah! What is wrong with you?" her Step-mother Karla asked in furry as the perfect moment was ruined. Her stepsister looked at her hatefully, while her stepmother''s family looked confused. Her father is frowning. "I wonder what is wrong with me, I mean it is my birthday Afterall." "¡­." The stepmother went quiet as well as the rest of her family. Gaze did not look at any other them as her eyes where down at the pure green grass. She was counting the ants down below marching. "Maria and Marine''s birthdays aren''t until two weeks later and yet." "Hey, Karla is that true, that today is her birthday." Her stepmother''s brother asked with a frown. "If so that a F****, thing you-" he was hit in the gut by his mother. "How pointless¡­" Gaze muttered at the ants that she was watching. "Your right, its your birthday, that''s why we are celebrate them together." Karla quickly said. ''You have a fine way of showing it, I mean look at the decorations that don''t even have my name. Not to mention the cake and that fact that its your family and while the family from my mothers and Father''s side isn''t even invited. I''m seventeen now and I spent my fifth and sixteenth birthday like this." Gaze sighed and looked up her eyes showed that she has no feelings for the people before her. Chapter 306 - Side-Character Cinderella (2) "Sara-" her father tried. "Shut-up" Gaze said with a violent glare. "You never say anything productive and you''ll always take her side. She forgot to put my name on the birthday cake for two freaking years and now this one. She forgot to buy me presents, she forgot to invite both yours and our family. She forgot to put my name on the decorations. Oh, wait I''m not done yet, lets talk about the house I lived since I was a child, the house in which my mother so lovingly choose, the room I had grown up in since I was a baby. Now where do I sleep now, the attic. Why, because dear Karla wanted to turn two rooms into guest rooms. I sleep in the attic for a reason like this DAD. No father in their right mind would allow this, but you said okay. You said it in front of me, that it was okay for your daughter, your biological daughter to sleep in the attic, because Karla wants to make my ''bedroom'' into a guestroom." She bit her teeth. "My bedroom, I watched as movers took everything throw it away, fourteen years of memories and I wasn''t ''allowed'' to save any of it and you where ''okay'' with that." She folded her arms and glared sharply. "Karla may not have treated me, well, but you." Gaze shrugged her shoulder and dropped her arms her attitude as clear and crystal as a lake. "I''m going to my room, seeing as how. This party wasn''t even going to celebrate the day I was born." Leaving with utter Silence Gaze went to the attic, her room was basic with barley anything in it, their was a cheep bed, a dresser and a desk. Sarah had the most basic of basics, her clothes, shoes, and school items where bought by her. With money form part time and tutoring. Her stepmother never bought her anything. Even Sarah''s Karate lesson where paid for by her. Her phone had long been taken away and given to one of her stepsisters. Gaze worked her mind; she could get money from Karate completions. Sarah was a quiet girl and the instructors never pressured her to participate. So, she never, did, and sometimes she had to skip because she often could not make enough money for some periods. She had a way, but now she needs to figure out how Sarah can make a living. Her music and art talents where terrible, her karate skills average at best. She heard some yelling as she drifted off into sleep. Karla''s family members where pretty nice people, they just raised a spoiled brat that was all. They have more sense then anything that what Karla did was morally wrong because she was mentally abusing a child, well, a minor. Gaze had chosen to review how she felt and how Karla treated her, it was meant to hit the two a.d.u.l.ts into leaving her alone. The only problem now would be her stepsisters, of course they would bug her for ruining their birthday party. To her half-surprise it was her father who walked into her room first, he paused as he saw the small attic and barley any furniture, Inside. His stepdaughters had full rooms filled with their personalities. But, his actual daughter has nothing this room is just neat, but no personality. "Why did, you come up here?" Gaze said looking at the ceiling, still, in her thoughts. "I wanted to apologies; I didn''t know how you felt." He said lightly, Gaze was reminded of an unpleasant person in the past world, he was also a ''yes'' man when it came to his wife." "A man''s wife just die''s, he goes on a business trip, leaving his nine-year-old daughter to cope with the loss of her mother. Dad, you are a senseless person, if its not bluntly told to you, you would turn your head. But, that''s not the point you have never been a good father nor a husband, I still remember the arguments you and mom have because your job took priority. But, I don''t care anymore. Now, I''ll ask again, why are you here?" "I wanted to apologies." "Wrong answer, you should have said ''something around the lines of I''ll make up your birthday or I promise to spend more time at home." Gaze sat up and looked at the week man''s guilty faces. " What else you done nothing but apologies, what''s worse, is with all your apologies you don''t deserve forgiveness. Your better as a money maker then a father and a husband combined. So Excuse me If I don''t like an answer I have heard many times. And before you get started don''t bother trying to repair our relationship with ''little'' time and ''fake'' promise you do. You destroyed that when you let that women walk all over me. So if you are done please leave me room, or are you here to kick me out." "No¡­.I''ll go" Sarah''s father had felt every vicious stab of words to his heart as he walked, out closing the door behind him. Chapter 307 - Side-Character Cinderella (3) Sarah''s Father Daniel Michel walked downstairs all the way down to the kitchen to his in-laws. He saw the distance face''s they had on and signed. His stepdaughter where already in their room. While his wife was sitting their getting a lecture from her mother a part of her face was bright red. Indicating she was slapped. "I''m disappointed to the nines Karla, what you did is in no way right. Abusing a child¡­.." Karla''s mother said. "I didn''t abuse her" Karla defending her actions. "Everyone likes to have our fun, but, when you are laughing while a child is in miserably because of you that is abuse. You''re a mother how would you feel if your daughter where treated the way you treated your stepdaughter." "It wouldn''t happen" "But, what if it did." "It wouldn''t" Karla said in a nasty tone. "Don''t take that tone with me." Her mother said wide-eyes and wondering what she raised. "That girl is still someone''s daughter, even if not yours, she still is." "That women is dead!" Karla yelled. "¡­.'' The room froze, as Karla''s mother gave her a sharp gaze. "She maybe gone, but that still gives you no right to treat her baby the way your treated her. " "¡­" Karla gritted her teeth, not seeing anything wrong. But, hated being confronted for her bad behavior. "¡­." Karla''s sensible mother sighed with a very hurt expression. "Karla from now on I don''t want to see you or the girls at any family events." "WHAT?!" Karla stood up abruptly. "That''s not fair, my girl''s don''t deserve that¡­.." She went on a rant about how it was unfair to her and her girls. Her three older brothers where wide eyes, at their sister acting like a brat and throwing a tantrum. Her father just looked depressed and wanted to disappear. While her only Sister shrugged her shoulders and left the room to go upstairs. "Yes, it'' not fair. But, it is necessary. I should not need to punish my 32 years old daughter on what is morally right and wrong. I should not have to punish my two granddaughters, but they had so obviously taken after her mother that can stand here and throw a tantrum, and worst of all not even admit she was wrong." Karla''s mother finally said. "Now we''ll help you clean up the birthday party and then we will leave." Daniel was off to the side, in his own world. He wasn''t listening to any of this as he repeated in his head on how much he screwed over. Karla''s sister had come out of the bedroom of her eldest niece, she looked frustrated, her sister was always a torturous and entitled brat since young. Back then people used age as an excuse for her arrogance, her mother had always known better, and tried to punish her for it. But their Dad always rejected it. She is not surprised that her niece is also awful, she also isn''t very shocked that her sister would treat her stepdaughter badly. She looked at the step-toward the attic gave a look of party and walked downstairs to help clean-up the party. Her Dad, loved to spoil Karla, while her mother was always stricter. This had always caused a lot of fights between her parents. Karla''s Sister is the black sheep of the family, due to her sister antics. This is the first family gathering she has been to in years. Now, she knows she is never coming back. While Cleaning they all heard Karla''s yelling and ranting at them. Karla''s sister had enough and left first, ultimately hearing her calling her a B***, as she walked out. Karla''s brother''s left quietly, without saying much along with her parents, it seems that her mother and father will be going through a long cold war. Gaze was half-asleep when Karla busted into her room, she was in her night dress and was so mad she could take it anymore and needed a punching bag. Gaze was looking at her ranting at her but she really wasn''t looking at her just still lost in thought. Eventually when the women saw that she couldn''t make her cry she left saying she will increase her chores. In the morning Gaze followed, the original''s routine and got up at four to hand out the papers in the neighborhood. One of her first part-time jobs. Getting to the male leads house she saw a muffin and a bottle of water on the side. The male lead had been doing this ever since he found out she was working as the paperboy. She picked it up and took it with her while delivering the papers. By the time she got home it was just six thirty and she needed to get ready for school. Usually after she comes back Sarah would make breakfast for everyone, because she was upper earlier to work and her stepmother used this as an excuse to not get up early. Gaze is of course not going to do it, she only made coffee. To which she happily drank while watching the sun rise. Before heading out to school. School was relatively quiet, and peaceful. Sarah was a loner and kept to herself, so this was easy to follow. The male lead often spared her some glances, but, Gaze ignored them and focused on other things. Chapter 308 - Side-Character Cinderella (4) When fresh new face Lucy Hale, walked in, people literal stopped to look. Lucy was a beautiful young girl that could make it as a professional model. She was dressed in her southern outfit jeans boots and a plaid top. But that did not stop her figure making the boys pause in their tracks. This attention was something she was used to, so she shrugged it off. Gaze wanted to Gag, in front of her is the book version of the story and she was reading the exact same seen. The female lead walks in nervously and she was completely normal, it didn''t mention that anyone was looking at her. So, walking into the school like a super model is normal for her. ''What the F***'' This is way some stories are better-off in a book rather then in real life. The Female lead is supposed to have average looks, but your crazy if you call this average looks. At this point Gaze mood went sour, she turned away. To see the male lead staring at her, ignoring the gorgeous super model that walked in. The female lead of course notice the male lead like in the book, and blushed as she looked away. The male lead, however, didn''t even glance in her direction and just gave Sarah a sad expression. This made Gaze fell a little unsettled, he reminded her of Marlowe. Gaze turned her face away from the male lead and back into her locker. She had long assessed the true nature of the female lead and sure enough a girl will be a girl. Her interest in the male lead stems that he was just as good-looking as her. He also didn''t even put her in his eyes. All in all she is the prime example of a women''s whose pride was irked because a bit gave her no attention. Well, in the end it doesn''t matter as she just has to continue on until the story is over. She observed the heroine quietly and her attempts to act cute and innocent inf front of the male lead. The ultimate difference between the book and what she is seeing it the same two-faced female lead. Somehow reminds her of her stepmother. After watching the female lead''s antics all day, she goes to her karate lesson''s after school. The lesson itself was so mediocre it was Appalling. Sarah memories glorified the dojo, but all the teachers where phonies, they knew some things. Gaze decided to her was going to drop this class and look for another dojo. To study from, Gaze walked up to the teacher. A few minutes later, she walked out with a twitched expression, the teacher did not even ask for a reason. Just shrugged his shoulders and told her to leave and that he will not return the money for this period. Gaze sighed inwardly, when she paused, the Dojo was in a strip map type place. She saw men dressed in uniform walk into a place a few stores down. Curiously she walked to large poster, After a moment of reading she truly was interested. She walked into the place, and up to the dark-skinned women at the front desk. "Yes, how may I help you?" The women said politely. "I want to join; how do I do that?" Gaze asked. The women''s eyes brighten, Gaze understood that they do not get many people who want to join the military in this town. She stands up just as an older gentleman walks out of his small office. "Don''t worry I''ll take care of her." He said and then looked to Gaze. She sat down across from him in the corner office. "I''m Sergeant First Class Tanner." "I''m Sarah Michael." "Why do you want to join?" He asked, it might be a formality. "To answer, it because I don''t what I want to be when I grow. I do love martial arts, but it is a hobby not a career." Gaze began to answer honestly. The Older man lifted is eyebrow and then asked, "How old are you?" "I''m Seventeen and a senior in high school" Gaze took out her ID. "A minor, huh, and you graduate this coming Spring." "Yes, Sir." "Alright, You going to need a parents signature since you are still technically a minor. When do you turn eighteen?" "Next year, on August 28th." "Oh, Happy belated birthday." He said in surprise and then smiled, "You said you love martial arts, right, we have a program that will allow our Young recruits to go if they are interested." Gaze''s eyes brightened, before it dimmed. "Its not the dojo next door, is it." "God No, that place is awful." Gaze snorted, "You said parents'' permission, yes, what if my parent refuses." "Well, you can wait until you eighteen for you to sign legally or we can write a memorandum for you and send you to Basic Training right after High school. You would Ship during the summer to basic training." "My father and I are not close, so, I don''t know what his opinion would be? I would like to leave as soon the summer I graduate. I would also like to attend young recruits'' program and get into the martial arts classes." The older man smiles. Chapter 309 - Side-Character Cinderella (5) Gaze was taken home by the two soldiers of the Sargent first Class, they had paperwork and doc.u.ments to be sighed. She told them her father was leaving for another business trip tomorrow and was leaving, she had all the necessary papers so they could type of a quick form of permission for her. The twin soldiers are here to explain to her father what she wanted to do. The moment she walked in with the two officers; she heard her stepmother''s banshee scream. IN the next moment, a potted porcelain was being thrown her way. It would have hit her head but one of the soldiers caught, his parent was in shock. The women barley registered them as she was going on a rant at Gaze. Gaze just looked at the stepmother blankly as she yelled about how she wasn''t doing her chores and how she didn''t make them breakfast this morning. Her father hearing the commotion came downstairs and nearly froze when he saw the uniformed personnel. When her stepmother was out of breath from yelling. Her father was just about to say something when. "Since, your done yelling. I can finally tell you we have guest." Gaze said simply as she took the porcelain out of the soldiers. Their eyes where now colder as they looked at the two a.d.u.l.ts, they also appeared to have more of an authority''s air right now. Gaze was impressed, as this reminded her of the red guards. Karla went pale and her father silently went down the stairs. "To what do I owe the pleasure of your visit gentlemen." "If my ''stepdaughter'' offended you in some way. Don''t worry she will be punished appropriately" Karla said moving into her good host expression. The Soldiers just frowned at her. "No Ma''am, we are here today because your daughter had come into out recruitment office." "Oh, I knew it, that girl isn''t sensible at all. How much do I owe you for damages" Karla immediately said. "Karla let them talk" Daniel said to his wife, who looked at her husband wide-eyed and angry. "No, ma''am she wants to join the army. We are here to inform you and get your permission. Of course, if that permission proves difficult." "My stepdaughter joining the army, no she can''t she needs to stay home_" "To hep you with what, I gradate high school in the spring, I need to focus on my life, not yours." Gaze interrupted. "YOU!" Karla went red. "Dad" Gaze looked at Daniel on the stairs, he was not defending her at all. "I want you to sign, since you are leaving tomorrow without a care for my future." She said sharply and watched him sigh as he headed towards the kitchen, Gaze had the two solders followed her to the kitchen where they explain to her father the process. He did not look like he was paying attention to any of it and it clearly showed, making the soldiers, somewhat angry. Her stepmother did not care as all she did was glare out the window. When the soldiers left, with her father''s permission. They had Given her their Business Card, should she need anything from them. The moment they left Karla went onto a rant, one in which Gaze ignored as she went to her room and fell asleep. Not doing any of her supposed chores. Daniel, the spineless man was not even holding back his wife, from yelling at his daughter. Since the women did not get physical, Gaze did nothing. Just ignoring her as she continued her daily life as Sarah Michael. The interactions between the female lead and male lead can be considered cute and warm-hearted. But all Gaze can see is a scheming person under the guise of youthful young girl. While the male lead just treats her normally, unfortunately the book overlaid it as he was becoming interested. But he really wasn''t he never thought much of the interactions. Leaving the female lead both frustrated and enchanted at the same time. Gaze sighed, she could never understand the reason of pursing someone. She has loved, but, none of it forced her to pursue her target in such a way. ''If he likes me, he likes me. But, if he does not there is no reason chase such a person. Regardless of whether it''s what they want.'' That was something Rachel had said to her, she often talked about relationsh.i.p.s and people she had met over the years. "Love as much as you can, that way you can understand what love truly means. But, never let it run into madness." Gaze whispered nonchalantly. As she packed up and left, she is starting the lesson with another dojo. She isn''t the only one in the school who is signing up and going into the martial arts classes. The recruiters escort them to the location and then back home. Gaze was rather happy, Rachel lived martial arts and from her memories is incredibly fun to perform such tricks that require the physical body. She never needed such things before because no one could get close enough to touch her. Chapter 310 - Side-Character Cinderella (6) Flip Gaze was somewhat sweaty, but she had a pure smile on her face. She had flipped over her opponent. The sport entertained her old soul, with a flash of excitement. Physically Sarah was not the best, but it was nothing more then a handicap placed on Gaze that made her work harder. Out of breath, she bowed once the signal of the matches went off and grabbed a towel. As well as some water, she happily accepted her newest belt after two weeks. The teachers where experts in different fields and where truly passionate about teaching youths. Next week she was going with one of the teachers to a range to practice shooting. She was even more excited for it. When she got home her expression changed to one of calm indifference, today was the twin''s birthday. During this time those girls have disputed her like their mother, But Gaze just mostly ignored them and the stepmother often had to do the chores that Gaze refused to do. The party that was going on in her house was rather loud and Gaze shifted through the crowed of preteens and middle-schoolers. Back up to her room in the attic, Ignoring the ongoing, locking her door and falling asleep. Then it came to the end of the story, Gaze sat in the bright list of the son at a bench in a park. She played out the role-assigned to her, cheered him one and happily watched him move onto arms of the female lead and they walked away. The female lead turned her head while her boyfriend wants paying attention. She wanted to give a victory smirk, but, went pale when she saw Gaze''s deadly expression. That expression scared the young girl so much that, that she may have a trauma for years to come. Gaze yawned as she packed up her stuff and went back home to her small attic and fell asleep, Karla and her spawns, no longer care to interact with Gaze, while Daniel continues to be the spineless wimp who works too much. When it was time for her to leave for boot camp, she packed a small bag and through away everything in her room that she was not going to take with her. Her awards and medals where given to her recruiters for safe keeping. About ten years had passed and Gaze ended up as a well-respected and decorated Officer, she came back to her small town when her stepmother tears and all begged her to return, as her father was hospitalized. It seems that the stepmother had spent a long time trying to get a hold of her. Her father''s business went bankrupt and he suffered a massive heart attack. He is now hospitalized, the women seemed to have toned down her entitlement over the years. Gaze had settled into a hotel the moment she got off her taxi the took her from the airport. Once she was settled, she headed towards the hospital, and was greeted by her worn-out stepmother, her stepsister wasn''t there. The women were startled when she saw Sarah, she didn''t recognize the well-toned girl. Age certainly did wonders for Sarah though. While the older couple, now have heads full of gray and wrinkles. "¡­." Gaze looked at her for a moment and then to the man starring at the ceiling. "it seems you both are doing well, So, where are the twins?" Her father''s eyes turned over to her, all sorts of emotion in them. Gaze was disgusted but she never let it show on her face. While Karla''s eyes turned downward. "Your Sisters aren''t coming, they had exams¡­." She said lightly. "In the middle of December?" Gaze shrugged her shoulders and called for a doctor, to get an understanding of his prognosis. She stepped outside and was informed that he might not make the night. The doctor said to her lightly, he then frowned when he saw no change in expression. "Did they already pay for their expenses?" Gaze went on and asked questions like that. Since her Father went bankrupt, he must have been left in debt. Her stepsister aren''t coming because there is no money to come for and they don''t want to pay for their stepfathers hospital fees. She handled her father''s hospital fees and returned to the room. "I paid for you hospital fees." Gaze nonchalantly as she sat over by the side. She pulled out a book and started to read up on more military and war strategies. "Is that all your going to say to your father''s who dying" Daniels said weekly from his bed. "Yes, what else would I say, As you biological child. I have the responsibility to clean up after you. Any debts the funeral coats will most likely be left up to me since I have two stepsisters unwilling to take up on the coats." She said turning the page of her book, she was assessing the information in her mind. "¡­." He father was silent, "You''re never going to forgive me" "..." Gaze sighed, "And what would I forgive you for? My life has been spent more time without you then with. I have no memories; it has already been about twenty years since I last saw all of you. There is nothing to forgive." She finally said. "Your Life was lived by your own choices. The one who limited one''s self is you and you are alone." Chapter 311 - Evaluation Report: My Well Wishes ? Story Evaluations World: My Well-Wishes. Task: Evaluate the Story Genre: Female-Protagonist Difficulty: ¡ï¡ï Synopsis: Lucy Hale is just now starting her new life, in a new town, and with people who don''t know her. He parents had a messy divorce and she left with her Dad, while her mom started a new life with another family. Watch her Weave and Wave through life in the small town of Sandersville. ... A sweet-sounding cheesy story on youth, falling in love, moving on and even going for a happy ending. I Would say it is a story more based not on reality but an idea situation. The female lead who was supposed to be the image of a relatable teenage girl, turned out not to be relatable at all. The book seemed to have wanted to stress that she is and ignored or ''fluffed'' the details that so obviously showed she was not. Yes, I know what I said, "Fluffed" Regardless, thought the book does do a way better job of creating a heart-warming tale of youthful love. Its just that it does not translate well in reality, the female lead is gorgeous, but, not average. She is prideful and arrogant, but in the book, she is innocent and new too love. She is also a true southern belle. She won beauty pageants not because of her looks but her truly kind nature. And it only looks like she did that to appear better than she actually is, which total thrown off the how things where supposed to be. As for the male lead, he was the most real character in the book and his character was the only one that translated well from the book. He loved someone and was unable to save that person from herself and her own sadness. He wanted to help her but had no way of doing so, and he acted out because of it. Becoming something like a playboy. So, that he can get passed his affections for another person. He wants to move on but as that same time does not. The female lead did help him move on, but, the relationship allowed him to walk out the better person. Now to say that in the book it was a beautiful happy ending by the lake, but in reality, when the story ended the coupe did not stay together and get married. One years after the install ending, the male lead caught the female lead in bed with another. They broke up and both lived separate lives. What''s interesting was that the male lead didn''t let her cheating tear him down. He moved on, married, got a decent job, and is a loving family man. The female lead, on the other hand had continuous failed relationship, and eventually she understood why. But, did nothing to change herself. She got married to a rich man and is the bane of her own Son''s existence. Evaluation Points: Story: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Characters: ¡ï¡ï Setting: ¡ï¡ï¡ï Plot: ¡ï Rating: ¡ï¡ï Ending Comments: None Chapter 123 - 123: Virtual Gaming Dad (5) (New) Rachel was on break when she, her cousin came up to her. "Hey, Doing alright." "Yeah, just thinking about things." Rachel smiled slightly and looked out the window. "How''s Yang Bai, has she been tested yet." "No, not yet." He said lightly, but had a proud smile at the mention of his daughter. "What brought this up?" "I have been watching the news lately, and it has been making me worried." "Hey, this city is safe, it''s in the middle of the country. The Attacks mostly happen in the borders." Rachel shock her head. "Perhaps, but anything can happen and their has been a spike in attacks." She stopped and looked at her cousin. "Are you not worried, Yang Bai make end up being compatible to the HR System and be sent to fight." Her cousin frowned. "No one in our family has ever been accepted, of Course. I''m not worried." "..." Rachel looked at her cousin, "You never know what the future holds, what if she is? Have you never thought about. When Yang Hei was young I had told you I was worried about it, I was scared. That he would be sent off to fight and possibly die." "¡­." Her cousin was quiet, and she saw the change of defense in his eyes. "Your right about never knowing what the future holds, I had always thought you and sister in law would be together forever." Rachel felt the pierce in her heart, her face went pale and her head traveled down. Her cousin was defensive she knew, he was worried about it in reality. So, he said something hurtful back. "I''m Sorry, I..." He did not know what else to say. "It''s okay, I thought the same to. Do not worry about I was a coward when it came to her and to willing to please her." She bit out, trying to desperately to calm herself down. "¡­.." Her cousin felt awkward. "I saw your Yang Hei on TV the other day, Nice to know he''s taking his hobbies and turning them into a profession. That School¡­I heard a student committed suicide the other day. These are trying times and I hope you both can be happy." Her cousin said lightly and then said his goodbye''s with Rachel nodding. But like that time continued to past. Yang Bai, the daughter of Rachel''s cousin was tested positive for the HR system, she is now being trained to fight against humanity''s enemies. Her cousin and his wife are heartbroken to see their little girl is going to spend the rest of her life-fighting. Rachel had already known that Yang Bai would test positive she is in the official story and part of the main cast of leads. Chapter 124 - 124: Virtual Gaming Dad (6) (New) Zhen Ya was putting her keys away and heading back home, her face was glowing, and she practically has nothing to worry about. The moment she walked in to her new very nice looking big house. She hugged her fianc¨¦ from behind who was making some sandwiches. Gao Jingyi, her fianc¨¦, did not really respond and said. "Gao Yong has been spoiled by me since young. You don''t have to worry about him, and interfere much in is life." Zhen Ya frowned, and was a little angry: "You are too used to him, I usually do not interfere with him in any way, but he is too disrespectful to me, you see what kind of friends he brought, One was a girl and she left the underwear in ''our room''. Isn''t he openly provoking me? " Gao Jingyi adores his only son, Gao Yong, although in this situation he thinks his son was a bit excessive for doing that, but, he is acting out because he doesn''t want him to remarry. "My son was wrong, I admit, and I have talked to him about it." After self-consolation, Zhen Ya reluctantly said, "I''ll just forget this time, but if there is another time, you can''t expect me to say nothing." Gao Jingyi was getting a headache, due to Zhen Ya pushing forward discipling his son and he in all honestly was uncomfortable with that. But, From Zhen Ya, opinion she was in luck. Being over forty she still looked good, although her age was a large turn off. Gao Jingyi was charming, and he met all her conditions for a perfect husband the only thing was his devil spawn. There was a lot to complain about this child, the one thing that irked her most is that he had the same hobbies as her delinquent son. She walked out of the kitchen and paused when she saw something on the TV screen, her delinquent son is on the TV. Her Not yet Step-Son was watching with delighted eyes. Zhen Ya ended up being more upset. She ran back to the kitchen and couldn''t help complain. "Gao Jingyi, when you asked me to marry me, you said you would not let me Aggrieved." This is not the first time her stepson has deliberately put poster of her son in his room. Since he knew that the poster irked her he bought more and has started putting them up around the house. Gao Jingyi was confused as he started at her. "The Child on the posters and on the TV, is my son from my previous marriage" she blurted out. Gao Jingyi frowned and then looked closely at on of the poster in the kitchen and came to a realization. "He does look like you." He said in wonder. "how come you never told me this?" "My ex-husband and I have been divorced for years, he hasn''t bothered to contact me nor cares for what I do." She said and walked to their bedroom to cool down. Gao Jingyi walked out to the living room and gave his son a soft expression. "Did you know that the child on the poster was Zhen Ya''s son?" he asked. "I had an idea because they looked alike. But, he is my Idol." "¡­." Gao Jingyi was silent and went to their bedroom where Zhen Ya was sitting down taking off her jewelry and getting relaxed. "I didn''t know your son was on his posters¡­." He looked at her for a moment. "Your son, in the years we dated I''ve never met him, is your ex-husband keeping him from you." He thought that was issue. Zhen Ya looked a little guilty. "My son, often, went out and got into fights. He always argued with me and never listened to me. He choose to follow his father." Gao Jingyi, didn''t understand the situation fully and thought that her child had hurt her badly. With that he left her alone and returned to the living room and walked to the cleaner and asked her to take down the posters. He then went to watch TV with his son. "Zhen Ya has a strong temperament; I''m not going to stop being your father because of it and I''m not asking you to like her. But can you please not make trouble with her." "Dad, what do you like about her, she is pretty but isn''t any different from all the other women who go after you for your money. Your fifty, why are you finding another wife like a you''re a schoolboy." Gao Jingyi smiled and rubbed his son''s head. "Nonsense, your father is fifty, why can''t I look for another half, your going to leave house for college. It''s been a long time since your mother left and I would like to spent some of my remaining years with someone I like. Is that so wrong." Wan Cong rolled his eyes, disdainful. "How much do you know about ''her'', do you know why she divorced her ex-husband?" "Her husband wasn''t and aggressive person and they disagreed on the discipline on their son. So they quarreled." "That''s what she told you! Have you seen her ex-husband or met him?" Chapter 125 - 125: Virtual Gaming Dad (7) (New) Rachel closed her eyes and stopped watching the scene, she could tell what was going to happen in the next few steps. Sitting back in her chair, she had often done this due Yang Wei, still being desperately in love with his wife. No matter, how many years have pasted the love still continued and it and Rachel really couldn''t go on, so, spying on her sometimes keeps Yang Wei from going into destructive depression. Which at her son''s young age was not something he should see. The little light particles worked like Shadow-weaving, but she could see farther then it. Rachel was in the backroom watching his son from the computer scene and giving a live interview with his team. He had come far, is also currently dating, and made it into college. After watching the interview for about a few hours. Her mind was puzzle to understand that this interview turned into a game session and continued to the point that day became night. Rachel leaned back and closed his eyes to take a good nap, without realizing it, while in sleep she ended up watching Zhen Ya again while asleep. The women had gone into complete hysteric after being broken up with by her fianc¨¦. She was smashing everything in her apartment and drinking. She kept this apartment even after moving into Gao Jingyi''s home. When she calmed down in her drunken stupor, she cursed her ex-husband and child for ruining her life. And then looked up her son on her phone and grew even more angry. She was cursing over and over again. She then picked up her phone and called a familiar number. The person didn''t answer and she repeated this over and over again. Only got get no answer, in a drunken rage. She left voice mail over voice mail each getting excessively angrier. Then she passed out on her bed, Rachel woke up dazed and picked up her phone. She was not herself and picked up her phone to listen to each voicemail she left, one after another. Before breaking down and sobbing, the original had stopped using logic and reason. Yang Hei, walked into the room and to see his father was looking rather strange. "Dad, I finished let''s go home." They where supposed to go to dinner, but, something about his father''s look shocked him and he felt they needed to go home now." Rachel was dazed and nearly unresponsive, but, nodded her head her red eyes clearly visible. "¡­." Both where quiet from going downstairs and getting into the car. Finally, not being able to take it anymore. Yang Hei could not help but ask. "Dad, are you okay, What''s wrong?" "¡­." Rachel was unresponsive and couldn''t really say anything. She wasn''t in control of herself and didn''t really hear anything. She was driving and only seemed to be concentrated on getting home. She had enough clarity to obey the roads laws, but one could not predict that others wouldn''t. Rachel awareness wasn''t enough to dodge an oncoming drunk driver who ran a red light and T-boning them. Everything happened so quick, but Rachel still had her priorities straight when she heard the other car trying to speed off. Her son was unconscious in the passenger side. She used her powers slightly as her body was broken. And got them both out of the car that was upside down, she crawled out with as much strength that she could muster with her son. It didn''t take long for people to rush over, some had run over to the drunk driver who was trying to start his car and take off. Other people Rachel and her son. She couldn''t hear anything as she watch people trying to help them all the while keeping her eyes on her son. Until finally she closed her eyes and could no longer seem to open them. Rachel woke up in the white space and was completely in shock, when reason returned to her. "What¡­.What¡­.." She was absolutely shocked and crying. [While you were asleep it seemed like the Yang Wei himself took advantage of it came out from within.] "¡­.Yes, I can clearly see that. But, how, wasn''t he supposed to be absorbed by me." [Absorbed, Yes, but not gone. It''s possibly for them to come out, even if you are still hosting their body.] "What, happened after words? Elfin?" [I''ll tell you when you are ready, I can''t tell you when you had involved yourself to much in Yang Wei emotions¡­] "What¡­.?!" Rachel yelled . Soul Fragmentation at 11% . . Recalibrating¡­. World Confirmed . . Chapter 126 - 126: Virtual Gaming Dad (End) (New) Yang Hei, woke an hour later in the hospital. He was surrounded by family and friends. He remembered what happened. "What about Dad?!" he asked after his friend said they were relieved as well as his Dad''s family. "¡­.." He was met with silence; his girlfriend came over to his side very quickly and was holding him as he was told. Without realizing it he was hyperventilating. He started to sob uncontrollably. A month later, his Dad''s funeral was held, is family, friends and girlfriend tried to comfort him. But, he just felt dull and couldn''t stop himself from crying it was awful and the world felt awful. His girlfriend came to live with him to make she, he was not taking care of himself and it was clearly seen. His teammates gave him some time off to. The funeral felt even worse, He was just sad, he cried so much that he could not cry anymore. He leaned on his girlfriend''s shoulder and refused to cry. His lovely girlfriend and the sweet scent on her made him realize he shouldn''t stay mopey and after the funeral, her went straight into his Dad''s room. His eyes watered at images of him sleeping down on his bed like a vampire overlapped. He looked at the box over off to the side but still visible, he remembered his girlfriend taking his father items that where on his person when he died. Placing them in his room, while he was grieving and seemingly in consolable. He pulled out his stuff and found his wallet and home, in his father''s wallet was a picture of them, another picture of his mother and father, another was of him as a baby with his mother holding him. Another was of all three of them as a happy family. Then he remembered sometimes seeing his father in his room alone just staring at something. Although he never said it he sometimes felt like that his Dad, was never over his mother. Her birthday he always remembered, their anniversary he always remembered. They day they met he always remembered. His father never dated and focused on him, on raising him. He then made it to his phone and saw something he didn''t expect, it was his mother. Test messages, phone calls, and voice mails. What really shocked him was the message lead up the day of the accident. He remembers that his father was acting strange that day and decided to look at the time some where hours before his mother sent the first message. He listened, he continued to listen, looking and listening to each and every message. In the end he was silent, his girlfriend ended up walking in but was scared by what she saw. Zhen Ya was and absolute mess she had returned to her parents home due to her mother''s convincing. She was on vacation from work due to her break-up and is trying to recover. Zhen''s Mother walked in and was rather upset. "Can''t you just convince Yang Wei to marry you again." A long time ago, she disapproved of her son-in-law, but rather gave in because he loved his daughter so much. She had nothing to complain about, she still did not like him. But now that their son has success, she thinks its better for her daughter to want to become family again. Before Zhen Ya could say anything there was a commotion downstairs. When they both came downstairs both where stunned at the sight. Yang Hei had pushed Zhen''s Father, his grandfather away from him. When he saw his mother he in looked to have lost his mind. "What are you doing , here?" Zhen Ya walked down and folded her arms she had an arrogant look on her face, and was on the borderline want to yell at her delinquent son for pushing her father to the ground. Zhen mother went to her husband to help him out. "How dare you push your grandfather to the ground." Smack! The hit took Zhen Ya to the ground, she looked back up in rage only to see her son visibly crying and sobbing. "Do you have to torture him? Do you have to repeatedly wish he was dead? He spent more then half his life trying to please you. Well, he did in the end." Yang Hei fell to his knees in an utter mess, one can see he ran out without much care to his appearance. Had had two different shoes on. "He''s dead, My dad''s dead. Aren''t happy?" He sobbed through his utter speech. "You killed him, you killed him, you wished he died." He screamed. Meanwhile Zhen Ya, just seemed stunned out of his drunken mess she got that the ex-husband was dead. She had known in her drunken mess that she was calling and texting him and wishing he was dead for ruining her life. But, the reality was that she didn''t want him dead and in fact she didn''t know what she wanted. It wasn''t long before his girlfriend came along with some of his father''s cousin came to remove him all the while shooting dirty looks at the pair of three. Chapter 127 - 127: Ariawyn Urileth (New) "¡­" With no words Rachel had stared at herself in the mirror with no expression. She was an Elf princess in this world, her name is Ariawyn Urileth. Pushing her hair back she stood up and grabbed her bow. This world is shared by two stories, one of course is the hero with a party full of girls fighting against the demon king. She is unfortunately a part of that party and is obligated to follow the story of this world. While the second story has Otome elements but in the case of Boys Love and Girls love. It seems like the main character can be either male or female and the capture targets where plenty in both genders. This world is rather free when it comes to relationsh.i.p.s, men are allowed to be together if they won''t. Women as well given the same freedom. And like all other Otome the takes place in a school where all races are allowed to attend. Another unfortunate side is her older brother the Crown Prince is a capture target in the game. And whether or not the main character gets with him he takes back a male lover. Which is what she is seeing now that she had walked out of her room and heading to practice and sharpen her skills. Her Crown Prince Brother, Elpharae Urileth, he seemed to be kissing her male lover in a public area where soldiers can clearly see them and are turning their faces away. She just ignored him and walked past him; she never liked her narcissistic brother. The First story of this world is over, and the main characters or main characters had chosen their partners. Her brother was not one of them of course, but he still took back a male lover with him. The moment she had gotten to the training center she had immediately started using the practicing, she was not satisfied with does not feel she ever will be. She practiced until morning day became night. Elven diet is different they only need to eat once a day. Dinner is the only time she see''s all of her family members. She is the only princess, well, only still alive. As Elves have longevity with a life span of about 500 years. In this time her father the elven king, Ayred Urileth, the old man has had about 28 children. Seventeen of them where girls who died not long after infancy or before they matured. The others who were male died of unfortunate means throughout life. Nothing to warrant suspicion, unlike the young princess who have passed away. So only four royals fathered by the king that are alive are five. Four have always been present the other a traitor and one who defected and serves the demon race. Rachel is the eldest of the siblings, the others are younger including the current crown prince and the one who defected by two hundred years. Her current age is about 289 years. Yes, she has outlived a lot of her siblings. There was light conversation between her siblings and father to which she ignored and continued to eat. Not minding the conversation is still moving around her. It is obvious, mood, isn''t pleased. She still felt like going on a rampage, she is upset for leaving Yang Hei they way she did. But she can''t cry about. Airawyn was a person who felt a lot but never showed it. She rejected even crying since she was a child. She has also seen a lot growing up, a lot that made her stale to the on goings of the life she is living. After she finished, she was about to get up and leave. "Sister¡­" Her younger brother the crown prince, looked at her seriously. "¡­." Rachel just looked at him with a frown. "If this is about your human lover, again. I will not answer nor approve. Unless you agree to my conditions." She said coldheartedly. "I will not stop your marriage it is up to you. I just don''t agree." She stood up gave a polite goodbye to her father and walked out of the room. She felt really dull for some reason, of Course Airawyn cares for her siblings. Even more so, as she had lived this long and had already failed to protect so many. But she values responsibilities more then anything. It is the core of her life, her people, the elven Kingdom, and her ancestor''s lineage. Such things she values to much, that is something Rachel feels that she can strongly relate to. A value in life one should always uphold strongly. Chapter 128 - 128: Cold-Hearted Eleven Beauty (1) (New) Rachel stands among the balcony as her father is giving an encouraging speech. Her three brothers are also their with smiles on their faces, clearly showing their excitement. Over the Xustron Festival held every 100th year, this is a tradition for eleven youths of 50 years and above. One can hunt in groups or go solo. Other races are allowed to participate although this is an eleven tradition. The winner is decided by vote from higher ranking elven nobles on the best and most valuable beast or Relic found during the hunt within five days. Her face''s was stale and coldhearted, but, her fingers on her bow twitched. The Xustron Tree often bares fruit every five years, This precious fruit is very magical in that it can cure almost any ailment, grant beauty, and give a powerless person power. The fruit itself is like a slot machine it will only do one thing and wont always do want one wishes, meaning if someone is sick. It may not Cure you but grant you extreme beauty or make you smarter. King Ayred was done with his speech and turned from the crowed merely satisfied. He got a good look at his children before relaxing on a sofa. Rachel was already preparing tea for him the moment he sat down. Personally, neither her nor Rachel actually like tea. But have been told that she makes a really good cup. More then Often does her King Father request for her to make him some tea. She placed down the cup and pushed it toward her father while her brother, sat across from her father, and engaged in conversation. "My Sons, will you be participating in this event" he asked, while giving Rachel the eye, She nodded before leaving the room. Elpharae eyes follow her until she disappears. "I don''t think, I will participate, I still have some experiments to conduct in the lab and might be on a breakthrough." Elaith Urileth, the son after Elpharae was born said. His kind eyes sharpened for a moment at his elder brother glaring at Rachel. "If Sister P-" Elderige Urileth, the youngest was about to say when he was interrupted. "Father." Elpharae said making his two brothers blankly staring at him. "Why, must I obtain Sister''s approval. She clearly does not take in my feelings into consideration." At this point King Ayred, expression became unreadable. While his brother glared at him in disapproval. "Elpharae, have you don''t understand her reasoning for disapproval." "I have, but I will not cheat on Ryan, simply, to produce heirs, I love Ryan he deserves more consideration then that." King Avred sighed and closed his eyes. "Father I am not wrong." Rachel closed her glowing golden eyes, not caring for the conversation. When she opened them again, they return to be emerald green. She was in front of the Xustron Tree and touched its sliver bark. If not for the demons, the human race would have gone into a large-scale war for the fruit of this tree. Behind her where multiple bodies of dark clothes assassins and scout sent by humans. Her empty eyes didn''t seem to hesitate as she killed them, and their bodies fell. It was at this point Rachel wondered, Did she kill anyone in her last lives? Its Odd she was sure she did. But, can''t seem to remember Faces or anything like that. Even her life before all this was starting to become dull and not as fresh in her mind. When it comes to acquiring skills she remembers perfectly but, sometimes the life memories she gained, they tend to disappear. Clash! Without looking and reacting so fast one couldn''t see her move, Rachel reacted to a sneak attack on instinct. The assassin was killed in an instant, without Rachel really thinking about it. Chapter 129 - 129: Cold-Hearted Eleven Beauty (2) (New) Eleven servants had eventually walked in to clean up the mess and the body, after Rachel had killed and taken care of the last of them. They didn''t even bat and eyelash. The servants seem used to ''clean up corpses'' detail. Rachel played with her bow strings and continued to be lost in thought, when she was roughly smacked with a glove. "Sister I challenge you." Elpharae said with a confident face. She picked it up with a frown, it wasn''t even an eleven custom to challenge another with a glove, just a human one. Looks like her brother was completely influenced by his human lover. "That''s fine. Where do you want it to duel at." She said simply and emotionlessly while looking at the glove. For what whatever reason he got even angrier at his sister''s nonchalance. "The Empire Circlet" He said proudly. Rachel shrugged her shoulders and followed her brother out, to the Empire Circlet. The arena was built before the palace itself and isn''t very big when compared with others. But it has long been used for those who wished to challenge Elven royalty. Officially a duel between to Eleven royalties'' members needs to be approved by the King, but, since, Elpharae is the future King that was over written. The guards had letting them through they also seemed to want this dual to happen. Their Father will be upset that his son bypassed him, but, he won''t "The Crown Prince is finally going to teach the Princess a Lesson" "She''s been on her high since birth. Finally going to be shown her place." "¡­.." It was in whisper, but Rachel could hear everything. She of course didn''t think much of it. She is not so weak, this goes for Ariawyn as well, nothing will stop her from doing what must be done. Rachel changed her stance as Elpharae brought his sword, Princes and Sword. They always seem together. Inwardly she frowned his stance was horrible, she wondered if he picked it up for props. A signal came and the royal bird, Saria, did her calling. This surprised Rachel as she looked at it. Her brother got a Saria, to do an official call. She only agrees a duel between them not an Official one. "Sister, if I win you will give me the approval for my marriage to Ryan." "¡­." Rachel couldn''t say anything an Official Duel between two royals. If she wins against Elpharae it would show their country, that the next King would lose to a woman. If she Loses, she¡­.Does her brother not understand the consequences. Before she knew it her brother had already started the duel and was before her within seconds. Rachel of course reacted but kept her face blank. Her brother''s swords skills were trash anyway, but, the intension behind it was clear. Rachel heart her heart clench up, she could not help but hesitate. Her was aiming for vital organs with clear intensions. She could see it clear as day, her younger brother hated her to this point. She drew a blank and only reacted to defend herself. Eventually King Avred, along with the other two brothers eventually got there. Rachel and Elpharae. She felt conflicted and unsure of the right choice, Elpharae is the future King but on the other hand if she loses. She can''t lose, but, she can''t win either. Then she has to make a choice on either side. Suddenly, Rachel thought of something, the story of the hero and his harem. "¡­." Her body settled, and Rachel felt that this decision, Ariawyn agreed with her. Stab! Elpharae froze he didn''t have his c.o.c.ky smile and was just shocked. Although he hated her and had wanted to kill her, at the same time he didn''t. Nor did he expect his sister to stop attacking. "OAAAAAAAA" Saria Screamed. Rachel sighed, and looked up, yeah her heart had been stabbed. As Elpharae backed away, he won. "You Won, congratulations." She turned around and walked away without looking back and into her room. Chapter 318 - 130: Cold-Hearted Eleven Beauty (3) (New) Knock, Knock. She had been in her room the entire day. Her father had came in to see Rachel just sitting down with a pale face on her soft sofa. "Father" King Avred looked rather worn. "As you have already guessed my connection to the Xustron Tree has been servred." Looking away, "I must prove myself once more for the connection to be established. The Xustron Tree, is highly important to the Eleven Country, it is similar to a tree of life and provides astounding energy to keep the crops bountiful, it also has a giant shield the protects the country from outsiders. An immensely powerful tree that established their livelihoods. It was an Eleven Princess that established this country and one that scarified her life to keep the tree itself alive in exchange for protecting her people. This some time later when the tree''s power weakened made the eleven royal family think that they must maintain the tree by giving their life. As even more time passed, it became that when a royal princess is born, they must be scarified to the tree. In the case of those who survived, they extremely became week afterwards and die of illnesses. In Ariawyn''s case, she too was brought before the tree. But the tree never took her life nor her power. This made the people think something was wrong with her and started to reject her. Become scared of her and developed rumors about her. When time came and she was brought before the tree once again, she established a connection with the tree and became someone that could relay its wishes and thoughts. This connection stayed strong under the condition that she never lose. Her father the King was know to him and a high-ranking elven noble. Many in which adore her and where hoping she would take on the crown. But the common nobles weren''t and they favored Elpharae. Keeping this connection established stopped princess from being sacrificed to it, afterwards the younger sister died due to uncaring servants and their mothers. To which they were properly punished for. She now, needs to prove herself to the tree and reestablish, because the tree itself had informed her that if she failed it the tree would stop protecting the country. Rachel touched the stab wounded on her heart; she is still alive because of course it takes more then that to kill an Elf. Her wounds heal very easily. "How are you feeling?" he asked gently. "Father¡­How situation looks bleak." Rachel said lightly, "The demon race is still active and the demon king may threaten war soon." "¡­.." He sat beside her quietly and she leaned on his shoulder. "I know he started to not like me, but, I didn''t think his dislike grew to the point where he could be manipulated this way." She said sadly, but, didn''t say another words as she listen to her father''s comforting words. But, that''s all they were words of comfort. In the break of dawn, when she was alone, she had quietly left and disappeared into the forest surrounding. The call of the story, the feeling and the pull that one can''t deny. The forest was modest, crowded, and primal. Its canopy was overshadowed by sequoia, maple, and oak, and cascading lights bouncing between the leaves allowed for dispersed saplings to control the branch and twig laden ground below. Quiet branches clung to the occasional tree, and a hodgepodge of flowers, which grew in a sprinkled and disorderly fashion, brightened up the otherwise uniform landscape. A variation of beastly noises, most belonged to prowling animals, resonated through the air, and almost completely muffled the sound of the wind blowing gently through the forest. This is the place, where she is supposed to encounter the hero who will defeat the demon king. Chapter 320 - 131: Cold-Hearted Eleven Beauty (4) (New) Rachel watched from the trees as a handsome face, fought against a terrifying about of demons with his part of two others. Both women, one seemed to be a priestess and the other a sorcerer. It may have been wrong of her, but she could not help but look down at her assets vs theirs, she clearly won in that aspect. The Sorceress has some good looks and a somewhat curvy figure. While the priestess is gorgeous face wise but lacks assets. Once they where finished, the three where breathing heavily, the hero took a breath before he raised his sword in her direction. "Show Yourself!" he yelled. "..." Rachel opened her mouth slightly, but didn''t say anything. "We know you are out their, why use demons to do your dirty work." Said the priestess. While, it is true that Rachel used a certain scent to attract a large about of rabid demons. ''Elfin'' She thought. [Yes] ''I feel the Lines of the story, but, it''s only faint and not enough for me grasp it. Can you make it stronger. To be honest I don''t think I had much to do with the stories of worlds in my other lives.'' [I could turn the Quest ba-] ''No, I would rather not have that, that was annoying the first time and has been since.'' [I can make it a little stronger] ''Please do, for whatever reason I have and underlaying fear something might happen. If I don''t follow what should be done.'' This is true, she does not know where it comes from, but it is there. Her gut is telling her to do so and it is a strong feeling. She jumped down he black cape still hiding her face. Her bow held out, as she sent off a magical arrow that went straight towards the hero. Who with the best reflexes tried to cut it down. Well he couldn''t cut it down and it was pushing him back, twisting her bow she didn''t forget his two companions in the back row and aimed for them as well, the arrows where different and targeted their weakness. The priestess is rather clumsy so a sicky solution was in order. The arrow blow up and trapped the little priestess to the ground. While the sorceress was a frontal person, she wouldn''t have notice an attack from behind. The arrow did not even make it to her but fell at her feet. Shocked, yet careless she was knocked unconscious by shadows. "Arisa, Sara!" The hero yelled but he was unable to look behind him as he was trying to push back the arrow and was failing. "I''m fine, Just¡­Just give me a moment" The priestess said her face beautiful scrunched up in embarrassment and frustration. "¡­.." The sorceress had no words as she was passed out. Rachel sat at the stump and merely watched and observed. After about fifteen minutes watching them struggle, she sighed. When The sorceress woke up and free her companions. Standing it she took off towards the ruins not to far away. To which it didn''t take them that long to follow inside. She had felt that this was already preplanned, scouts from the demon king''s army where already here looking for something. They were looking for something she didn''t know what it was. Probably something stupid. ''F*****, Tropes.'' Rachel cussed in her head. She watched the pair of demons for a little bit, she yawned and then retreated to the shadows. Where she promptly went to sleep. Chapter 337 - 145: The Shield of Britannia (4) (New) "You will be sent to 9th Major General Lysidamus Tremorinus, and he is the Director of the Deltopia Institute of Research. Both you and your gem will be reporting them as per Exception of Policy, and they will take charge of your training." Major General Rogerius said, looking at the report of all the damages. He was scratching his head. "Yes, Sir," Alexandra said with a blank face before she was dismissed. She had gone to her quarters and sat on her bed. Since the Shooting Range, every weapon and equipment easily broke the moment, and she poured Mana into it. Of course, she needed to be sent away to the research institution to develop weapons based on her. She was packed up the next day and sent on an air force plane away, and she saw the Good Old Staffy Still ranting at the Trainees while in the air. Some Months Later¡­.. Alexandra lay on the ground, dirt upon her face and heavy breathing. Her mana Jewel was n able to correctly use the Flying Wings Units. Which is Mana Control equipment that allowed the Mages to fight. But the Equipment was just not compatible with her Mana Jewel, and more than often, they break no matter how many modifications they use. The same could be said for the Mage''s Rifle, and the equipment would easily break. Baffling all the researchers, scientists, and inventors carefully selected by the institution. She looked at the shattered and broken equipment next before sitting up. "Another failure¡­.?" Said the young researcher in a lab coat, Tycho Senecius. "Is it possible to fly without those things they break so easily?" Alexandra said, getting up. Tycho shook his head before turning away and walking back inside the hanger. She watched him go before looking up at the sky and watching the birds glide away. She was a little envious of them. She then looked buckled the broken equipment. She wanted to fly, too. Her Mana Crystal started to glow slightly. Suppose there wasn''t a way normally she finds it. Combine a few spells in her head, and she began to float. Although unbalanced, she was flying in a small sense. From the Window full of Eighteen Scientist who watched in Awe as they see a spectacle. Another stated recording the energy fluctuations from a machine. Alexandra started to increase the potency of her magic that went into the magic Jewel. With her eyes closed, she floated higher and higher. Her mind was chanting and thinking about the mechanics of the Flying Units. She remembered the sounds they made and watching the engineers fix them again. Letting the gears in her head turn at a fast pace. B the time she opened her eyes, she nearly above the clouds. She was shocked and Amazed. But then, the moment she looked down, the vast height gave her fear and anxiety. To the point, she lost concentration and started to fall. Alexandra ended up closing her eyes, she fell on something, but it wasn''t hard rather somewhat soft. When she opened her eyes, she saw nothing was there, but she certainly was on something. She lifts her hands; she then touched the surface, which illuminated a sphere circling. She then remembered what this was, a Mage''s shield that is supposed to protect them from harm, but she didn''t cast a spell. She didn''t have time to think as she and the guard fell to the ground at high speeds. There was a dent in the concrete where she landed, the Mage''s shield that saved her from the back impacted. Once the dust cleared up, Alexandra was still very still right where she landed. Her small face a deadly pale. Lyco Cyricus and Aelia Durio were the first people to check on her condition. "My Goodness, that was a scare. Are you alright, Ali?" Said Dr.Durio as she touched Alexandra''s shoulder. Only to fund the little girl had gone cold with the scare. Alexandra finally got herself together when her baby checks became flushed again. They Puffed up as her eyes watered. "I''m okay," She said softly. "¡­." Lyco Cyricus was silent as the rest of the researchers came out trying to assess the situation. "Well, at least something came out of it." Dr. Durio said, trying to cheer Alexandra up.